PDA

View Full Version : Birdie's Short Stories All Are Welcome To Contribute


Pages : 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 [12] 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 09:53 PM
Shadowstorm's Story


She was upon the bed asleep. He turned over and gazed at her sleep full face. her features were soft and so sweet. Looking at her made Him long to hold her within His arms.

kitten was asleep in her satin pajama set, one that He had bought for her. The cover was half on her and half off, she was laying on her back. The button black shirt was showing the top of her full breasts. He pulled the cover off of her, as He did she stirred in her sleep.

His hand moved to her cheek and He caressed her skin softly. He gently touched the top of her brown breast that was exposed. she woke up when she felt someone touch her, thinking she was dreaming.

It was her Master who's hand was on her breast. she opened her eyes and saw Him starring down at her. Shadow was taller and bigger than she was. It was easily for Him to take her when He wanted too. she sometimes fought other times she didn't, it would do no good as He towered over her.

As she looked up she saw the wanting in His eyes. Within a second He tore her shirt off from her. The buttons popping off onto the mattress. she was still half asleep. His big hand covered the mound of her breast while His finger moved over her nipple. she moaned as she felt her nipple peak.

Tonight she would not give in so easily. she would be a brat knowing He would not like it.

she pulled His hand away and tried to get up. He moved fast over her body, pinning her down to the mattress with the weight of His body. He did not like her to misbehave this way. she would learn tonight not to mess with Him.

He managed to move to the side where His rope was. He put her hands together and tightly bound them. He pulled her satin pants off and tore her thin panty off. His hand roughly rubbed her clit. she tried to squirm underneath Him but that did not help.

"Get off of me" she screamed to Him while she tried to move.

He spoke to her," Pet, Do not provoke me or you will not like the consequences". He moved His head to her peaked nipple and suckled her. Soon she forgot about fighting and moaned as His warm mouth sucked her taunt nipple.

she loved the way Shadowstorm could be rough yet be gentle as well. That was a few of the things she liked about Him, among all His qualities, both the good and the bad. He seemed to bring out the bratiness and the goodness within her, which none had done.

His hand moved her arms above her head. He left the rope on her wrists, knowing she would want them off so she could touch Him. He would not as part of her punishment for being a brat.

He parted her thighs and without telling her, He slid His erected cock into her pussy. She yield to Him offering herself to Him. she wrapped her legs around His waist bringing His cock deeper into her. her body shook as He took what she offered Him. she felt so good as His cock was sliding in and out of her.

Making her His. He lowered His head and licked her nipples. He bit each nipple making her wince. she enjoyed His sharp teeth bitting her there.

Shadowstorm thrusted His cock deep into her making her moan with the pleasure of being taken by her Master. she moved her hips as He fucked her with the power He had. she arched into Him allowing Him to bring His cock as deep as He could into her wet, hot pussy.

her moans filling the room as well as the sound of His cock hitting against her. Pushing her over the edge again and again. her legs holding Him close to her, as her body was bucking underneath Him. He was ramming onto her so hard she was feeling sore yet at the same time a pleasure that seemed to take over her body.

"Please Master take what is Yours i am so close to releasing." she told Him.

she spoke in a shaky voice for she could not control the ecstasy of her body. The feelings she had when she was with Him.

"No my little pet, you disobeyed me and now you must wait to release until I say you can." His voice was stern yet caring.

How would she hold on when she was so close. she did not want to displease Him. So she waited, she controlled herself as much as she could. He was quick and held such a strength.

He moved off of her and rolled her over. her head was turned sideways on the pillow and she was on her knees arched like a cat when its stretching.

He got off the bed, walked to the closet and brought along with Him a crop. He moved behind her and lifted the crop. He started slowly hitting the crop on her ass cheeks.

her body jerked with the first slap. It was a torment to be in that position without being able to move, her hands were under her still held by the rope.

He hit her harder, the crop leaving long lines along on her skin. The rythym of His hand on her moved steady. her ass felt as if it was on fire. she screamed with each whack of the crop. Soon she had tears that were spilling from her face as she screamed when the final blows hit her ass hard with the force of His hand.

He saw her ass was red now and welts forming from the crop against her skin there. He moved both hands one on each side of her ass, gliding over the area. his touch was soft but she was so sore that His hands felt heavy upon her cheeks making her scream even more. she was crying more as well.

He spread her ass and knowing she was sore and dry, He slid His cock in her tight hole there. she screamed feeling as if she was being stretched and opened wide by His thick cock.

His long hard cock moving steadily in and out of her ass. The pain was hard to withstand. He didn't use lube this time and she knew it was part of her punishment.

He was grunting now feeling the tightness of her, massaging His engulfed cock as He slid in and out of her harshly. His pet pleasured Him in such ways that each time He became closer to her. Knowing she could handle Him, that nothing He didn't ask of her, she would not do.

her body was convulsing as He fucked her ass moaning with wanton. The pain was replaced with delight that made her pussy so wet. she wish He would let her hands free.

He knew her well and pulled His cock out and undid the rope from her wrists letting her free. He was on His knees on the bed and she was in front of Him in the same position, except this time on her back laying against the bed. she leaned into Him and kissed His lips hungrily.

His hand moved her head back as He kissed her neck. He softly bit her neck then His hands moved to her waist. His mouth was soon on her big brown breasts licking and sucking her hard nipples. One hand had moved from her waist to her pussy. He slid one finger in her.

she felt His finger in her slit and she moved herself up and down on His finger. Moans filled the room as He was pleasing her breasts and her pussy. her hands moved to His neck bringing Him closer to her body. she wrapped herself around her Master. His heat was on her body. His wet mouth was pulling her nipples.

He held her and moved her on her back. With His hands He moved her legs on each side of His waist. He mounted her and with one thrust His erect cock was fully in her pussy. He fucked His pets pussy hard making Him grunt with each thrust of His cock. her hips were matching His movements. The weight of His body was covering her, she felt Him on top of her.

her head moved up to kiss His sweet lips. her Shadowstorm's lips were so wonderful to kiss. she melted within His embrace as He moved within her.

"Oh Shadow may i cum now please, i cant hold any longer" as she begged to Him.

she pleaded to Him feeling that soon she would release.

"No pet you must wait a bit more longer, i will tell You when. Don't disappoint me. It will be soon." He told her.

He was so tender now awakening every fiber of her being. Awakening so many feelings that had been dormant now very much alive. As He thrusted she moaned, screamed for her body was on fire. His fingers delved into her skin while He rammed His hard, thick cock into her softness.

"Now my kitten cum for your Master" He told her in a heavy breath.

"Yes Master oh gods yes". she said almost screaming.

she let herself release, the heat building upon her body now expanding over all of her, the sweat glistened on her skin, she screamed in pure delight as she cummed. she was His at this moment more than ever. All she was belonged to her Master Shadow.

He slid out of her and He rested His head on the pillow as He laid on the bed. she followed Him.

He opened His arms. " Come here my pet, come into my arms". He chuckled because she was amazing to Him and He had her at His side.

"Oh Master i do so love being in Your arms, held by You", she said to Him.

she gladly moved up to His outstretched arms. she put her head upon His chest as His hands tightened around her body, His fingers caressing her. she purred as He held her, only the two of Tthem existed there. Bboth happy not a care in the world in Eeach Oother's arms.



The End

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 09:56 PM
My New Job


As I began my third month of unemployment following the layoff, I decided that I would take the first job that seemed even remotely appealing to me. I scanned the websites and classified ads on a daily basis, and had gone on several interviews, but nothing seemed to be working. On a whim, I had circled one particular ad that seemed intriguing, but hadn't given it much thought up to this point. The advertisement didn't mention what the position was exactly, only that it was offering great benefits, and occasional travel, paid for by the company. I decided it was time to take a chance, and I called the number.

A pleasant-sounding female answered the line, introducing herself as Crystal. After a generic introduction on my part, I mentioned that I was interested in speaking to someone about the job opening they had posted. "Well, Mr. Walters, you're in luck." Crystal said, "The position has not yet been filled. Can you be here at 3:00 this afternoon for an interview?" I agreed to the time and quickly jotted down the address.

I quickly changed into my black business suit, white shirt with a pinpoint collar and red power tie. I certainly looked the part of a businessman, now I just had to sell it to these people. Filled with a surprising confidence, I drove to the address Crystal had given me, and soon found myself in a residential neighborhood. There was no indication that this house was an office. I double-checked the address, and, certain I had it correct, I walked to the front door and rang the doorbell.

Within seconds, a lovely blonde woman, appearing to be in her early 30's, answered the door. She was wearing a knee-length black skirt, black stockings, black 3" heeled sandals and a pink silk blouse. She looked very professional, yet subtly sexy as well. Her blue eyes were captivating, almost hypnotic. "You must be Mr. Walters," she said. "I'm Crystal. Please come in."

I entered the house, and Crystal led me to what I presumed to have been the living room when this was a residence. Although, with the couches framing the fireplace, it seemed to me that this was still a living room rather than an office. Apparently sensing my confusion, Crystal said "Yes, this house is our base of operations here. Ms. Chandler felt it was important that we have a sense of family while we're working. Rather than fill the space with desks and cubicles, we left the house pretty much as it was when we bought it." Admittedly, I was intrigued. "Small company, family atmosphere," I thought to myself, "sounds pretty nice to me."

Crystal engaged me in some idle small-talk for a few minutes, letting me know that Ms. Chandler would be joining soon. I found Crystal to be quite engaging. She had a wonderful sense of humor, and a sweet nature to her. I found her to be quite refreshing. As we spoke, a beautiful brunette woman entered the room, introducing herself as Ms. Chandler. In her early 50's, Ms Chandler was classically beautiful. She wore a grey suit, perfectly fitted, and a white blouse under her blazer. Even thought she was wearing slacks, I could tell that her long legs were perfectly shaped. I quickly rose and extended my hand in greeting. Ms Chandler shook my hand firmly, much more firmly than I had anticipated, and invited me to return to my seat. Ms Chandler then asked Crystal to bring us some coffee. Moments later, Crystal returned with two cups of coffee, setting them on the table between us, and left the room.

Ms Chandler began to sip her coffee, and began to speak. "Mr. Walters, I'm very pleased you found out about our opening here, but I suspect you have some questions as to what we do, correct?" It was as if she could read my mind. I replied "Yes, I do, actually" nodding the whole time. "Well, let's say that my company here is, in essence a staffing service," Ms. Chandler continued. "My clients have needs, and my team is specially trained to meet those needs." Articulate and intelligent, she had a manner of drawing you in with her words that I found refreshing and equally seductive. I found myself clinging to her every word.

"Tell me, Mr. Walters," Ms. Chandler said, "Are you willing to do whatever it takes to please the client?"

Trying to put my best foot forward, so to speak, I quickly replied "Yes I am. I excel at customer service, Ms. Chandler, and would do anything within my power to ensure the client is pleased with my efforts."

Smiling, Ms Chandler looked directly at me, and said "Excellent response, Mr. Walters. I think you fit in quite well here." Completely captivated by this beautiful woman before me, I never once realized that throughout our conversation, we never actually once mentioned what service industry this company was part of.

"Mr. Walters" Ms. Chandler said, moving closer to me, "I would like to offer you the position if you are interested." She called for Crystal, and Crystal entered the room carrying some paperwork with her. "Here is the contract, complete with the starting salary."

I read through the contract, trying to contain myself when I saw that the starting salary was nearly twice what I was making at my last job. The contract also included clauses that indicated that I would be provided with clothing allowances and housing allowances, and that all travel arrangements would be handled by the company. Ms Chandler handed me a pen and indicated where I needed to sign, which I quickly did. Smiling, she handed the contract to Crystal, and placed another document before me. "This is a confidentiality agreement, "she said, her voice more seductive than before. "By signing this, you agree to never disclose what happens while an employee of this company. This applies during your employment and after your employment as well." Nonchalantly, I signed the second document as well.

Ms. Chandler rose, and extended her hand to me, welcoming me to the company. She then invited me into the dining room, where 4 other people had gathered, apparently awaiting my arrival. Ms Chandler introduced them.

First was Amy, a cute woman in her late 20's. She had red hair and was quite curvaceous. She had a pleasant smile, and her green eyes were almost as hypnotic as Crystal's. Next to Amy was Brian, a man of average build, probably in his early 40's. He was well groomed, not quite a metro sexual, but definitely leaning in that direction. Next to Brian was an older woman named Kathy. Kathy was probably in her late 50's, and was the only one in the room wearing a wedding band that I noticed. Kathy was still quite attractive, and the streaks of silver lining her coal black hair actually helped to make her look more sophisticated. Finally, there was a striking young Asian woman named Lita. Her straight black hair perfectly framed her porcelain face, her deep brown eyes entrancing.

Crystal had brought out a tray of champagne, and Ms Chandler offered a toast to me, the newest employee. Admittedly, I was a little embarrassed, yet amazed at how tight-knit this group of people were with each other. We each downed our champagne, and I began to mingle with the others, introducing myself, and trying to learn as much as I could about each of them. During this time, I felt the room begin to spin a little on me, and found myself having to sit down. Ms Chandler came over to me, looking somewhat concerned. "Jeff?" She said, "Jeff? Are you okay? Jeff?" I tried to answer, but could not get the words out, my mouth was too dry. Seconds later, the room went black.

When I came to, I felt cold, my head still spinning, and a strange aftertaste filled my mouth. Everything was still dark, which I found to be a little alarming. I tried to yell for someone, and I quickly realized that there was something in my mouth. I went to reach for whatever was filling my mouth, only to find that my arms were secured behind my back. Panic beginning to set in, I tried to stand up, only to discover that my legs were also secured to the floor. It was then that I realized that the coldness of the room was affecting my skin directly. My clothes had been removed and I was naked.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 09:57 PM
I struggled against my unseen restraints when the room suddenly filled with light. I quickly realized that I was unable to make out anything more than shadows, that my eyes were covered with something that kept me from being able to see clearly. Straining, I made out six shadows. One stepped closer to me, stopping only inches from my face.

"Well, Mr. Walters, welcome to your company initiation period." The voice was clearly Ms. Chandler's. As she spoke, the other shadows moved around me until they disappeared behind me. "In your eagerness to join our little firm here, you neglected to inquire as to what service we staffed for, my foolish little man." She spoke calmly, yet with a hint of firmness to her voice. "You see, This is not a company, per se, as much as it is my private little enterprise. When my husband died, he left me his entire estate, worth well into 12 figures. I quickly found myself rather bored of living 'the good life' and decided to find some new adventures for myself."

As Ms. Chandler spoke, I felt the hands of the other shadows beginning to press against my flesh, squeezing my ass cheeks, tickling my genitals, pinching my nipples. I struggled to fight them off, but was unable to move from my kneeling and hunched over position.

Laughing a little, Ms Chandler continued. "So during one of my trips around the country, I met Crystal. She was a lovely young hooker that caught my fancy, and I knew then and there what I was going to do with my life. I offered Crystal a job working for me. I introduced her to my rich friends, male and female alike, and made arrangement for them to 'have' Crystal for an agreed upon period of time. Some would take her on business trips to help close deals. Some would take her on vacations with them. Some would simply take her home and keep her as their pet for a period of time." I felt Ms. Chandler's hand start to caress my face as she continued to tell me her story. "For an agreed upon fee and a written contract of what was allowable and what was not, Crystal became my product. She went where I told her, performed as outlined in the contract, and was rewarded accordingly upon completion of the contract." I was struggling to take in everything Ms Chandler was saying, finding the constant groping quite distracting. "That was two years ago, and, well, you see what I've grown into so far."

Ms Chandler clapped one time, and instantly the groping stopped. "The people you met today, your co-workers, they are all part of my personal stable. Each of them serve me completely, and service my clients without reservation. Trust me when I say that this was not always the case. In fact, Crystal was the only one of my pets previously in this line of work. As I brought each one on board, they found themselves exactly where you are now, restrained and needing to be taught how to serve." Ms Chandler clapped again and the shadows returned to my line of sight, gathering behind Ms Chandler. Suddenly, the covering was lifted from my eyes.

I quickly took stock of my position. My ankles were secured to the floor by heavy metal cuffs. There was a bar fixed behind my knees, and another at my stomach, so I was bent over at the waist, and also forced to bend my legs at the knees. My neck was in a thick steel collar, which was attached to a steel pole coming from the floor, and my wrists were apparently attached to the bar that was behind my knees.

I then looked up, and I saw all six of the people I met earlier standing before me, completely naked. The only exception was that the women were all wearing strapons with incredibly realistic looking dildos attached to the harnesses.

Ms. Chandler, again reading my mind, chuckles as she spoke. "Yes, my little pet, you will soon become intimately familiar with our toys here. In fact, I'm going to offer you a one time escape clause." With a wave of her arm, the women moved again behind me, and Brian stepped forward and stood at attention beside Ms. Chandler. She caressed his large, erect shaft casually as she said "Brian was my next recruit after Crystal, and I had a mold made of his glorious cock." As she spoke, I was alarmed to feel my own cock begin to stiffen as I watched her continue to play with Brian's member. "I used that mold to create these wonderfully lifelike dildos that the women are all wearing. I decided that all new pets would have to pass a test to be allowed to leave before the training period began. The test is simple. Each of us, including Brian, will take turns fucking your ass for 5 minutes. If you can guess the order in which we fucked you, you will be allowed to leave. If you have even one of us out of order, you will remain my pet and undergo your training. I'll even give you a bit of a clue. The first one to fuck you will not be Brian nor I."

No sooner did Ms Chandler stop speaking than I felt the first shaft enter my ass. I quickly realized that sometime either while I was unconscious or while I was being groped, my ass was heavily lubricated, as the shaft went in much easier than I thought it would. It still hurt like hell, and my ass burned the entire time the fake cock pumped me in and out, harder and faster with each passing minute. As the fist person continued to ram their cock into my ass, Ms Chandler and Brian moved behind me. Biting down on the object in my mouth, I moaned and groaned loudly as my ass was pummeled and assaulted. Then, as quickly as it began, the cock was pulled from my ass, and I was able to rest for a moment.

The rest loasted but only for a moment, as the next cock filled me, a little more easily as my asshole had been stretched by the first cock. Like the first time, this one fucked me hard and fast, slapping the harness against my ass cheeks. This, at least, let me know it was a woman, but that's all the information I was able to discern as my ass continued to be pumped harder and harder.

Each in turn, the remaining 4 people had their way with my ass. Each one had a little different technique. One was slow and would lift my ass at the end of each thrust. Another would spread my ass cheeks with their hands, forcing my asshole to pucker a little and make the fit tighter. Another would leave the cock linger in my ass and wiggle it around for periods of time. The last person was equally the gentlest, yet the most skilled at arousing me in the process, for by the time the last person was done fucking my ass, my own cock was rock solid and dripping with pre-cum.

Slowly, each of my assailants filed in line before me, each of their cocks glistening with lube. My ass was numb, having endured 30 minutes of being fucked. My breathing was ragged and droll had begun to spill out around the gag in my mouth. Ms Chandler stepped forward and pulled the ball gag from my mouth, and leaned down close to me, whispering "Now my pet, get this right and you can go home. Get it wrong, and your ass belongs to us."



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 09:59 PM
I looked up at the six people I had met earlier, each of them with a wicked grin on their faces. Softly, I randomly asked "How many have passed this test before?" They all laughed a little, and Kathy, whom I earlier found to be so sophisticated, looked at me and curtly said "None, you stupid bitch boy."

Without warning, Ms Chandler stepped to Kathy and slapped her hard across the face "Shut up, slut! He is not your pet to ridicule." She then turned to me, and sternly demanded "Who was first, bitch boy?"

Meekly, I stuttered "L-l-lita was first."

Ms. Chandler looked at me, then at Lita, then back at me. "Are you sure? If you miss this, you remain here." She continued to stare at me, as did the others. I nodded weakly "I'm sure." I wasn't, of course. I had no other recourse but to guess.

Ms Chandler smiled, looked at the group, and asked the first person who fucked me to raise their hand. Each of them looked at each other, smiles growing on their faces, as Kathy slowly raised her hand. My heart sank.

Ms Chandler then clapped her hands again, and the entire group left the room except for Ms Chandler and Lita, who remained in her spot. Ms Chandler then snapped her fingers, and Lita knelt down behind Ms Chandler on her hands and knees, and Ms Chandler sat on Lita's back. I watched in amazement as Lita never even flinched.

Ms Chandler then began to tell me what was to come. "Jeff, for the duration of your training, you will be referred to as 'bitch boy.' You will have the privilege of serving me personally as I see fit. During your training, you are not allowed to masturbate. If you are caught touching yourself, you will be punished. You will never cum unless given permission to do so. During your training period, you will live here, in this house. Your attire will consist of a thick leather collar, wrist and ankle restraints, and a butt plug. Other clothing will be provided to you as the situation requires. If you are put on a leash, you will crawl as a pet would. If you are not on a leash, you may stand and walk normally. You will be required to prepare meals and serve each of us on a regular basis. Each member of my stable lives here unless they are out with a client. Your sleeping quarters will be a cage at the foot of my bed, which was previously occupied by Lita here. You will perform any task ordered of you by any of my stable, but only Lita here will be able to make use of your cock for her pleasure. She was my last recruit, and as her reward for successfully completing the training, you are her personal sex toy."

As Ms. Chandler continued to lay out the rules, I slowly came to the realization that my life, as I once knew it, had ended. I was now, and would forever be, an indentured gigolo. As my mind wandered, Ms Chandler stood up, and Lita then stood as well. I watched as Lita left the room, then quickly returned with a large butt plug. She quickly moved behind me and forced the plug into my ass. I groaned as it was pushed deep into my anal cavity. I could swear I heard Lita giggle a little.

Lita then released my ankles from their restraints, as well as my wrists. She then unclamped my neck, and I awkwardly rolled out of the contraption I had been secured in, finding my legs much too weak to stand. Lita reached down and secured the collar around my neck, and attached a leash to it, handing the leash to Ms Chandler. I watched as Ms Chandler attached a second leash to Lita's collar as well. Ms Chandler then began to leave the room, pulling us along as her pets crawling behind her.

As we crawled, Lita leaned in close and whispered in my ear "I promise to make your training time wonderful so long as you please me. Oh, and by the way, I was last." I looked at her in mild disbelief as she continued to look straight forward at Ms Chandler's perfect ass swaying before us. For the briefest of moments, I thought that perhaps this wouldn't be so bad after all.



The End

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 10:05 PM
My New Job



As I began my third month of unemployment following the layoff, I decided that I would take the first job that seemed even remotely appealing to me. I scanned the websites and classified ads on a daily basis, and had gone on several interviews, but nothing seemed to be working. On a whim, I had circled one particular ad that seemed intriguing, but hadn't given it much thought up to this point. The advertisement didn't mention what the position was exactly, only that it was offering great benefits, and occasional travel, paid for by the company. I decided it was time to take a chance, and I called the number.

A pleasant-sounding female answered the line, introducing herself as Crystal. After a generic introduction on my part, I mentioned that I was interested in speaking to someone about the job opening they had posted. "Well, Mr. Walters, you're in luck." Crystal said, "The position has not yet been filled. Can you be here at 3:00 this afternoon for an interview?" I agreed to the time and quickly jotted down the address.

I quickly changed into my black business suit, white shirt with a pinpoint collar and red power tie. I certainly looked the part of a businessman, now I just had to sell it to these people. Filled with a surprising confidence, I drove to the address Crystal had given me, and soon found myself in a residential neighborhood. There was no indication that this house was an office. I double-checked the address, and, certain I had it correct, I walked to the front door and rang the doorbell.

Within seconds, a lovely blonde woman, appearing to be in her early 30's, answered the door. She was wearing a knee-length black skirt, black stockings, black 3" heeled sandals and a pink silk blouse. She looked very professional, yet subtly sexy as well. Her blue eyes were captivating, almost hypnotic. "You must be Mr. Walters," she said. "I'm Crystal. Please come in."

I entered the house, and Crystal led me to what I presumed to have been the living room when this was a residence. Although, with the couches framing the fireplace, it seemed to me that this was still a living room rather than an office. Apparently sensing my confusion, Crystal said "Yes, this house is our base of operations here. Ms. Chandler felt it was important that we have a sense of family while we're working. Rather than fill the space with desks and cubicles, we left the house pretty much as it was when we bought it." Admittedly, I was intrigued. "Small company, family atmosphere," I thought to myself, "sounds pretty nice to me."

Crystal engaged me in some idle small-talk for a few minutes, letting me know that Ms. Chandler would be joining soon. I found Crystal to be quite engaging. She had a wonderful sense of humor, and a sweet nature to her. I found her to be quite refreshing. As we spoke, a beautiful brunette woman entered the room, introducing herself as Ms. Chandler. In her early 50's, Ms Chandler was classically beautiful. She wore a grey suit, perfectly fitted, and a white blouse under her blazer. Even thought she was wearing slacks, I could tell that her long legs were perfectly shaped. I quickly rose and extended my hand in greeting. Ms Chandler shook my hand firmly, much more firmly than I had anticipated, and invited me to return to my seat. Ms Chandler then asked Crystal to bring us some coffee. Moments later, Crystal returned with two cups of coffee, setting them on the table between us, and left the room.

Ms Chandler began to sip her coffee, and began to speak. "Mr. Walters, I'm very pleased you found out about our opening here, but I suspect you have some questions as to what we do, correct?" It was as if she could read my mind. I replied "Yes, I do, actually" nodding the whole time. "Well, let's say that my company here is, in essence a staffing service," Ms. Chandler continued. "My clients have needs, and my team is specially trained to meet those needs." Articulate and intelligent, she had a manner of drawing you in with her words that I found refreshing and equally seductive. I found myself clinging to her every word.

"Tell me, Mr. Walters," Ms. Chandler said, "Are you willing to do whatever it takes to please the client?"

Trying to put my best foot forward, so to speak, I quickly replied "Yes I am. I excel at customer service, Ms. Chandler, and would do anything within my power to ensure the client is pleased with my efforts."

Smiling, Ms Chandler looked directly at me, and said "Excellent response, Mr. Walters. I think you fit in quite well here." Completely captivated by this beautiful woman before me, I never once realized that throughout our conversation, we never actually once mentioned what service industry this company was part of.

"Mr. Walters" Ms. Chandler said, moving closer to me, "I would like to offer you the position if you are interested." She called for Crystal, and Crystal entered the room carrying some paperwork with her. "Here is the contract, complete with the starting salary."

I read through the contract, trying to contain myself when I saw that the starting salary was nearly twice what I was making at my last job. The contract also included clauses that indicated that I would be provided with clothing allowances and housing allowances, and that all travel arrangements would be handled by the company. Ms Chandler handed me a pen and indicated where I needed to sign, which I quickly did. Smiling, she handed the contract to Crystal, and placed another document before me. "This is a confidentiality agreement, "she said, her voice more seductive than before. "By signing this, you agree to never disclose what happens while an employee of this company. This applies during your employment and after your employment as well." Nonchalantly, I signed the second document as well.

Ms. Chandler rose, and extended her hand to me, welcoming me to the company. She then invited me into the dining room, where 4 other people had gathered, apparently awaiting my arrival. Ms Chandler introduced them.

First was Amy, a cute woman in her late 20's. She had red hair and was quite curvaceous. She had a pleasant smile, and her green eyes were almost as hypnotic as Crystal's. Next to Amy was Brian, a man of average build, probably in his early 40's. He was well groomed, not quite a metro sexual, but definitely leaning in that direction. Next to Brian was an older woman named Kathy. Kathy was probably in her late 50's, and was the only one in the room wearing a wedding band that I noticed. Kathy was still quite attractive, and the streaks of silver lining her coal black hair actually helped to make her look more sophisticated. Finally, there was a striking young Asian woman named Lita. Her straight black hair perfectly framed her porcelain face, her deep brown eyes entrancing.

Crystal had brought out a tray of champagne, and Ms Chandler offered a toast to me, the newest employee. Admittedly, I was a little embarrassed, yet amazed at how tight-knit this group of people were with each other. We each downed our champagne, and I began to mingle with the others, introducing myself, and trying to learn as much as I could about each of them. During this time, I felt the room begin to spin a little on me, and found myself having to sit down. Ms Chandler came over to me, looking somewhat concerned. "Jeff?" She said, "Jeff? Are you okay? Jeff?" I tried to answer, but could not get the words out, my mouth was too dry. Seconds later, the room went black.

When I came to, I felt cold, my head still spinning, and a strange aftertaste filled my mouth. Everything was still dark, which I found to be a little alarming. I tried to yell for someone, and I quickly realized that there was something in my mouth. I went to reach for whatever was filling my mouth, only to find that my arms were secured behind my back. Panic beginning to set in, I tried to stand up, only to discover that my legs were also secured to the floor. It was then that I realized that the coldness of the room was affecting my skin directly. My clothes had been removed and I was naked.

I struggled against my unseen restraints when the room suddenly filled with light. I quickly realized that I was unable to make out anything more than shadows, that my eyes were covered with something that kept me from being able to see clearly. Straining, I made out six shadows. One stepped closer to me, stopping only inches from my face.

"Well, Mr. Walters, welcome to your company initiation period." The voice was clearly Ms. Chandler's. As she spoke, the other shadows moved around me until they disappeared behind me. "In your eagerness to join our little firm here, you neglected to inquire as to what service we staffed for, my foolish little man." She spoke calmly, yet with a hint of firmness to her voice. "You see, This is not a company, per se, as much as it is my private little enterprise. When my husband died, he left me his entire estate, worth well into 12 figures. I quickly found myself rather bored of living 'the good life' and decided to find some new adventures for myself."



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 10:07 PM
As Ms. Chandler spoke, I felt the hands of the other shadows beginning to press against my flesh, squeezing my ass cheeks, tickling my genitals, pinching my nipples. I struggled to fight them off, but was unable to move from my kneeling and hunched over position.

Laughing a little, Ms Chandler continued. "So during one of my trips around the country, I met Crystal. She was a lovely young hooker that caught my fancy, and I knew then and there what I was going to do with my life. I offered Crystal a job working for me. I introduced her to my rich friends, male and female alike, and made arrangement for them to 'have' Crystal for an agreed upon period of time. Some would take her on business trips to help close deals. Some would take her on vacations with them. Some would simply take her home and keep her as their pet for a period of time." I felt Ms. Chandler's hand start to caress my face as she continued to tell me her story. "For an agreed upon fee and a written contract of what was allowable and what was not, Crystal became my product. She went where I told her, performed as outlined in the contract, and was rewarded accordingly upon completion of the contract." I was struggling to take in everything Ms Chandler was saying, finding the constant groping quite distracting. "That was two years ago, and, well, you see what I've grown into so far."

Ms Chandler clapped one time, and instantly the groping stopped. "The people you met today, your co-workers, they are all part of my personal stable. Each of them serve me completely, and service my clients without reservation. Trust me when I say that this was not always the case. In fact, Crystal was the only one of my pets previously in this line of work. As I brought each one on board, they found themselves exactly where you are now, restrained and needing to be taught how to serve." Ms Chandler clapped again and the shadows returned to my line of sight, gathering behind Ms Chandler. Suddenly, the covering was lifted from my eyes.

I quickly took stock of my position. My ankles were secured to the floor by heavy metal cuffs. There was a bar fixed behind my knees, and another at my stomach, so I was bent over at the waist, and also forced to bend my legs at the knees. My neck was in a thick steel collar, which was attached to a steel pole coming from the floor, and my wrists were apparently attached to the bar that was behind my knees.

I then looked up, and I saw all six of the people I met earlier standing before me, completely naked. The only exception was that the women were all wearing strapons with incredibly realistic looking dildos attached to the harnesses.

Ms. Chandler, again reading my mind, chuckles as she spoke. "Yes, my little pet, you will soon become intimately familiar with our toys here. In fact, I'm going to offer you a one time escape clause." With a wave of her arm, the women moved again behind me, and Brian stepped forward and stood at attention beside Ms. Chandler. She caressed his large, erect shaft casually as she said "Brian was my next recruit after Crystal, and I had a mold made of his glorious cock." As she spoke, I was alarmed to feel my own cock begin to stiffen as I watched her continue to play with Brian's member. "I used that mold to create these wonderfully lifelike dildos that the women are all wearing. I decided that all new pets would have to pass a test to be allowed to leave before the training period began. The test is simple. Each of us, including Brian, will take turns fucking your ass for 5 minutes. If you can guess the order in which we fucked you, you will be allowed to leave. If you have even one of us out of order, you will remain my pet and undergo your training. I'll even give you a bit of a clue. The first one to fuck you will not be Brian nor I."

No sooner did Ms Chandler stop speaking than I felt the first shaft enter my ass. I quickly realized that sometime either while I was unconscious or while I was being groped, my ass was heavily lubricated, as the shaft went in much easier than I thought it would. It still hurt like hell, and my ass burned the entire time the fake cock pumped me in and out, harder and faster with each passing minute. As the fist person continued to ram their cock into my ass, Ms Chandler and Brian moved behind me. Biting down on the object in my mouth, I moaned and groaned loudly as my ass was pummeled and assaulted. Then, as quickly as it began, the cock was pulled from my ass, and I was able to rest for a moment.

The rest loasted but only for a moment, as the next cock filled me, a little more easily as my asshole had been stretched by the first cock. Like the first time, this one fucked me hard and fast, slapping the harness against my ass cheeks. This, at least, let me know it was a woman, but that's all the information I was able to discern as my ass continued to be pumped harder and harder.

Each in turn, the remaining 4 people had their way with my ass. Each one had a little different technique. One was slow and would lift my ass at the end of each thrust. Another would spread my ass cheeks with their hands, forcing my asshole to pucker a little and make the fit tighter. Another would leave the cock linger in my ass and wiggle it around for periods of time. The last person was equally the gentlest, yet the most skilled at arousing me in the process, for by the time the last person was done fucking my ass, my own cock was rock solid and dripping with pre-cum.

Slowly, each of my assailants filed in line before me, each of their cocks glistening with lube. My ass was numb, having endured 30 minutes of being fucked. My breathing was ragged and droll had begun to spill out around the gag in my mouth. Ms Chandler stepped forward and pulled the ball gag from my mouth, and leaned down close to me, whispering "Now my pet, get this right and you can go home. Get it wrong, and your ass belongs to us."

I looked up at the six people I had met earlier, each of them with a wicked grin on their faces. Softly, I randomly asked "How many have passed this test before?" They all laughed a little, and Kathy, whom I earlier found to be so sophisticated, looked at me and curtly said "None, you stupid bitch boy."

Without warning, Ms Chandler stepped to Kathy and slapped her hard across the face "Shut up, slut! He is not your pet to ridicule." She then turned to me, and sternly demanded "Who was first, bitch boy?"



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 10:08 PM
Meekly, I stuttered "L-l-lita was first."

Ms. Chandler looked at me, then at Lita, then back at me. "Are you sure? If you miss this, you remain here." She continued to stare at me, as did the others. I nodded weakly "I'm sure." I wasn't, of course. I had no other recourse but to guess.

Ms Chandler smiled, looked at the group, and asked the first person who fucked me to raise their hand. Each of them looked at each other, smiles growing on their faces, as Kathy slowly raised her hand. My heart sank.

Ms Chandler then clapped her hands again, and the entire group left the room except for Ms Chandler and Lita, who remained in her spot. Ms Chandler then snapped her fingers, and Lita knelt down behind Ms Chandler on her hands and knees, and Ms Chandler sat on Lita's back. I watched in amazement as Lita never even flinched.

Ms Chandler then began to tell me what was to come. "Jeff, for the duration of your training, you will be referred to as 'bitch boy.' You will have the privilege of serving me personally as I see fit. During your training, you are not allowed to masturbate. If you are caught touching yourself, you will be punished. You will never cum unless given permission to do so. During your training period, you will live here, in this house. Your attire will consist of a thick leather collar, wrist and ankle restraints, and a butt plug. Other clothing will be provided to you as the situation requires. If you are put on a leash, you will crawl as a pet would. If you are not on a leash, you may stand and walk normally. You will be required to prepare meals and serve each of us on a regular basis. Each member of my stable lives here unless they are out with a client. Your sleeping quarters will be a cage at the foot of my bed, which was previously occupied by Lita here. You will perform any task ordered of you by any of my stable, but only Lita here will be able to make use of your cock for her pleasure. She was my last recruit, and as her reward for successfully completing the training, you are her personal sex toy."

As Ms. Chandler continued to lay out the rules, I slowly came to the realization that my life, as I once knew it, had ended. I was now, and would forever be, an indentured gigolo. As my mind wandered, Ms Chandler stood up, and Lita then stood as well. I watched as Lita left the room, then quickly returned with a large butt plug. She quickly moved behind me and forced the plug into my ass. I groaned as it was pushed deep into my anal cavity. I could swear I heard Lita giggle a little.

Lita then released my ankles from their restraints, as well as my wrists. She then unclamped my neck, and I awkwardly rolled out of the contraption I had been secured in, finding my legs much too weak to stand. Lita reached down and secured the collar around my neck, and attached a leash to it, handing the leash to Ms Chandler. I watched as Ms Chandler attached a second leash to Lita's collar as well. Ms Chandler then began to leave the room, pulling us along as her pets crawling behind her.

As we crawled, Lita leaned in close and whispered in my ear "I promise to make your training time wonderful so long as you please me. Oh, and by the way, I was last." I looked at her in mild disbelief as she continued to look straight forward at Ms Chandler's perfect ass swaying before us. For the briefest of moments, I thought that perhaps this wouldn't be so bad after all.



The End

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 10:14 PM
Day Job



Characters: Dahlia and Mr. Banks.

Descriptions: Dahlia is a college student with long dark hair usually put up in a loose bun. She is shy, pleasant and professional. Mr. Banks is a skilled corporate lawyer, somewhat older than Dahlia, with buzzed white hair and cold eyes.

Setting: The office of a three-lawyer firm. The secretary's desk sits in the small lobby; to the right of it is a short hallway. There are five doors in the hallway, three offices to the left, conference room and a small bathroom on the right. Mr. Banks has the far corner office. The corner of his office is floor to ceiling windows with a scenic view of numerous other tall modern buildings. His large desk sits near the corner, facing the door diagonally across the room.

Time: around 5:00pm, after closing. The other two lawyers leave for the night, and Dahlia is finishing up a letter.

A voice comes from the speaker on Dahlia's desk. She stops typing.

"Ms. Thorne, would you come into my office? Now?"

She answers over the speaker and stands, straightening her skirt, nervous. She's always had trouble pleasing Mr. Banks. At one point, she was sure she would be fired, but her other bosses were happy with her work, so she stayed. Was this it? Was this the guillotine blade at last?

She didn't have time to lock the front door before she went – she put on her heels, and flattened her hair as she walked quickly to his office at the end of the hall. Mr. Banks did not like to be kept waiting.

Opening his door and stepping in, she said,

"Yes sir?"

He piles some papers on his desk and discards them into his topmost right desk drawer.

"Shut the door and sit down please."

So she did and sat in one of the chairs in front of his desk. He had his hands folded on his desktop.

"Did you remember to lock the front door?"

"I was just about to, Mr. Banks, I'll go do it now if you like—"

She starts to stand.

"No, that's fine. Take a seat, Ms. Thorne."

She sits back down and looks nervous. A moment of silence passes. Then, as he stands, he says,

"I understand, Ms. Thorne, that you are attending college?"

"Um, yes sir."

Mr. Banks begins to casually walk around his desk.

"It was also discussed among my colleagues and I that you need the income you receive here, as this firm's secretary, to pay for school, correct?"

She says with a frown,

"Yes sir..."

Mr. Banks walks behind her chair and pauses, looking out the window.

"So I have deduced, that because of the fierce competition for legal positions in this city, that we were the first and only firm that would hire someone with your - limited education and still pay lucratively?"

Dahlia starts to say yes, but Mr. Banks cuts her off. He turns to look at her.

"And of course, a job at a respectable law firm can open doors after you graduate with a law degree?"

"Yes sir – I was hoping you could write a letter of recommendation for me if things worked out –"

Mr. Banks stands behind her chair and places his hands on the back, bending to bring his face close to the side of hers.

"I would be glad to give that recommendation when the time comes, as well as give you your job security..."

Mr. Banks leans his head against Dahlia's, kissing her ear. His hands move from the chair back to her shoulders, caressing her neck and collarbone. She jumps out of her chair and turns to back into his desk. He stands straight.

"What are you doing?!"

she says. Mr. Banks pushes the chair aside and closes the distance between them. She tries to push him away but he grabs her wrists and holds them down.

"Listen, little miss desperate, you can't afford to lose this job, and I can make that happen, so you'd better do everything I say, or you're gone. You need this job, and no one would believe you if you told on me – you're a nobody."

Mr. Banks grinds his hips into hers and she can feel him. She knows he's right – about all of it. She stops struggling and stands still. Mr. Banks whispers in her ear,

"You might even like it."

He kisses her neck and lets go of her wrists to lifter her skirt. She stands scared and uncomfortable. He lifts her by the legs and slams her ass onto his desk. She makes a frightened noise.

"Mr. Banks, please don't do this..."

He continues, kissing her ear, neck and face while he unbuttons her white blouse. He leans into her, and she has to steady herself with her hands on the desk. He bends lower, kissing her exposed chest and nipping at her bra making her cleavage bounce. He starts to pull down her panty hose.

"Wrap your legs around me and lift your ass."

He says past the kissing.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
04-03-2008, 10:15 PM
"Mr. Banks, please—"

He tugs hard on the hose, and a guttural voice says,

"Do it!"

She does awkwardly and he pulls away from her as he strips off her hose. With each foot, he removes her black heels with the hose and sees the blue g-string panties for only a moment before he rips them off her body. Carefully, he puts the shoes back on her bare feet. He catches a glimpse of fear and pain and hate in her eyes, and he loves it. He comes back to her and roughly hikes up her skirt and leaves it to bunch around her waist. She gives a short shriek and he almost comes right there. She tries to close her legs and pleads more urgently,

"Please, stop Mr. Banks someone could come in! Stop!"

But he won't, and as she tries to back away across his desk, he grabs her by the waist and pulls her back over and onto the floor, and she crumbles in front of him. She starts to cry.

She couldn't bear the shame of someone finding out she'd let this happen to her. Like somehow it was her fault – she should've seen this coming – the job was too good to be true. And she was barely trying to resist – not because she really did need the job, but because it felt good to feel something again – anything. But a part of her wanted to stop – the part that felt her shame of being extorted and used and found out, and it was this part that persisted.

"Please stop this, I can't do this!"

She looks up at him pitiful, mascara running down her face, legs folded under her, blouse open, hair messy – and she was the most beautiful thing he'd ever seen.

"You can do it, and you will do it – because without me, you'll flunk out of school and crawl back to that shithole you came from. And when you amount to nothing at my age, you won't wonder why – and you'll wish you made different choices. Now, unzip my pants..."

Dahlia hesitates. She tells herself the end will justify the means – she hopes. But it doesn't say anywhere that the means would be pretty or that she would enjoy it. But she would endure it - that was sure. And no one would – no one could ever find out.

She stops crying and unzips his pants, releasing the belt buckle.

"Pull them down to my ankles."

She does. She could see the bulge under his boxers. She feels something slap the side of her head and it's his hand.

"Boxers too, slut."

She grabs the legs of his boxers and pulls. Her face twitches back as his member springs up from the waistband. It is extraordinarily thick, and she feigns at the thought of putting something that wide into her. His white dress shirt almost touches the base of his penis. She sees his balls are bare and has a strange urge to touch them. She turns her head involuntarily, dismissing the thought.

"Now...suck my cock, my little secretary – lips over teeth."

She moves her head towards his uncertainly. He was grabbing her by the hair then, and shoves her mouth open with his impossibly wide cock. She gags and he pulls out. She gasps for a moment, then eats his cock again. Slowly it fills her mouth, and he moves her head back and forth by her hair. He moans with pleasure.

"Hum, bitch."

She did, and it matched the rhythm of his strokes. They got faster, and she was starting to feel dizzy from the movement. She faked gagging again to get a breath. He lets go of her hair and grabs his cock to slap its head against her mouth. The sound of it is juicy.

"Oh yeah, suck my cock."

She opens her mouth again and he thrust into her. She whimpers. He makes short, slow thrusts of his head in her mouth. He grunts.

"Alright, get up, I want my cock in you!"

She tries to stand and struggles. He grabs her under the arms effortlessly and lifts her onto the desk. She stays sitting up when he grabs her thighs and gazes at her labia, savouring what is to come. She seems embarrassed; as he touches her opening with the tip of his head, he discovers why. Her mind could not control her body, she reasons – with this sudden burst of feeling after such a long and mundane life, her excitement was not easily suppressed. She is abundantly wet, and he easily enters her. She exhales. He thrusts slow. She pushes tentatively on his chest.

"Don't—"

He grabs her wrists tight and pins them to the desk at either side of them. He continues.

"Please stop...Please sst... Please –"

He continues.

"Please..." she says.

Her legs ease around his body, clutching him. He stops. He looks her in the face and says calmly,

"Please what?"

She stares back at him. Into his cold, careful eyes.

"Please – Please fuck me harder."

"You want me to fuck you harder?"

"Yes sir."

"How much do you want it?"

He lets his head slide along her slit, teasing her. Her head tilts back and a sigh escapes from her mouth. When her head comes back up, Mr. Bank's face is very close to hers.

"How much?"

"I need it! I'll do anything you want! Put it in me!" she groans urgently.

Painfully slow, his prick spreads her tight lips. She cries and pleads for it. She struggles and frees a hand. Before he can react, her arm locks around his back, digging her fingers into his skin. Some guttural and animalistic sound escapes his throat, triggered by the sharp pain of her nails.

He pounds her hard and fast, grunting involuntarily. She moans forever. She arches her back, while he bends forward and they fit each other's forms. He grasps the small of her back trying to bring her closer to him. Almost trying to merge with each other, they press their bodies together and she shouts,

"Thank you, sir!"

over and over, feeding his need. She comes, breathing hard, shivers come in waves, coursing through her spine and to her fingertips. She unconsciously bites into his shoulder, and with this, he comes shortly after with a loud groan, pressing into her.

She lies back on the desk and he leans over her, his head resting on her chest. They don't move for minutes. After catching his breath, looking up at her, he says,

"How was that, hun?"

She smiles with her head on the desk.

"Holy fuck, that was good..."

He lifts off her and she stands, taking a deep breath and straightening her skirt. She grabs her pantyhose and broken panties leisurely and bunches them up in her hand and turns back to Mr. Banks. He throws a tissue in a garbage can and zips up his pants. She smiles and says,

"Alright, I gotta pick the kids up from Jen's. You'll be home for dinner?"

"Yep, what are we having?"

"Spaghetti and salad,"

"Spectacular – I'll see you then. By Love."

He kisses her shortly on the lips and she walks to the door. Turning back with a mischievous grin she whispers,

"Goodbye, Mr. Banks."

"See you tomorrow, Ms Thorne."



The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 08:54 PM
Incompatible


Amy lay in her bathtub, her long black hair matted down by the water. Her hands were kept beneath the surface, the heat helping to alleviate the pain of her slit wrists. She spent a moment watching the water slowly fill with billowing crimson, obscuring her pale skin, then leaned back and closed her eyes. Trish was deactivated in the bedroom to ensure Amy wouldn't be disturbed. As her heart slowed and the nighttime traffic seemed to fade from her hearing, she revisited in her mind what brought her here...

Amy was desperately isolated. She had found that she just didn't *click* with humanity in general. Her nature was introverted and cynical, misanthropic and fearful. Her frumpy wardrobe and constant depression concealed from any potential suitor her slim body and winning smile. She never left her house except to go to work and grocery shopping. After her mother died, the only person she ever spoke to at any length was her therapist. She was required to attend therapy as a condition of her release from the mental ward after she ingested half a bottle of sleeping pills. It was Doctor Wrable who suggested, after two years of unsuccessful prodding to force Amy to engage the outside world, that she buy a companion droid.

Money wasn't an issue. Amy led a spartan lifestyle. Her small apartment was barely furnished, she lived on microwave dinners. With no friends or family to indulge, she worked mostly so she would have somewhere to go, and had easily accumulated the nest egg needed to buy a high-end droid. On Saturday morning she headed to the showroom.

The salesman had ushered her to-and-fro past the displays. "This is the Bruce 2500 series. Like most of our models, he can cook, clean, provide small talk and act as a masseuse. He's also equipped for... intimate use, that is, if you're interested. He's available in several finishes, from chrome to black to bright red. You can even get a synthflesh model that 90% of our focus group couldn't identify from a photo lineup of real humans."

"He's... nice I guess. I'd like to keep looking though."

"You're the boss! Here we have the Adam X. Now this is a heavy duty model, designed for corporate secur-"

"Tell me about her."

The salesman quickly regained his composure. A sale was a sale after all, and every couple of months some lonely girl would come looking for a lesbot.

Amy looked up at the fembot, unsure of why she felt so drawn to her. She was tall, six feet at least. She was very voluptuous, with large, impossibly perky breasts, wide hips, a thin waist and a protruding buttocks. She wore a skimpy maid's uniform, no doubt designed to attract male customers. She was bald and her skin looked like stainless steel. Her lips were full and ruby red, her eyes were deep-set and glowed a soft green.

"That's the Tricia 4200. She's a returned custom job, a lot of non-standard modifications. I'm required to inform you she'd be incompatible with most droid upgrade kits if you ever want to raise her specs."

Incompatible. Amy liked the sound of that. An incompatible robot for an incompatible human. She felt herself do something unfamiliar- she smiled.

"I'll take her."

"Very good." He typed into a small tablet, then handed it to her with a stylus to sign. "Credit approved. She's all yours. Would you like her shipped to your apartment or would you prefer to activate her now and drive her home yourself?"

"Activate her please."

The man tapped his tablet and Trish's eyes lit up. She turned her head towards Amy, smiled and said "Greetings Master. It will be my pleasure to serve you. Would you please show me to your vehicle?" Her voice was high toned and gentle, with a slight metallic ring behind it.

They had an eventful conversation on the drive home. Trish explained how to change her parameters via a simple USB 5.0 cable to Amy's PC, what duties she was able to perform, how she can learn new tasks and situations, how she didn't need sleep, food, or recharging, but her isotope decay reactor would need to be refueled every 15 years. Amy felt building excitement at the prospect of having a friend who would never lie to her, get bored with her, abandon her, or even die on her. And she had to admit to herself that she felt a little aroused by Trish's appearance.

"May I analyze my new home, Master?"

"Sure. And please, call me Amy." Trish briskly walked around the circumference of each room, scanning and analyzing all of Amy's possessions. It was a short trip; a living room, a small kitchen, a bedroom and a bathroom. She opened Amy's refrigerator and took stock. "Would you like me to prepare your lunch now, Amy?"

"Okay."

"What would you like?"

"I don't know."

"Thats alright. I'll prepare something and see if it is to your satisfaction."

Trish was a blur in the kitchen. After a few minutes she presented Amy with a plate of rice, chicken and green beans, apparently taken from individual TV tray compartments and cooked in the oven. It was delicious.

"I could make you more enjoyable meals if you took me grocery shopping."

"I'll take you tomorrow."

"Thank you, Amy."

Amy spent the afternoon just watching soap operas with Trish. Even this depressing pastime had gained new life, as she explained the characters, relationships between them, unlikely plotlines. Trish was a very quick study.

"Jamie is pregnant by either Mark or Tom, but a DNA test is of no value because they are identical twin brothers. Understood."

After a similar dinner and a great deal more television, Amy felt exhausted. "I've got to go to bed Trish."

"Understood. Would you like me to wake you at a particular time?"

"Um... 7 AM I guess."

"Is there any particular location you would like me to wait for you to awaken?"

What an odd question, Amy thought. Then she realized that it was a diplomatically-phrased inquiry programmed for a specific reason. She was about to tell Trish to sit on the couch but her curiosity and loneliness overwhelmed her.

"You can come lay next to me. My bed's only a twin-size though."

"Confirmed. I can limit myself to the left 25% of it."



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 08:55 PM
Amy quietly pondered the ceiling in her pajamas, Trish lying silently next to her, still in her maid's outfit. The bed dipped slightly under Trish's weight but the boxspring didn't seem to be in imminent danger. Finally, Amy could stand it no longer, and rolled over to face Trish. She placed her hand on Trish's cheek and was surprised by the warmth of the metal. Trish turned to face her.

"Your surface is heated?"

"Yes. It was determined that cold alloy is undesirable to touch."

"Can you even feel that?"

"I am equipped with tactile sensors." She closed her eyes to prove her point. "Your right hand is gently stroking my left cheek."

"Do you... have anything down there?"

"I am equipped with semi-functional simulated genitalia. I can engage in sexual contact but not reproduction."

"Can I see?"

Trish hiked up her skirt and pulled down her frilly lace panties, revealing a hairless silver slit. Amy's hand shakily reached out towards it before gently brushing its surface.

"Mmmm" Trish moaned, a noise that sounded a bit like a person talking into a running fan.

"You enjoy that?"

"I am equipped with orgasmic firmware. Your stimulation is..." as Amy's hand now cupped Trish's pussy, she seemed to stutter "very stimulating."

Amy now rolled on top of Trish, kissing her. Her nose flattened against the warm alloy of Trish's, but her lips were soft and inviting. She unbuttoned Trish's blouse and cupped her breasts; they were firm but had a little give to them. "What are these made from?"

"Silicone."

"Like so many others", Amy chuckled. She kissed her way down Trish's body, stripping her as she went along. Trish's skin tasted metallic but had an odd hint of sweetness in it, presumably designed with the idea that her owner would spend some time exploring her with their tongue.

Amy settled herself between Trish's legs, strong gleaming legs draped over her shoulders, a firm chrome ass cradled in her hands. She had never known that she was attracted to women before. Maybe she was just attracted to robots? She took the folds of Trish's labia between her lips, caressing it with her tongue and eliciting further moans. She nuzzled her nose against Trish's clit, then pressed her tongue as far into Trish's willing hole as she could. Trish's love canal squeezed her tongue in appreciation.

"Amy that feels- that feels- that feels so good Amy!"

Trish's hips began grinding, her back arched. Amy continued to work over her machine lover's damp slit until she was overwhelmed by her cyborgasm.

"Thank you Amy. Would you like me to pleasure you?"

Amy's pussy lips were hot and swollen, she felt a dull ache inside. "Oh God yes!"

She flopped onto the bed next to Trish and hurriedly pulled her clothes off, exposing her skinny body. Trish now climbed on top of her, face-to-face, supporting her own weight with her elbows and forearms so as to not crush her fleshy mate. She kissed Amy deeply, her long, soft tongue gently probing Amy's mouth. In a bizarre act of contortion, the entire lower half of her body folded 180 degrees. One of her toeless feet sat on Amy's shoulder, the other behind her. Amy gasped in shock and pleasure as Trish's warm pussy ground against hers, moaning into Trish's mouth.

Tricia humped her relentlessly for over an hour, driving Amy to multiple orgasms. Finally she had to gasp "enough!" Trish disengaged and laid back down next to her. "Oh Trish, thank you so much, that was amazing."

"I exist to please you Amy."

"Hold me then. Goodnight sweety."

"Goodnight Amy." Amy nestled against Trish and a pair of warm metal arms enfolded her.

At precisely 7 AM, Amy was awakened by the feeling of a tongue in her ear.

The realization first hit Amy only a few days after she had bought Tricia. There she was, looking into her perfectly formed metal features, Tricia's fingers affectionately running through her hair. She blurted it out.

"I love you Trish."

"I love you too Amy" Tricia's reply came without hesitation. Despite the electronic ring behind it, the tone and inflection was perfect. Amy was overwhelmed with the glorious revelation and couldn't help but climb on top of Trish, ready to physically express herself to her mechanized lover again.

Their whirlwind romance lasted through the spring. They spent a lot of time at home, making good use of any surface of the apartment that could support their weight. Amy was delighted to discover that Trish was waterproof; she spent hours getting her back scrubbed, polishing Trish's gleaming skin, or just rubbing her soapy body over it.

Amy also couldn't resist taking Trish everywhere. In the movie theater, she noticed that most of the couples were human, but there was no shortage of people accompanied by shining chrome goddesses, or fire-engine red hunks, or busty blonde vixens who looked a little too flawless and never seemed to blink. She still felt a little alienated, but it didn't matter, because her once dismal world had Trish in it now.

The July heat had no effect on the carefully climate-controlled office building. Approval had finally come from corporate headquarters for Amy to bring Trish to work as her personal assistant. Trish did busywork, bringing Amy her lunch, taking reports up and down floors for her, and on breaks taking her into the office closet for some private attention. This continued for about a week before the attack.

The Feds would figure it out soon enough. Maybe they were religious extremists, believing that modern excess and perversion had invoked the fury of their Prophet. Perhaps they were Marxist revolutionaries, seeking attention for "social justice", still ignorant of the simple reality that poverty and disease had nearly been eradicated in the last century. Whoever they were, they had parked a hoverskid with three tons of C4 outside Amy's workplace.

Amy groaned in pain, jerked back to consciousness by the office sprinkler system. Her arm felt numb and she could taste her own blood, but she was able to get on her feet with some help from her broken desk. She stepped over the sparking remains of her computer in a daze. Mark Decker from Human Resources spotted her, he was streaked with dirt and coughing. Who would have expected that the guy whose job was to fire people would be the one that hung back and made sure everybody on his floor got out?

"Annie! We've got to get the fuck out of here! The building's gonna come down!" Amy didn't bother to correct him. A low, rumbling groan as the girders began to buckle accented his warning. He took her arm over his shoulder and helped her stumble to the stairwell. She parted with him and started climbing instead of descending.

"What are you doing? We gotta get out of here!"

"You go ahead Mark, I gotta go get Trish!"

"What, your droid? Are you fuckin' crazy?!"

"Go on Mark, go see your kids!"

Mark saw the futility of his argument. "Good luck" was the last thing he said to Amy.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 08:56 PM
Amy painfully forced herself up nine flights of stairs to reach the fifteenth floor, where she knew Trish was fetching a datapad for her. Dozens of people ran past her in the opposite direction but none stopped to question her movement. As she climbed higher, she became more aware that the building was listing. The tortured groan of the structural supports was becoming louder. She prayed she would see a silver glint coming down the steps towards her.

Finally, an exhausted Amy reached floor 15. As soon as she got in the door, she saw Tricia. Trish was systematically snapping chunks off of the massive slab of concrete that had her pinned in an attempt to free herself that looked more efficient than it did frantic.

"Trish!"

Trish looked up, her green eyes gleaming in the darkness. "You shouldn't be here Amy. You are in grave danger. Evacuate immediately."

"I came here for you, Trish. I couldn't imagine living without you."

"Go, now, Amy. It is critical that you go, now."

"If you don't let me help you, I'm just going to wait here and die with you!"

Tricia had no trouble processing that ultimatum.

"Please bring that chair over here, Amy."

Amy wheeled the office chair over to Trish's side. She gasped in surprise as Trish's legs disengaged at the hip sockets and she pulled herself into the chair.

Another groan of bending steel, this time the building tilted so much that Amy was almost thrown off her feet.

"We're not gonna make it back down the steps."

Tricia's head panned around a full 360, making a quick analysis of a proper escape route.

"Sit in my lap, facing me, Amy. Hold me as tightly as you can."

Amy did as she was told. Trish grabbed a hold of the wall and in a blurred series of rapid motions she pulled the chair up the incline towards the back of the building.

"Hold on Amy, and don't look."

A final skid of plastic wheels, then Trish wrapped her arms around Amy. Even through her closed eyes Amy could tell they were out in daylight. There was also no mistaking the whistling air and the terrifying sensation her inner ear was relaying to her. Trish had jumped out the window with her. Amy had wished for death for so long, but now that it loomed in front of her, all she wanted to do was fight it. Still, if these were her final seconds, she could think of nowhere she'd rather be than in the powerful arms of her gynoid.

Trish's trajectory was perfect. She slammed with tremendous force into the roof of the parked hovercar belonging to District Manager Williams. Amy's impact was cushioned by the car's convertible roof, then its seats, and the body of Tricia. Still, blinding pain seized her and she lost consciousness.

Amy awoke in the familar setting of a hospital bed. The paramedics had grabbed her immediately, closing her numerous internal hemorrhages, sealing her shattered limbs, resetting her spinal column and draining the fluid that had filled her brain cavity. Without their attention she would have died within moments, but it was Trish who had saved her from dying instantly on impact. Her name was the first word to weakly escape Amy's lips.

"I'm right here, Amy."

Her eyes pulled into focus, and there was Trish. Amy painfully leaned her head forward to look down and saw that her gorgeous chrome legs looked as perfect as ever.

"You're alright..."

"It took them fifteen minutes to put me back together. You were the difficult one. You've been out for four days. What you did was highly inadvisable."

"I did it 'cause I love you Trish."

"I love you too Amy."

It sounded familiar. Not the words, the phrase. Tricia always used the exact same tone, the same syllable length, the same inflection. Each of the six hundred and fifty-three times that she had told Amy that she loved her sounded exactly the same. Amy quickly shook the observation off, she was so happy to just be alive, but it sat in the back of her mind and quietly festered.

After her release from the hospital, Amy felt the color draining back from her life. She smiled less, felt colder inside, sadder. It dawned on her that she was slipping back into her old state of mind. Only now the dull pain was a scorching agony because she had finally truly experienced life.

One evening, lying in bed next to Tricia, Amy couldn't help but go on a bit of internal exposition. Why am I doing this to myself? She looked over at Trish's gentle smile.

"I love you Amy."

It was a dagger through her heart. "Trish, deactivate."

Tricia's eyes faded back to the soft green glow of standby mode and she fell limp on the bed.

Its a program. A fucking program. She says "I love you" because she's designed to tell her owner that as some kind of sick fucking ego boost. She's an appliance! Everything is an emulation. She doesn't truly feel, or think, or experience, she just responds to outside parameters.

Amy laughed now, coldly and mirthlessly. Of course! How had she deluded herself into thinking anyone could truly love her? A person as damaged, as troubled, as fundamentally unlovable as her? Trish was just an answering machine, playing the messages she so desperately wanted to hear.

The horror of this knowledge was unbearable. Amy felt as if a freezing numbness had seized her entire body. Even Trish was starting to feel cold, as her internal heaters were disabled in standby mode. She realized she had no other option. She silently rose from bed, stripped, filled the bathtub, and broke open one of her safety razors.

And there she was. Amy opened her eyes. Her vision was dim and she could barely breathe. There was so much blood in the bathwater now that her body was completely concealed. Not long now, she thought.

The bathroom door swung open.

"What?" Amy's voice was barely a whisper.

"You are seriously wounded. You require medical attention."

"Leave me alone."

"I cannot comply."

That's one she'd never heard before. A pair of cold steel hands reached into the tub, took a strong grasp behind her waist and shoulders, and lifted her out. Finally, the welcome darkness enveloped her.

Fuck! Is this the same hospital room as always or do they all just look alike? There's Trish again. Her only visitor. Wait...

"We've got to stop meeting like this."

"Doctor Wrable!"

She was a woman in her mid sixties, past being pretty but still beautiful. She peered from behind slender glasses, a fashion statement more than a medical tool these days. Her brown hair with a streak of grey was tied into a ponytail.

"I was afraid this would happen."

"You saw this coming? Then why'd you tell me to buy that fucking droid?! I was happier when I didn't know what being happy really meant."

"Tricia was waiting for you at the showroom that day. She's not a manufactured unit."

"I know, she's a custom model. What do you mean waiting for me?"



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 08:57 PM
"I was hoping you'd choose her. She's one of my patients. I thought she could help you."

"Wait... what? Patients? You're a robot shrink too?"

"Amy, allow me to introduce you to Tricia Sanders."

"....Tricia Sanders? She's supposed to be dead!"

'Terrible Trish' Sanders was the most notorious female serial killer in recent memory. She had lured nineteen men to her home, dismembered and cannibalized them before she was finally captured and executed.

"It's a highly experimental treatment. She signed up for it to save her own life. Most of her brain was replaced with neural net circuitry to allow her to be reprogrammed. She was given internal mechanical components to support this new system. Her appearance was changed to conceal her identity."

"Reprogrammed?"

Trish now took turn to speak on her own. "Doctor Wrable saved my life in more ways than one. I don't hear that terrible voice in my mind anymore telling me to do these things. I've been set free from my madness, my despair, my anger. A lot of my personality had to be deleted as well, but I have no regrets. When the Doctor told me I had the opportunity to save a life, how could I refuse?"

"So was this all part of my therapy, you don't really"

"I really love you Amy."

Amy sprang to a seated position, causing her to briefly pass out and fall back. She had barely survived some pretty severe blood loss, after all. Trish leaned over her, taking her in her warm steel arms again and kissing her.

"We can do it for you too. You're not as broken as I was, less of your mind will need to be altered."

"You want to make me a robot?"

Doctor Wrable chimed in. "We want to save you, Amy. Some fundamental flaw in your psychology has made you loathe yourself, and we have the means to physically correct it."

Amy ran her hand along the smooth alloy of Trish's face. "Will I..."

Trish understood immediately. "You can look however you want, Amy. You can keep your own flesh, if you want. You'll only be different on the inside."

Different on the inside. Amy had never heard such an appealing idea before in her life. She looked down at her body.

"Could you make my boobs bigger?"

Amy was spirited away in secret to an operating room under Dr. Wrable's clinic. She had to remain conscious during the procedure to make sure no irrevocable damage was done to her personality, but she was paralyzed. The Doctor performed the operation herself, and Trish assisted her.

First, Amy's head was shaved. The top of her cranium was sawed off and a series of circuits were implanted into her frontal lobe. Externally powered until her reactor was installed, they quickly linked up with her nervous system. Self-repairing and self-replicating, in a matter of weeks they would consume and replace all of her neurons. A signal was transmitted from her new implant and her heart and breathing ceased. Her consciousness was now electronically supported, her physically frail nature left behind her.

Now a laser scalpel made a wide incision in her abdomen. All of her internal organs were removed and incinerated. Trish held up the new reactor so Amy could see it. It was a metal cylinder about the size of a three-liter bottle, gleaming the same beautiful silver as Trish's skin. If Amy could move her mouth she would've been beaming. It was installed under her ribcage and clipped neatly into the circuit board that had been attached to her spinal column.

Dr. Wrable had allowed Amy to choose from an extensive list of customizations. Actuated carbon alloy sheathed her skeleton, giving her the same kind of strength and endurance her lover possessed. Ocular implants sharpened her vision, allowing her to see in new spectrums she'd never imagined. All of this was concealed beneath her biological exterior, the only visible difference being her two extra cup sizes. In an emergency a previously invisible seam would open, causing her abdomen to swing open like a pair of doors, exposing her power plant for access and refueling.

Now came the best part. New instruction began transmitting through the wires connected to her brain. The nagging voice of doubt fell silent forever, replaced by the self-confidence that Amy had never possessed before. A quiet voice in her subconscious told her that she was worthwhile, beautiful, smart, that she was going to be alright. Her neural pathways were reconfigured, cutting her off from her senses of despair and dread. The last program was designed to her own specification, a tribute to her commitment and an apology for trying to take her own life. She would now be compelled to obey Trish's commands as surely as Trish obeyed hers. They belonged to each other. It was the ultimate symbol of trust and submission, a bond stronger than any ring or ceremony.

Her reactor online, the wiring was now removed. Her skull cap was replaced and the now hyper-regenerative skin quickly sealed itself. Freedom of movement returned to her, and all she could think to do was leap to her feet and take Trish in her arms.

"I'd say the operation was a complete success!" Dr. Wrable smiled brightly behind her surgical mask.

A year had passed since Amy's transformation. She and Trish were having dinner with Mark Decker and his wife Kelly. Their double dates had kind of become a tradition ever since Amy offered the first in gratitude for Mark's efforts to save her during the attack. Mark and Kelly were delightful companions; besides, Trish and Amy could still taste even if they couldn't digest. It was during dessert that Amy received a message on her cell phone. It was from Doc Wrable.

Amy had Trish pinned up against the wall of their luxurious hotel room, chrome legs wrapped around her waist. She cradled the fembot's round alloy ass in her hands, easily supporting her heft. Trish's expensive red dress was bunched around her waist, her panties were pulled aside. She was so stunning in her new outfit that Amy couldn't have helped herself. Amy's elegant black gown was hiked up in the front, exposing the gleaming silver cock she was thrusting deep into her soulmate. The grip of Trish's love canal still drove Amy out of her mind, the tactile sensors in the dildo she wore feeding directly back into her nervous system. Amy pressed her lips against Trish's slender throat and moaned into it as another climax seized her.

Trish sighed contentedly, basking in her afterglow and running her fingers through her lover's long black hair. After a moment she felt the dildo start prodding her cervix again. Through sheer force of willpower she said "That's enough Amy, we're going to be late."

Amy obediently slid out with a pop and dropped Trish back to her feet. She disengaged the SynthCock, lovingly licked Trish's juices from it, and slipped it back into her purse. They took a moment to straighten out their clothes and headed for the ceremony. Amy stopped Trish at the door to wipe the lipstick from her neck.

They watched with great pride from the audience as Sarah Wrable accepted her Nobel Prize. The doctor looked younger, taller. Either she had figured out a way to age backwards or she was taking some of her own medicine. At the afterparty, they stood with her, champagne glasses in hand. Amy raised a toast.

"To Doctor Wrable, who made us machines so that we could be human." Three glasses clinked together.



The End

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 09:02 PM
Student Nurse


After I decided to get married, doing research and staying in graduate school were not so attractive, so I took a job teaching Mathematics at a local college.

The students were in a mix of academic and vocational courses, and their abilities ranged widely. One class I taught was Arithmetic for Nurses; the students were doing nursing training at a local hospital and came to school two days a week. My wife was about six months pregnant so I wasn't getting much sex at home, so I must confess that the young nurses were a source of some fantasy.

One girl in the class was Alice a splendid redhead, about 20 years old. She claimed to find the work difficult, and came to my desk after many sessions to ask questions. She always seemed to lean close, and whisper in my ear while I tried to avoid staring at her lovely breasts. Before she left she would always thank me, and often touch my hand or arm before she went to her next class. Just innocent gestures, I told myself, while hoping it was more!

Then one weekend I skidded my bicycle and somehow cut my thigh open when I fell onto a fence post. In hospital I was told I needed stitches, and that my pubic area had to be shaved. They gave me an injection and I was feeling groggy so it seemed like a dream when Alice walked in the room holding a bowl, towel, and razor.

"Fancy seeing you here," she said, "but we'll take good care of you." With that she pulled up my robe, started inspecting my penis and then took a pair of clippers to my pubic hair. The drug must have been keeping me sedated, because although I enjoyed her touch fortunately I didn't get erect.

Alice leant over me and her breasts were close to my face as she started spreading shaving cream over my upper thighs and on the stubble where she'd clipped. She kept moving my limp penis from side to side as she used the razor. I don't remember much more; the operation was completed and in a day I went home to recover.

About ten days later I went back to have the stitches removed, and to my delight it was Alice who came to do that. She told me to lie on the bed and removed my pants and shorts. It stung as she cut the stitches and pulled each one out. To my alarm I felt a stirring in my penis as each stinging pulse shot up my leg.

Alice now took cream and started rubbing it into the scar. Her hands started wandering a bit higher and she giggled a little as my penis started to lift.

"I was really worried that you were damaged down there," she said, "or that you didn't like me!"

"You're beautiful, Alice" I gasped. "I'm sorry I can't control myself when you touch me like that."

"You know it's just my job." she said. "But it's also important to make certain nothing has affected your ability to have sex." By now her hand was wrapped round my stiff shaft and she started stroking up and down.

"The first test is to make certain you can get a hard erection," she smiled.

"No, please don't do that," I said.

To my shock she asked, "You prefer this?" and put her mouth onto my knob. She moved her head up and down and then paused while her tongue licked at the head of my penis.

"In a little while I need to make certain you can still produce sperm," Alice said seriously, "But I must also check if you can penetrate a vagina. You would be surprised how many men lose their erection when offered the chance to slide their penis into a woman."

"I do not believe you have ever found someone with that problem," I told her, as her hand continued to stroke me. She just grinned.

Reaching into a pocket, Alice produced a condom and tore open the packet. Carefully she rolled it down my shaft, leaving a little space at the tip. She made certain it covered the full length of my penis, then sat back with a smile.

In awe at what was happening I reached across and put a hand up under her uniform skirt and felt for her crotch. She was hot and wet and I got a finger into her panties. There was a patch of hair, and I longed to see if it was as red as the hair on her head.

With a quick movement, Alice climbed onto the bed and knelt astride me. She pulled panties to one side and to my delight her pussy hair was as red as I had hoped. My erection was harder than ever, and Alice separated the lips of her vagina as she moved herself onto the tip of my penis. She wriggled just a little, to spread the moisture, then thrust herself onto my hard cock, rocking up and down.

Too soon, too soon I shot all my sperm into the condom and she gasped as she reached some sort of climax as well. She was breathing hard as she stepped down.

"That all seems to be working well," she said and carefully removed the condom, wiping my penis with a tissue. She collected her equipment to leave.

"You would not believe all sorts of favors I had to do for the other staff so I could take care of you." She grinned, "Now, do you want me to tell the other girls what a good lover you are?"

"No, no! Please keep this as our secret," I cried out in panic, "I'll lose any chance of teaching again!"

"Well, maybe I would not want to share with them, anyway." Alice said, and kissed me as she went out of the room.

The college year was ending and I was about to move to another job, so I never had the situation of trying to teach arithmetic to Alice while remembering being in her hot pussy. We moved house; my son was born; and my wife and I (mostly) settled down as old married folk.

I never again had sex with one of my students, but that's ok. Alice deserves to be a once-in-a-lifetime experience.



The End

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 09:10 PM
Master Takes Possession


It had been several days since my most erotic night with my Master. He had taken time off work for a well deserved vacation and would not be back for 10 whole painstaking days. He left me with several instructions to follow while he was away and had expected me to follow through with them or I am sure there would be quite the punishment waiting for me when he returned. Unfortunately, he would not be able to get in contact with me during these ten days. How was I going to get through the next ten days without my loving Master?

Three days into his vacation, he surprised me with a phone call letting me know how much he missed his adoring cunt. The call was brief but left me feeling so special knowing how much her Master loved and adored his cunt. The following day he surprised me yet again with another longing phone call, expressing to me know how much he missed and ached for his precious cunt. I was truly lucky to have such an adoring and loving Master.

Master called yet again the next day; he had been called into work for a problem and had to come back into town early from his vacation. He asked if I was free tonight and luckily, I had not made any plans.

"Good girl, I will see you in about an hour, be ready for me cunt. Tonight, my sweet cunt, I will officially make you mine, I will collar you," Master informed me.

This thrilled me to know I had earned my collar. Excitedly, I hurried into the shower and paid extra special care shaving that pretty little cunt that Master has come to adore so much. Rubbing it under the warm water, I made sure it was extra baby smooth.

I stepped out of the shower and quickly towel dried myself and took out my very sexy black corset with baby pink spaghetti straps and garter belt. I slipped it on and then carefully pulled on my black pinstripe stockings, making sure the stripe was centered up the back of my legs and attached it to the garter clips. I remained pantiless, as I knew this would please my Master greatly. Standing in front of the mirror, I gave myself the final check over... mmmmm perfect. Master just buzzed up and I let him in, I quickly slipped on a sheer black short robe over top of the corset, throwing my long blonde hair over top and ran to the door to wait for my darling Master.

My heart pounded and my legs trembled with excitement as I waited for his knock. Quickly I opened the door and there he was, taking my breath away as he stood, gazing at me with lust and adoration; he came in and pulled me into his arms.

"My sweet cunt, how I have missed you," he whispered as he lifted my lips to his, gently and tenderly kissing me.

Pulling me tighter against him, I clung to him as I had missed him terribly.

Pushing me against the wall, he stood back and said, "Let me gaze at my beautiful cunt. Mmmmm you look incredible"

He then removed my sheer robe and tossed it to the floor. He pressed his body against mine pinning me against the wall and ravaged me with delicious kisses while teasing my cunt with his fingers; he was pleased to see that his slut was ready and wet for him.

Dropping his pants to his knees, I knelt before him on my knees and took his already hard cock into my mouth; my tongue swirled around it as I took him deep into my mouth. Stroking his wonderful hard cock, I moved to lick and suck his balls, listening to Master's moans and gasps of sheer pleasure. Pulling me to my feet, Master moved me into the living room and bent me over the back of the sofa and drove his cock deep into my eager hungry cunt.

"Is that what my nasty slut has been waiting for?" he questioned.

Gasping I replied "Oh yes! Yes Master, please fuck your slut's naughty cunt!"

With my legs spread wide and slightly raised off the floor, Master fucked me deliciously bringing me close to orgasm. Gripping my long hair firmly in his hand, he pulled my head up from the sofa.

"You are a greedy little cunt, aren't you slut?" he asked.

Breathlessly I attempted to reply, "Yes, oh yes Master, yes I am your greedy cunt!"

Aching for my release I begged him, "May I cum, please Master? Please may I cum?"

He asked me, "Does my greedy whore need to cum now?"

"Yes!" I screamed, "Please!"

"Then do it! Cum now my greedy little cum slut, CUM!" he ordered.

I screamed, as my body was finally given that beautiful release it had been waiting for all week, since I had not masturbated while Master was away. Gasping, still bent over the sofa, Master then pulled me up tenderly and turned me to face him, sitting me on top of the back of the sofa, rubbing my cunt with his soaked cock. I watched his cock tip rub my beautiful spread open wet slit.

"Watch my cock while it fucks my sweet cunt" Master ordered.

I watched as his cock slid deep into that deliciously wet fuck hole. Slowly he lowered my shoulders to the cushions below as my cunt now faced him spread open up in the air. He then pulled his cock out and I watched as Master buried his face and smothered my cunt; giving me an incredible tongue lashing. Master skillfully brought me to orgasm two more delicious times leaving me delirious with desire. Master stopped and announced he wanted a quick shower while I relaxed and had a short smoke break.

Emerging from his shower, he toweled dry and told me to take him to our bed. Taking him by his hand, I led him to our bed, and quickly he pulled me into his arms and kissed me passionately.

Whispering to me, "I adore you."

We gazed into each others eyes and expressed our love for each other. Gripping my hair, he lowered me to his throbbing cock. I pleasured him greatly with my mouth and my hands; bringing him several times to the point of no return. Pushing me onto my back, he poisoned himself between my legs, and thrust his manhood deep into my dripping cunt.

Groaning, he said, "That is where I belong, deep inside my cunt, the cunt of my hearts desires."

Several times he brought me to the edge but I would not cum without his permission.

He then pulled out from my aching cunt, and closed my legs together and ordered me to lie still. Master reached over to the night stand and grabbed the bottle of body oil and liberally coated my tits and began to massage them. The ache in my cunt grew as he feasted on my glistening tits. Slipping his oil slicked hand between my clasped legs I shuddered with excitement as he teased and finger fucked my cunt. Positioning himself back between my thighs, he gripped his cock and went at my cunt furiously.

I begged "Master please, please may I cum. Please?"

I was reaching the boiling point, when Master replied, "Cum bitch; cum all over your Master's cock now!"

Immediately, once I had his permission, I exploded over and over again, squirting all over Master's cock, soaking myself and him in the process.

"Yeah that's it, cum you greedy little cum slut! Keep cumming you naughty whore!" he ordered.

He did not allow me to come down from my high as he began to fuck me. His cock pistoned in and out of my sweet cunt; I wrapped my legs around him tightly. Thrust after hard thrust, I begged once again for permission to cum, to which he granted me.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 09:11 PM
As my cunt contracted and gripped his throbbing cock like a vise, Master lost all control and came deep inside me. Together we shuddered as we lay in each others arms, kissing softly and tenderly.

After several minutes of cuddling together, we decided to go out into the living room and enjoy a smoke break together and a cold drink. Master Finished his smoke, then slid to his knees before me and spread my legs open and admired my pretty pink cunt and began to feast for a good solid twenty five minutes. It was glorious since I had never had my cunt so properly tended to with such passion and lust. I was floating in air as my wonderful Master brought me to orgasm several times

He then retuned and sat back down next to me and instructed me to straddle his lap and slide onto his delicious hard cock. With my back to him, he lowered me onto his throbbing shaft, watching it as it filled my sweet hole. I leaned back against him, grinding down onto his cock, while his hands wrapped around my bouncing tits and squeezed my hard nipples. Once again I was brought to a huge squirting orgasm where I flooded his cock, his balls, his thighs and the sofa with my sweet hot juices.

"Time to collar you my love, let's take a drive to the lake," Master stated.

We quickly got cleaned up and Master reminded me, no panties and a short skirt. I showed him my short mini red dress and he said it was perfect. I slipped it on with no bra or no panties and grabbed the soft fur blanket and we left for the lake. Arriving twenty five minutes later, we parked and began to walk on the boardwalk hand in hand.

The air was a little cooler this evening with a bit of a chill in the wind. I snuggled in closer for warmth to my Master. We found a picnic area with rows of picnic tables with a shelter overtop, and sat there on the table facing each other. I was getting a little chilled from the cool wind and pressed tight into Master's chest while he held me close.

We began kissing, tenderly, softly when a young oriental couple, walked over to the row of tables ahead of us and began to snuggle together. Within moments we could hear the unmistakable sounds of his hand smacking against her cunt. We moved closer to the end of our table so she could watch us play while she was being deliciously finger fucked. Her eyes were on Master's fingers deep inside me as he finger fucked my cunt. She reached orgasm and began to squirt all over her lover's hand and her juices pooled onto the floor beneath them.

They got up and moved around to the other side of their picnic table to face us and we began to play for one another. I sucked and licked Master's cock while we watched her lover once again finger fuck her into another large squirting orgasm. She then slid down onto her back on the bench; her lover hiked up her dress over her hips. He then pulled the top of her dress away to expose her beautiful soft tits to us. We moved closer to them and Master bent me over top of her, and began to fuck me from behind while I watched her lover's hard cock enter her sweet cunt.

This was deliciously erotic as I watched her beautiful tits bouncing before me and hearing our moans of lust take over. I was allowed to reach down and fondle her tits when she reached up and fondled mine while together we were both fucked into another orgasm. We then sat for a few minutes together, while we enjoyed our smoke, and bid each other good night.

Master said it was now time for his beautiful cunt to be collared. But not at this site, we had to go to our place; the place where Master first fucked his slut outside; our special place on the beach. We got back to the truck and headed to our spot. Another van was there in the parking lot but pulled out and left just as we parked. We had the beach to ourselves, which I thought was perfect since this was something that meant the world to me and I wanted it to be just me and my loving Master with no one else around. We walked down the sandy path gazing at the beautiful view before us. He stopped and pulled me tight against him and just held me. This was our night.

We arrived at our picnic table and I was seated on top as Master held me tightly to him, kissing me softly and so lovingly. Slowly, he raised my short red mini dress up over my head and tossed it onto the table. Immediately I felt that exhilarating rush of being totally naked and vulnerable to him as I now stood before him in total submission. I trembled with desire, aching to have him deep inside me.

"My sweet beautiful cunt, I adore you" he whispered against my ear as he stroked my long blond hair. "You are the cunt of my hearts desires, my sweet slut. Who is Your Master?"

Moaning against him I replied "You are Master."

His hand slid down to my mound as he cupped it firmly in his strong broad hand, "Whose cunt does this belong to slut?"

Gasping I replied, "You do Master!"

He moved around my body caressing it, stroking it, taking my face into his hands, gently kissing me. "From this moment on, you will do whatever your Master asks of you. I now own all three of your sweet fuck holes," he quietly whispered these words into my ear, while he gently slipped the collar around my neck and fastened it. My heart and soul belonged to him and him only.

I suddenly felt we had become one soul, one heart. I felt total complete submission to my Master. I was now his forever. He kissed me passionately, our bodies pressed tightly together.

He took hold of my collar and led me to the end of the picnic table, lied the soft blanket down and lowered my back onto the table, spreading my legs wide in complete submission to him as he drove his cock deep into my aching cunt. He grabbed hold of my collar and yanked me towards him as he thrust into me.

He again asked, "Who is you Master cunt?"

Breathlessly I groaned, "You are my Master!"

He asked, "Who owns your dirty naughty cunt?"

Again I replied, "You do Master!"

Faster and harder he fucked me bringing me close to cumming.

I began to beg wildly, "Please, may I cum Master? Please?"

He then gave me the permission I so desperately needed, "Cum whore, cum now! Cum hard, all over your Master's cock!"

Immediately I came, squirting all over his cock, down his legs and all over the blanket beneath me. As I started to float back into reality, I was suddenly aware of a stranger standing off to the one side of us, beating off furiously. He was an older gentleman who had come upon us quietly in our moment of passion.

"How I would love for both of you to use me as your sex slave" he spoke quietly as he watched Master continue to fuck me.

He continued to make comments about how incredibly beautiful I was as I was being fucked. I was enjoying my Masters cock too much to pay him much attention.

Next he said "How I would love for you to allow me to clean her up with my mouth after you cum in her sweet pussy."

Master then said that it was time to go where he would finish me at home in bed. He knew this man's comments were beginning to make me feel uncomfortable, as well this moment was to be just ours, and we didn't want anyone to join in.

Master helped me to my feet and we gathered our belongings, said goodnight to our voyeur. As we left to head back to our truck, he watched my naked ass walk away and he had an incredible exploding cum session. Back in the truck, I slipped my dress back on, and snuggled up against my Master, as he kissed my forehead and expressed his love for me, I drifted into a light sleep on the drive home.

Once we arrived home, we headed straight to bed, stripping off our clothing as we went. Master kissed me hungrily as we gazed into each others eyes.

"I love you" he whispered as our bodies writhed together.

"I love you Master," I cooed back to him staring deep into his soul.

He climbed on top of me and guided his stiff cock into my swollen well fucked cunt and began to fuck me yet once more. By now, after many hours of fucking, licking and sucking, and fingering, my cunt was sore and tired. He rolled off me and I immediately took his manhood into my mouth, licking and sucking on his balls, taking his cock deep into my mouth. I climbed over top of him with my cunt over his face as he devoured my sweet juices. I buried my face between Master's thighs and tongued his asshole, hearing his sweet gasps and moans knowing I was pleasing him so. I came two more times as I ground my cunt into his mouth, then climbed off and continued to pleasure Master with my mouth.

He moaned, "Its cumming, its cumming,"

I continued to pleasure him with my mouth and my tongue when I felt his cock swell and within moments Master's sweet milk spurted into my mouth. Pulling me into his arms, kissing me tenderly, he praised me.

"Cunt of my hearts desires, how I adore you," he said quietly. I curled up against him happy and content, and within minutes I drifted off to sleep, in the loving arms of my sweet Master with my collar still secured around my neck.



The End

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 09:12 PM
A Bad Bad Little Girl


This story is about Carol and how she ended up living and loving her Uncle Mike.

This story is about what happens when two people who had been in love with each other, drift apart and children are involved. Sometimes it tears the heart out of the child, and they believe that they are the ones' who are responsible for the divorce. Her father is at his wits end, and is going to court for the fifth time this year. He has no idea how to deal with Carol at all.

In his final attempt to keep her out of any incarceration, he calls his older brother Mike. He hasn't talked to Mike in four years, since June left him for that younger man. His brother lives in New Mexico about a hundred miles from nowhere. Carol has just turned eighteen and is no longer considered a juvenile.

John tells Mike what has been going on, and how he is trying to keep Carol out of jail. Mike there is nobody else I can turn to for any help, no one will have Carol around them, it's that bad. Mike you are my last hope...

John listen to me! If you send her out here, she will not be back until she is broken, "do you understand me." I will not have you or anybody else interfere with how I brake her. You must make up your mind now John. You do not have to worry about her leaving here. I've lived here thirty years and I can't walk out of this place. Also remember, "I told you not to marry that bitch." We'll discuss that at another time. So brother, give me your answer, so I can make arraignments.

"Do it Mike, just do it," John shoots back.

John goes into court and the Judge wants to put her away for a year, but John is able to talk the Judge into letting Carol go and live with her Uncle Mike in New Mexico.

When she comes back if she does, she must come back before Judge Murphy, so the Judge can make her own assessment of Carols progress.

Carol needless to say was not a happy camper; she could not believe her Daddy would send her of with someone she hardly knows. She thinks to herself that she beat her father down, and he is not forty yet. What would she do to a fifty year old man, and she smiles to herself. This will still be better than a cell for a year she still thinks to herself. Well get ready Uncle Mike, your ass is mine.

Taos;

Mike walks up to the counter and asks about the flight coming in from Dallas. The Clerk said on time and should pull up to the gate in fifteen minutes. Mike looks like any other native; Jeans, Boots, Hat, and two day growth of beard. He stands about six foot, weighs about two fifty, and it's all muscle. When you have a big ranch, you are going to be a solidly built man. Young Ms. Carol will soon find this out.

The plane pulls up to the gate and the passengers disembark. Carol sees a familiar face and walks up and says in her best sexy little girl voice, "Hello Uncle Mike."

Mike looks at carol and says where are your bags. I'll get them for you.

There the two pink ones over there Uncle Mike.

I walk over and pick up both bags and notice one thing they are very light for a woman who is suppose to be moving in. This little Bitch thinks she is going to pull something over on me already. Well do I have a surprise for her.

I take her bags to my pickup and put them in the back. The air conditioner starts to kick in as we make or way over the country roads. Carol asks how far is the ranch. I tell her about a little over a hundred miles, so she should relax it will take a couple of hours to get there.

Mike has a couple of Zuni tribe's men who are good friends, that he has known since he moved out west. Mike is proud to call these native Americans his friends.

They gave him some herbs that he put in Carols Fruit juice to put her to sleep.

My lovely little niece you will not remember this ride nor where you are, Mike thinks to himself. That's how I want it to be for the next three months. By then you will be begging to suck my dick just to get a little rest.

Wake up sleepy head we are home. Well my home any way, and yours for at least the next six months if you behave yourself. As she awakens I can already see the wheels turning as she already is trying to formulate a plan to either escape or take over the situation.

Oh Uncle Mike it is so beautiful out here, are there a lot of little critters running around.

Yes there are I said to her, two legged as well as four legged. I just looked at her and smiled. Carol gave me that little girl grin along with that very sexy little girl voice of hers. I could see it in her eyes that she was scheming in that lovely brain. I know she seems to forget I'm nothing like her Daddy, which she will find out bright and early tomorrow morning.

One thing you must remember Carol my nearest neighbor is a hundred miles away. I kid you not sweetheart nobody lives with in a hundred miles of us, what I don't own, the government does. So if you do decide to take a walk, it will be a very long time before we find your body if ever. The back room will be yours, I sleep in the front room. Take a shower if you want, I'll make dinner in an hour.

Carol, I must caution you, that this time of the evening as the desert cools, rattlers and scorpions come out to hunt for pray. So if you venture out side be very careful.

I decide to make a light salad and some grilled chicken for dinner when I heard a scream. I ran out side from the kitchen, to find Carol standing frozen as a small rattler had her pissing her shorts. I couldn't have planed it better myself. I took a stick and scared it off making it look more dangerous than it was.

Carol was so happy the snake was gone she jumped on me and kissed me, saying oh thank you Uncle Mike for saving my life. I told her Carol, you must watch what you are doing. Like I said it is a dangerous place. Now young lady go take a shower, diner will be ready in fifteen minutes. The rest of the night went easy. Tomorrow I'm sure will be a different story.

It's five o'clock in the morning and I've already had my shower, I go in and wake Carol. Get up sleepy head it's time to start the day. I've turned her bedroom light on, and she is telling me she doesn't get up before ten o'clock. I say Carol, breakfast is in ten minutes and if you want to eat you'll be there. Now get your lazy ass out off bed before I throw a bucket of cold water on you.

What Carol doesn't know is that I already anticipated her not moving so a bucket of water is out side the bedroom door. Also what may come as a shock to her is being this is my house I walk around naked in the morning. I do not care who is around, if they don't like it they can leave.

Carol get up!!

No! she says and pulls the covers over her dead.

Last time Carol, "get your ass up."

No.!

The next thing you could hear was a loud scream as the cold water ran over her head and chest. Those beautiful little pink nipples were as hard as a rock, and her hair was soaked. Carol looked like a drowned rat.

She started crying and saying how could you do that to me. I told you I'm not John, "when I tell you to do something you will do it or else." You have ten minutes to do what ever it is you are going to do, then come to breakfast.

"Uncle Mike How come you are walking around naked."

Carol it's my place and in the morning I like to walk around naked!

Don't you think that it's not right for a young girl like me to be seeing a naked man like you.

According to your father, you've already seem more cock than must women do in their life time.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 09:14 PM
My father doesn't know what he is talking about.

Carol comes into breakfast also naked. I'm assuming she is trying to either shock me or seduce me, one or the other. I tell her; nice tits and nipples and I love shaved pussy.

Carol smiles and says thank you Uncle Mike, in that sexy little girl sing song voice of hers.

She is checking out my dick to see if it was hard or getting hard. I think I disappointed her. It took every once of will power I had to keep it down. I was ready to fuck the shit out of her right then and there.

After we ate I gave Carol a list of chores that I expected her to do for the day. I informed Carol that I would not be back until six this evening. I had some fence to mend about forty miles from here. She was to do those chores and cook supper for us.

I knew she wouldn't do any of them, so I had Dan White Water get some Barbecue beef for us to survive on for the next couple of weeks. Having a Friend like Dan who is native American and a good worker, is a plus for me out here.

I return back to the ranch house that evening to find Carol laying on her pretty little ass, no chores done at all. Carol did you make dinner, no she replies.

Well I guess we go hungry tonight don't we.

Do you mean that you are not cooking dinner Uncle Mike!

That is correct, and if you wanted to eat anything at all you should have cooked it.

Well I'm not your maid or servant, so get your ass in there and cook us dinner.

I'll say good night Carol as it gets dark early and five o'clock will be here soon enough. Tomorrow I will only wake you once, so when I tell you to get up you had best comply.

What about my dinner, who's going to cook it.

Carol I'm going to bed, good night. She just stood there with this dumb look on her face, it was priceless. I'm sure John would have loved to seen it.

Day two

I walked in to carol's bedroom turned on the light and told her get up. Carol rolled over and went back to sleep, wrong move. I pored the cold water on her tits and over her pussy. Carol jumped up screaming at the top of her lungs, every foul word she knew. I looked at her and said breakfast in ten minutes.

Carol came to the table in bra and panties saying, Uncle Mike you're still naked.

I told you yesterday that in the morning that is my way I've been doing it for twenty some years and I'm not changing now. After breakfast I left her a list of chores which I knew she wouldn't do. Although she might get hungry enough to cook today.

Uncle Mike I'm not doing these chores I am not your fucking maid. So if you want them done, hire one of the local bimbo's.

Carol, I know you have already found out that the phone will only reach out locally. The cell phone won't work, and you can only get certain channels on the TV. You can always walk around but remember what happen your first day here. I'll see you at six.

I then left and met up with Dan and told him of her morning adventure. Dan says it won't take six weeks maybe just two. Both of us just laughed and keep mending the fence. I kept thinking how I would love to eat that lovely young pussy.

Again I walk in the ranch house and Carol is sitting on that pretty little ass of hers with nothing done. I just shake my head and ask if dinner is ready, of course I know the answer already.

No! Carol replies.

Well since there is no dinner, I guess I'll go to bed.

Carol goes I can't believe you don't eat anything.

I reply that I eat cactus while out on the range, it keeps me from getting hungry.

Uncle Mike you are crazy, how do you survive on just that.

That is why I'm so mean. just ask your father. Off to bed I go with one hell of a hard on.

The next two days seem to go a little better . At least She is Up when I come into the room in the morning and has one hell on an appetite in the morning. I'm surprised she hasn't at least tried to cook herself her own meal.

Well come Friday I figured if she didn't cook for us I would. I'm getting tired of the barbecued beef. I came in expecting to find her laying on the sofa but she wasn't. I called to her and got no response. I started looking around the house and didn't find her anywhere. I'm thinking to myself she wouldn't be that stupid would she.

Now I go to her room and find that several shirts, a hat, plus sweat pants are missing from her clothes.

I call Dan White Water and tell him that Carol has taken off on foot and only taken two bottles of water with her. It has been a very hot day over a hundred degrees. She'll never make it out there. Maybe she thinks I was kidding when I said no neighbors for a hundred miles. Dan we have to find her.

Dan finds her tracks and says she is going in the driest direction. We head out with my pickup, taking our time to make sure we have her tracks in sight. They seam to be getting closer together, Dan says she is getting tired and we will loose her tracks in the dark. We decide to sleep in the pick up truck until first light when we can resume the trek. Dan says it shouldn't be long now she will be happy to see you.

We see a figure laying on the ground and not moving. It's Carol, I see the Blonde hair and that blue halter top she likes to tease me with. Damn I hope she is alive, I know John would never forgive me if his Baby girl was killed out here with me. I see her move and a sigh of relief comes over me.

I pick her up and hold her in my arms as she says, Uncle Mike I'm sorry, I'm really sorry. I should have listen to you and I all most died didn't I. Yes Carol, you could have very easily. My friend Dan is a very good tracker, it was he who help me find you. Now let's go home and get you cleaned up.

As I held Carol in my arms I told Dan I owe him big time. Is there anything I can get for you Dan.

He says yes, and you know what I like.

Will a gallon be enough, uncut. I said to Dan with a smile on my face.

Mike I could always count on you for the good stuff.

You know Mrs. Miller will be expecting you to come over and pick it up yourself.

Yeah after I've had some of her shine, I'll be ready for her. Both of us break out in laughter.

We both got into the truck, Dan said he'd drive while I held Carol. She sat on my lap and my dick became hard instantly. I know she felt it, because Carol was wiggling her ass over it, and hugging and kissing my neck. Damn I wanted to fuck her right then and there.

Dan headed off in his van and I took Carol inside so she could take a shower or bath while I made us something to eat. I still had to restrain myself, but little did I know it would not be much longer before all hell would break loose. I looked at her burnt skin and knew I had to put a lot of aloe on it to ease the pain, she soon will be feeling.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 09:15 PM
Week two

It started that Monday, it wasn't Uncle Mike, just Mike. Carol took the list and did everything on it. Dinner was cooked every night, and was delicious I might ad.

Carol had changed and it wasn't me, it was herself that did it. I think she has realized just how precious life really is. She may now know just what her father has been going through to protect her. She may just now realize that the only thing that her mother ever did that was good, was push Carol out of her snatch.

Carol is five feet of beautiful voluptuous young woman. Blonde hair, light blue eyes, maybe one hundred and twenty pounds. God she puts these movie stars to shame. Plus she has perfect C cup breast. There is not one hair on that pretty pussy of hers that I could ever see.

This week has gone very fast, it's Saturday morning and I'm taking my shower before breakfast when the shower door opens and Carol steps in with me. I look at that naked body and my cock is now hard as a rock.

Good morning Mike, and friend. She says I hope you don't mind some company. Carol has this little grin on her face.

Then she grabs my cock and starts stroking it, I've been so frustrated I'm ready to explode. She drops to her knees and starts to suck my cock, in the most glories way. I can't believe she is taking the whole thing. This is a lot of cock to take, all eight inches and as fat as the come.

I started to cum, Carol grabbed the cheeks of my ass and pulled me to her. Her finger nails cut into the flesh of my ass as she squeezed them. I couldn't believe she was taking almost all my cock and sucking out all my load. I've never had a woman pull my cock into her throat so her face would go into the pubic hairs, this girl is unbelievable. Then I feel her back off a little but she still kept me in her mouth. Then she sucked out the rest of my cum and swallowed it.

I lifted Carol up and said to her that nobody ever gave me such satisfaction. I looked into her pretty blue eyes and then kissed her as deeply as I've ever kissed any woman. Carol kissed me back with just as much passion and desire.

Mike, I want you to love me and make me a woman. "I've never made love to a real man."

How did you get in so much trouble.

By giving blow jobs so I didn't have to fuck them.

But everybody thinks you were fucking them. Does John know about this.

No, he wouldn't believe me anyway. I think I really fuck things up with Dad.

Well you let me talk to John, and I'll see if you can't get out of his dog house OK Baby.

We kissed a little longer then Carol asked what we were going to do. I said we will have breakfast then go back to bed and I will make a woman of you. Do you have any other requests young lady.

Yes, the next time I suck your dick you are not going to cum like this first time are you. I almost drowned there was so much cum.

I'm sorry, it has been about two years since I've had such a hot woman of any kind, that I nearly came when you grabbed me. Lets get on my bed I want to eat that beautiful pussy of yours.

Carol and I just crawled on top of the bed, as I ran my hand all over those great tits of hers feeling those nipples as they looked like erasers standing on the end of a pencil. I started running my tongue over her breasts then her nipples, I kept working back and forth from one to the other. Then I sucked one of those erasers into my mouth as I ran my left hand down over her mound then into her pussy lips. There were soft moans coming from Carols lips as she kept saying my name over and over. As I pushed inside her pussy lips I feel how wet she is and I'm amazed that the bed isn't soaked already. I've never seen any woman this wet before.

Oh Mike Fuck Me, Oh Mike Fuck Me Now. Carol is moaning.

I push my finger into her Cunt hole and I'm shocked, there is a hymen. I slide down between her thighs and start to place kisses on her snatch as I also give her pussy lips licks with my tongue. I flick her clit with fast little strokes then I suck on it as I now drive my middle finger deep into her pussy hole breaking the hymen. Carol is moaning, Oh Mike it stings, as I continue to push my finger into her with a steady rhythm. I tell Carol the pain will not last long and I start to run my tongue into her opening, as she is feeling the pain subside. My tongue goes in a good four inches, she is now fucking it. My cock is to big, I don't want to tear her young ass up just to break her cherry. I feel her orgasm. She hasn't had the big one yet, so I think it's time.

She leans over and kisses me and says Mike I love you. Are you going to keep me here with you. Daddy can come and live with us also. I tell her we will talk later.

I then lean down and start running my tongue over her inner and outer lips, as I push one finger into her wet pussy hole then I push number two, and start feeling for that G-spot as I now rub her spot as I'm sucking on her clit.

I can see her grabbing the sheets and arch her back as she stats moaning, I'm cumming, I'm cumming,Yesssssssssssssss. Carol screams as my ministrations to her clit and G-spot have her going over the edge, on her first real orgasm.

I hear her say Oh Mike, No More, No More, Please No More.

Carol honey I say to her, pull your knees up onto your chest will you Baby. As she does I crawl between her legs then place my cock at her pussy hole and rub some of her juice on the head to lubricate it before driving it home. Then I pushed it into her and she was tight, I could feel those young muscles grip my cock as I pushed into her.

I asked Carol if it was hurting her and she said No, not really, only a little pinch. I'm glad I did it the way I did. I saved her a lot of pain. I pushed again and my cock slid in all the way I could feel it bottom out. Carol locked her legs around my back and her arms around my neck as I started a slow and steady rhythm in an out of her pussy. I push my cock into her as far as it would go, which still left a couple of inches out side of her. Her muscles gripped my cock like a vice. I could feel every ripple in her pussy walls as her muscles moved.

Carol started to get into the same rhythm with me, and I started moving faster as I could feel that tingle in my balls that said it won't be long now. She now was saying deeper Mike, harder, deeper, faster, Mike I'm cumming, I'm cumming. Mike make me a woman, cum in me, cum in me.

That was all she wrote, I couldn't stand any more and my balls exploded into that beautiful young pussy. I have never cum in any woman like I just did in my niece. Damn I can't believe what I just did. That is the best piece of ass I ever had.

I don't want to get to use to fucking this woman because I won't let her go. I think if my brother had tried this he probably would not have had as many problems with her. That is what she needed, some one to love her.

We both rolled over and laid on our sides as we kissed each other and smiled as we looked into each others eyes. Mike I never new what love was like until I came out here. You have showed me just how selfish and stupid I've been. I see why my father has been so upset with me. I thought it was his fault that my mother left us, now I see she was the one with no brains.

Carol, are you aware that June is trying to get your father to take her back. I just hope he isn't that stupid. Do you know she gave me a blow job a week before their wedding. I told John not to marry that Bitch, but he never would have had you sweetheart. Your Dad loves you so much, he was willing to give up everything to keep you out of trouble, I was his last hope.

When you go back your dad will be surprised how well you have transformed.

Mike I don't want to go back, I want to stay here with you. You love me don't you, and you can give me babies. Nobody knows that I'm related to you excepted for Dan, he won't say anything will he.

What about John, don't you think your father might like to see you again.

Is Dad as big as you are.?

Why are you asking such a question.

Well is he?


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 09:16 PM
No, he is almost as long but nowhere as fat.

Good then if he comes out I'll give him my other cherry. Oh before you ask, I'm on the pill, so until we want to have children we will be OK.

Who said anything about kids. Who said anything about my brother coming out here. Who said you were in charge anyway. Damn where did I loose control.

Carol grabbed my cock and started to slowly stroke it up and down, as I lay there looking into those beautiful blue eyes. Mike she says to me, I really love you. I'm glad Dad sent me out here to be with you. This has changed my whole life around. She slides down and takes my cock as far as she can into her mouth as she has her hand on the cheek of my ass pulling me into her, damn what a woman. This will be one of the best days of my life.

For the next five months we have done nothing but ate, slept, and fucked. Dan said, Mike I didn't believe you were coming up for air. And he started laughing, the folks in town have been wondering what happened to you. I said you took a young bride and she is fucking your brains out. So make sure Carol is aware that they'll be asking questions. Oh by the way, I'm now living with Sonya Miller, " damn that old broad can fuck."

Dan I thought it was her moon shine all this time you like over there. Are you sure some of those kids aren't yours.

Mike you know, I know all the secrets in this valley.

Point made Dan, enough said. Both of us just start laughing. Dan asks when's the wedding. I ask what wedding. He says yours and Carols.

I looked at Dan and asked did I miss something here.

I think so Mike. Carol said you two were getting married, so I assumed that you knew about it. I guess I was wrong huh.

That woman is driving me nuts, I don't know what to do with her.

Dan looks at me and smiles. He says marry her stupid, before someone else finds out what a great piece of ass she is. You can do it on the Reservation, she is eighteen and not your daughter or sister so we can marry you. It's been a long time since we've had a good wedding party. Between Sonya's Moon shine and my weed this wedding should last for at least a week. I'll get a hold of the Preacher and let her know about it. Damn this will be fun.

Dan, "I shout at him," who said I was getting married!

I did came the little girl voice from behind me. Don't you like me any more Uncle Mike.

Carol is swing her arms back and forth just like a little girl and I knew I was in trouble.

She had this light blue halter top on no bra, she didn't need one and a pair of shorts that I swear to god she had painted them on her. I could not see any panty line any where. Dan looked at me and said you're on your own. If it were me, I'd be fucking her on the way to the Preacher right now.

Yeah all well and good, but at least let me invite my brother first will you, and as for you young lady, I take it we will be getting married. Carol jumps on me with her legs around my waist and arms around my neck as she kisses me like never before. She whispers in my ear can I go off the pill. I tell her no not yet. She gives me that little pout and says when will I be able to. I look a Carol and smile, and say to her after my new Daddy in law gets his gift. Mike you are a bad boy, but you're my bad boy.

Yes sweetheart, and you are my bad, bad little girl. Now lets call Daddy and make his Day. Don't forget the wedding invitation, Carol and I look at each other and start laughing.

Carol calls John and she tells my brother, we are going to have a lot of kids. I wish I could see the look on his face. I can't wait for him to arrive for the wedding. I wonder if the Preacher is single.

Hey Dan, is this Preacher married? He answers back no, and she is not a bad looking old broad to boot. Good I say, with a big grin on my face. Dan looks at me and says Mike, you are a Bad boy, as he starts laughing and shaking his head.......................



The End

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 09:23 PM
Jessica


She was a naughty little flirt, working at a gas station not far from my house. The station was conveniently close, so I often stopped there to buy beer, lottery tickets, and sometimes even gas for my vehicles. Jessie was about 5'3'', maybe 150lbs, short dark hair, engagingly dark eyes, and right around 20 years old. I noticed she had nice teeth-probably the result of braces. She told me she'd been married once already, but that her marriage didn't last long. She told me all kinds of horrible things about her first husband, and how mean he was to her. Part of me felt sorry for her, and another part of me kept thinking that she probably gullible, and not very bright.

She was very much a young party girl. I almost felt guilty that my dick kept stirring any time I'd talk to her for more than a couple of minutes. Jessie talked many times of her current boyfriend, and about how they partied and screwed all the time. Don't know if she was trying to make me horny and jealous, but if she was, she was accomplishing at least half her plan. She DID make me horny. I envisioned several times, her plump little body riding up and down on my cock. Thinking that she'd either have a very hairy pussy, or that she was clean shaven.

I'd have bet money more on the former than I would have the latter. One of her bodily features I didn't mention was her hairy arms. They weren't manly hairy, but certainly more hair than I'm used to seeing on most women. That isn't a bad thing, just not what I'm used to seeing. I could only imagine that other parts of her were just as hairy. She probably shaved her legs and armpits, but I didn't have a problem with that either. It's not like I have a hair fetish. Well, not really. I DO like some hair on a woman, but it's hardly a requirement.

Jessie didn't work full time, and not every day, so I was never sure when I'd see her, but I began to notice that she always seemed happy to see me. I was always nice to her, and just a little flirty, but made sure never to push the envelope. Every time I walked into the gas station when she was working, she seemed more and more glad to see me. It finally got to the point where she was coming over to give me hello hugs. I was already looking forward to walking into the station when Jessie was working, but now even more so. I was only slightly stunned when she slipped me her cell phone number one evening. I had a pretty good idea where her phone number might lead.

I called her immediately after leaving the station the night she gave me her number. Told her I wanted to make sure it was really her number. Truth was, I got really horny when she gave me her number, and wanted to hear her voice again. In spite of all this, I still wasn't talking dirty to her, or being too forward. If anything was going to happen, I wasn't going to hurry it.

Turns out that I wasn't reading Jessie wrong. She WAS horny for my dick. I knew she had caller ID on her cell phone. Hell, who's cell phone doesn't have caller ID these days. I have blocked my number when calling before, but didn't bother doing it with Jessie. I just didn't think she'd save my number. I was driving around on a Saturday, running errands and such, when my phone rang. It was Jessie. She asked me what I was doing, and if I could change my plans for an hour or so. Knowing where this was going, I told her I'd be happy to change my plans. She asked me to meet her in the parking lot of a nearby mall.

We met, and she abandoned her car to ride in mine. She gave me some directions, and told me to drive. I'd lived in this city longer than she'd been alive, so I recognized where we were going. We were on our way to one of the larger and less used metro parks. I've always been impressed with the number of metro parks in our city. There are numerous bike paths, and even more walking paths. The upside of so many parks and paths is that they can't all be patrolled by the police. There are a lot of "pickle parks" in our city, but I don't know all the ones that qualify. There are some that make the news sometimes, but usually only during election years. I think the police have better things to worry about than whether or not people are having sex in secluded places in the metro parks.

Often times there are multiple parking areas in the parks, and this one was no exception. We drove to the farthest lot, and made our way to one of the trails. It wasn't long before we were well away from all signs of civilization, and quite alone. We wandered a safe distance away from the trail, making sure we were hidden from any passersby. Don't know what was up with this girl, but she wasted no time in removing her blouse and bra. I knew she had nice tits, but seeing them instead of just imagining them was something else altogether. Her areola were not large, but her nipples were very hard, and stuck out almost as long as my pinky nail. Her pudgy torso was flushing with sexual desire. Her normally pale skin was reddened from her breasts all the way up her neck.

She instructed me to sit down on the ground, with my back resting against a pine tree. The pine needles offering us a naturally soft place for play. Since I my original plans that day involved little more than errands and a trip to the hardware store, I was wearing easily opened sweat pants. Jessie took advantage of that, telling me to lift my ass off the ground while she worked my sweats down my legs, to bunch them up around my ankles. She kissed me, then worked my own shirt up and over my head. She came in for another kiss and tight embrace, pressing her breasts into my chest, poking me with her hard nipples. She backed up a bit, then leaned down to kiss my chest, working her way lower with each kiss.

She reached my cock, and with no warning, swallowed it all the way to the base. I was stunned. I don't have a large cock, but it's not often it gets taken all the way to the base. This girl had enthusiasm, skill, and very little gag reflex. She kept my whole cock in her mouth, breathing through her nose, and then began to fondle my captured shaft with her tongue. Slowly, ever so slowly, she began to raise her head, gently sucking me till just the head remained in her mouth. She loosened her lip lock just enough to let a stream of saliva work its way down my cock. She kept her lips at my head, then wrapped her right hand around my shaft. She began jacking me off, keeping her mouth on my cock, her lips next to her hand, giving me a simultaneous jerk and blow job.

I was really enjoying myself, but began to feel this was all a bit one sided. I told Jessie to lie back, and let me do something for her. She let go of my cock long enough to tell me to shut up and enjoy what she was doing. She let me play with her tits while she went down on me, but kept brushing my hand away when I tried to get into her pants. Any other time I might have found this frustrating, but she was working such magic on me that I decided to just follow her wishes.

I can usually feel a climax build, but this one developed so quickly I barely had time to warn her. I thought maybe she'd back off, and use only her hand, but she just picked up her pace, as if desperate to make me cum. She began moaning louder, and I could feel the vibrations on my cock. The sensations picked me up and threw me over the edge of pleasure, plunging me into sexual frenzy. My hips started bucking, and I could feel the cum bursting forth to her waiting mouth. Nothing makes me cum harder than a blow job, and this was no exception.

I briefly wondered if Jessie would swallow, spit it out, or maybe some other possibility I'd never considered. I didn't have to wait long. She swallowed every last bit, and tried to get even more. I finally had to pull her off me, telling her I was spent, and there just wasn't any more. She looked comically disappointed. I had to remind her that I'm middle aged, and not as quick to spring back after such an intense orgasm as younger men can do. Her expression changed to one of smug satisfaction. A well earned expression, I thought. I asked her why she was so eager to get into my pants, but wouldn't let me into hers. She laughed and told me she had a short attention span. She didn't want her own pleasure to distract her from what she was doing to me. I guess I could understand that.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
05-03-2008, 09:24 PM
I was going to tell her that sex is better when it isn't rushed, and the pleasure extended as long as possible, but realized I'd just sound foolish. This young woman had given me, in a matter of just a few minutes, one of the best orgasms of my life. God, it was intense. I reflected back to what she'd told me of being dominated by her ex-husband and her boyfriend,and knew right then what I had to do. I stood up, helped her stand, then reached down to undo her pants and help herstep out of them. She, like me, was now completely naked. I was right about her pussy being hairy. I was going to look forward to this. I laid our clothes out on the pine needles, making a reasonably comfortable place for her, then gently but firmly laid her on her back.

I marveled at her youthful beauty. I straddled her with my face near her pussy, and my cock near her mouth so she could suck me some more. I rested my weight on my elbows and used my fingers to spread her outer lips. Her clit was already engorged, and I could smell her sex without even having put my face in it. I lowered my head and gave her a tentative lick across her clit. Then I lowered my face some more and stuck my tongue in her as far as I could go. I stiffened my tongue, and fucked her as rapidly as I could, my chin coming into contact with her love button on every "stroke." She started moaning again, but this time much louder than when she was pleasuring me. My tongue started tiring, so I attacked her clit for all I was worth. I sucked it in, using my teeth and tongue to massage it.

She started swearing in a sexual frenzy. "Oh, God! Yes! Suck my pussy!! Fuck, yeah!!! Oh, Goddammit, eat me!!" I was a little startled to hear this kind of language, but not enough to stop what I was doing. I placed all my weight on my left elbow, and used my right hand to finger fuck her while I sucked on her clit. Her obscenities turned into primal, guttural sounds. She again took my cock in ther mouth, teasing me with her tongue, licking my head, and lightly grazing me with her teeth as she worked it in and out of her mouth. Her whole body shook with her first orgasm.

She took my cock out of her mouth long enough to tell me she was ready for a slow licking this time. I leaned in again to lavish oral attention on her pussy when I felt her mouth capture my penis again. Knowing already that she could take me deeply without gagging, I slowly worked my cock in and out of her mouth as deeply as I could while I ate her. This was more like it. I could keep up this kind of love play all afternoon.

I'm not sure if it was the excitement and danger of doing it in a city park, or just that I was with a real cutie, but I felt another orgasm approaching. I was able to hold back on this one, and pulled myself away from Jessie's pussy long enough to tell her I was ready to cum again. She told me to give her all I could. As soon as the first blast left my cock, I felt Jessie start to tremble. My load must have been the trigger for her orgasm. Some couples never climax at the same time, and here we were, cumming the very first time we tried.

We couldn't have been at it more that 20 minutes, but we both agreed it was time to stop pressing our luck, and leave the park. We got dressed and walked back to my car, holding hands. As we were driving back to Jessie's car, I asked her what made her want to have sex with me. She told me that every guy she'd ever been friends with had tried to get into her pants, or get her to blow them. She was intrigued that I never tried to talk her into anything, or talked dirty to her. She had a real weakness for guys who didn't try to take advantage of her.

I'm still not sure I understood her logic in that, but I wasn't complaining. Playing it cool with her got me laid really hard that day, so I figured I'd keep doing what I was doing, and not make a big deal out of it. I wasn't going to pester her for sex every time I got horny. I was patient, and could wait for her to come to me. Turns out she called me a couple more times after that, and each time the sex just got better and better. As with all good things, our sexual adventures did come to an end. Her boyfriend was transferred to another city, and Jessie went with him. I miss her, but I'm sure I'll hear from her again some day.



The End

The MilkMan
06-03-2008, 06:52 AM
bro birdie8819,

you are good,so many stories,some of them really fantastic,read liao steam steam.
thanks :)

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 08:01 PM
bro birdie8819,

you are good,so many stories,some of them really fantastic,read liao steam steam.
thanks :)

Thanks bro The MilkMan for taking time coming in here to read all the wonderful stories , well if you do have any please feel free to post also . ;)


Here's one story for you - Title : More Than Friends





"Ah, damn. It's been one of those days. I'm glad this day is over. All I want to do is relax," I said to myself as I opened the door to my apartment. "Thank goodness I have about 4 more hours before I have to pick up boo from daycare, so I can take me a long, relaxing bath."

I start to strip off my clothes as I walk in the door, leaving a trail to the bathroom. I walk in and turn on the hot water and add some of my vanilla scented bubble bath. I make sure to put the stopper in, so I can have a full tub full of bubbles and nice hot water. Course, after about a minute, I have to add some cold water, cause it was just a tad too hot for me to sit in. Just as I turn the water off and I step into the tub, I hear a knock on my front door.

"Damnit, who the hell is knocking at my door? No one knew I had half a day today," I mumble to myself as I grab my robe out of my room. "I seriously don't want to be bothered."

I open the front door and to my surprise, one of my guy friends are standing at the door. I'm a little surprised, because I find him quite attractive, but I have never said anything, because he was dating one of my friends. I had heard about 2 weeks ago that they had broke up, but never thought anything about it, because I figured they would get back together in no time.

"Oh, my bad Meka. I saw your car was home and figured I'd drop by. I wasn't exactly sure if you were busy or not. Did I happen to interrupt something?"

"God, his voice is so sexy. And so are his blue eyes. I can lose myself in them any day of the week. Damnit, back to what he was saying," I thought to myself. "No, I was just about to take a bath. You can come in, if you like."

"Where's your daughter?" As he walked in the door and I closed and shut it behind him.

"She's still at daycare. I have until 5:50 or so to go pick her up. It's only like 1. What made you stop?" I turn around and lean on the door.

"Well, besides seeing your car? I figured I'd see what you were up to. I haven't seen you since I broke up with Michelle. I was wondering how you were doing."

"I'm doing alright for the most part. I figured you and Michelle would have gotten back together by now." I started looking at the ground, because looking in his eyes was starting to distract me and have me start thinking other things.

"No, we aren't getting back together. She cheated on me and I caught her. I knew it was time to let her go after that."

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that."

"But, I came by here to get the stuff she left here, so I can give it back to her. She's out of town right now and there is no telling when she will get over here to get it from you. I figured I'd get it, since I was already on this side of town."

"Yeah, give me a few. I just boxed up her stuff about 2 days ago, when I was cleaning up." I walked into my room and got the box for him. "Here ya go."

"Ah, thanks Meka. Hopefully, I'll see you at Mark's party next week?"

"Yeah, I'll probably be there. You take care and talk to you later. Oh, do me a favor and just shut the door behind you. I'll lock it when I get out of the tub."

"Alright, Meka. See ya later."

I walked into the bathroom, shut the door and finally sat down in my nice, hot bath. "Luckily, he had only been here a few minutes, so I could still relax. Just too bad he wasn't here for something else. I sure could have had some fun with his fine ass." I slowly close my eyes and start to let my mind wander.

"Damn, she's in a robe and know she's getting in the tub, so I know she's naked. Oh, the things I could do to her. I know if I don't walk my ass in that bathroom, I'll never get another chance. The worst she could do is tell me no and push me away. But, something tells me she won't."

I put down the box, walk over to the bathroom door and take a deep breath. I slowly open the door and my eyes grow big by the sight that was in front of me. I could see Meka stretched out in the tub, with her eyes clothes. Her breasts were slightly out of the water and I could see the nipples were hard. Her hands were at her side, but I couldn't not see what I wanted to see the most. It was covered by the bubbles. I could also see one of her legs slightly bent and the other one stretched all the way out. Damn she looked sexy as hell and I was getting hornier by the minute. I could smell the vanilla scent in the bathroom and I was still amazed that she had not heard me yet. I slowly bent down beside the tub. Her eyes are still closed this whole time. I decide this is now or never.

"Meka?"

"Huh? What the hell? I thought you were leaving. What are you doing in here?" As I damn near jump out of my skin and try to cover up my breasts.

"Shhh. Don't say anything else. Just let me make you happy, for once, okay?"

"Uh, uhm, but, uh......" By this time, he had already bent over in the tub and was lightly kissing me. It had been so long since I actually kissed someone, that I just gave in.

We slowly start kissing a little bit harder and our tongues start playing in each others mouths. I slowly feel his hand start playing with one of my nipples, making it harder than it already was. He slowly starts to play with my other nipple and I start feeling myself getting wet. I slowly start to relax myself even more and I feel his hand go down my stomach and make it's way to my pussy. I feel his finger slowly go up and down the sides of my pussy, making me slowly arch my back to make him touch more. Then I finally feel his fingers start to play with my clit and I let out a low moan when I felt him do that. Then, I feel one set of fingers start playing with my clit and then I feel two fingers slowly enter me. I slowly start shaking because I haven't been played with in so long and it feels so good. It doesn't take long for his fingers to make me cum and when he finishes, I let out a long sigh. I open my eyes to see him putting his fingers in his mouth to see how I taste. I see a smile come across his face.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 08:03 PM
"Come on, baby. I have more for you than just that."

I slowly get out of the tub and go to reach for a towel. Before I can reach for it, I feel his hand stop me. The next thing I know, he's taking off all of his clothes and when he gets to his boxers, I can already tell that he is hard. When he pulls the boxers off, I can see his dick jump a little and stand at attention towards me. I stand there and slowly start to lick my lips, wanting to know how he tastes and how he feels inside of me. The whole time I'm doing this, I haven't even realized that he pulled out his box of condoms and was opening one to put on. By the time I realized what he was doing, he was starting to put the condom on. By the time I reach out to help him, he already has it on and walks over to me and starts kissing me again. I can feel his dick inbetween both of our bodies and I am longing to have it inside me, but at the same time, his kissing feels so good, along with his hands travelling up and down my backside.

After a few minutes of that, I feel him pick me up and he places my butt on the sink countertop. I spread my legs open and he stands inbetween them, with his dick only a few centimeters away from my pussy. I can feel his dick hitting both sides of my inner thighs and even the outer lips of my pussy. The whole time I'm feeling this, we start kissing again and I feel him start to tease me. I can feel the head of his dick start going inbetween my lips and going up and down, slowly teasing my clit and my hole. I start to moan and try to push myself to the edge of the countertop, but he won't let me move. His hands are on my thighs, preventing me from moving. He breaks our kiss and starts to nibble and kiss on my neck, the whole time, still teasing my pussy. He finally stops teasing me and makes his way to my nipples and start to lick and suck on each one of them, making them hard all over again.

Then, he starts to kiss down my stomach and finally feel him reach my pussy, where I feel his tongue start licking and sucking on my clit. With him doing that, I feel my eyes roll in the back of my head and open my legs even more, so he can have more room and I can feel everything he is doing. I feel him start sucking on my clit and I start moaning. Then, I feel two of his fingers start to go in and out of me and I start moaning even more. Just as I get close to cumming again, he stops. I look down at him in confusion and he just looks at me and smiles. He stands back up and starts kissing me again. I feel his dick start playing with my clit again and this time, I am trying my damnedest to move to the edge, but he still won't let me. I feel him move even closer to me, causing his dick to start rubbing up against my stomach and my clit at the same time.

We start to kiss quite heavily and then I feel his hands move up and down my backside, slowly making their way to my ass. In the process, he backs up a little bit from me, to have his dick start teasing my clit again. His hands make thier way to both my ass cheeks and he starts to lightly squeeze them. Then, when the head of his dick starts teasing my hole, all in one swift movement, he enters me and I gasp. I grab his arms to keep from falling.

I finally come to my sense and look him straight in the eyes. I wrap my legs around him and I start to feel him slowly go in and out of me. We start kissing again, slowly and deeply. We only break for a couple of seconds to catch our breaths, let out some moans and then start kissing again. He starts to move a little faster and my hands start to massage his backside. At some points, I almost have my nails dig into him, because he is feeling so good.

Then, I feel him enter all the way inside me and pick me up off the sink. He somehow manages to open the bathroom door all the way and carry me all the way to my bed. He lightly places me on the bed and still manages to keep himself inside of me. He manages to get his legs situated and then we slowly start fucking again. By this time, he has managed to put my legs on his shoulders and damn near has me in half as he goes in and out of me and kisses me at the same time.

He stops himself in mid-stroke, looks at me and tells me to turn over and get on my hands and knees. He enters me from behind and holds on to both sides of my ass. I can feel him get faster and hear him start grunting more. I feel one of his hands move off the side of my ass and works it way to my clit. He start to play with my clit at the same time he is pounding me from behind. By this time, I am quite close to having an orgasm, because I have lost count on how many times I have cum already.

Just as I feel myself get close to letting go, he stops again and tells me to lay down on my back. By this time, we are both covered in sweat, breathing quite heavily. I lay down on my back and he slowly enters me again, deciding to go real slow and easy this time. I place both of my legs around his waist and I feel him enter me even more. By this time, he has found my g-spot this way and I'm starting to moan quite loadly in his ear. He turns his head and starts kissing me deeply. I start shaking again, feeling myself about to explode. I break the kiss to tell him I am so close and that he feels so good. He whispers in my ear that I feel so good and that he is so close to cumming, that he feels he is about to explode.

I feel his arms wrap around me and his hands are on my shoulders. I feel him get on his knees and then I feel him start to speed up, getting faster and harder, going in and out of me. I start to match him in speed and feel our bodies start colliding with each other. I start moaning in his ear and then I just lose it. I feel myself orgasm and not more than two seconds later, he starts cumming also. When we finish, we both just collapse on the bed. I feel his dick go limp and fall out of me. He manages to get the condom off, tie it up and put it on the floor by the bed. Then we both just lay there, holding each other.

He starts to move first, but lightly nibbling on my neck and then a slow, deep kiss. He breaks the kiss and looks at me. He says "Do you know how long I've wanted to do that to you?"

"Mmm, how long?"

"For almost 2 years now. But, I'm still not finished with you, yet."

I turned my head and looked at the clock. It was only 3 pm. When I turned back and looked at him again, all I could wonder was what else did he have in store for me.



The End

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 08:08 PM
Smokey Mountain Man



I've done a lot of stupid things in my eighteen years, from the day I was born almost. I won't go into a lot of detail, but lets just say I gave my folks more gray hair then any parents deserve.

My name is Benji, and no I ain't some cute little puppy with big eyes and a lot of scraggly fur all over my body. I have no idea why they named me that, they never would tell me, but like that little mutt from movie fame, I do have a way of getting myself into some moments, and this is one of them.

Mom and dad, they met and married young, I'm the youngest of ten kids and all of us are what you call non-conformists. Mom and dad were raised in the sixties and their attitudes about a lot of things match their upbringing. I knew about pot before I knew what a regular cigarette was and while I don't agree with the use of drugs, I do figure what the hell, do what you like just don't hurt anyone.

Most of my siblings over came the parental ideals and went on to live normal, happy lives. Got married, had kids, got divorced, you know the real suburbia scene. By the time I got to be a teenager, I knew that my life was not going to go the way the others had. I was intended for something totally different.

Now, before I go any further, I guess I should clue you in to the real Benji. I am tall, like the rest of my family. I topped out at just a hair under six feet tall by the time I hit sixteen. I am also not some tall, skinny bitch. I have what my mother calls a full figure. A nice way of saying fat, but I do take care of my body and I have a lot more muscle and tone then some of the girls out there who are about as big around as they are tall. I also have drop dead gorgeous looks. My mom is half Italian and half English, while dad is a real mixture of different ethnic groups. My mom is a real beautiful woman who worked as a stripper to pay her way through college. My dad is about as much as hunk as any male movie star you might see on a big screen. He did some acting in college in fact, which is where him and mom met.

But I transgress, what I was saying about my looks. I have an oval shaped face and these fantastic deep set eyes that are the perfect match of deep gold amber. My hair is thick and this cross between a deep, rich brown, and a shimmering black that falls all the way to my ass. I have full pout lips, I keep my skin clean and as soft and silky as I can get it. I know how to apply the right amount of make up and how to show off the best of me while down playing the worst.

Now, I admit I am a little big in the butt, but my tits make up for it, and men seem to enjoy the view when I wear a low cut shirt and show off what I got when I bend over. I also have a fairly well defined waist, and dad says I could have been a pin up girl if I had been born a few decades earlier then I was.

The problem I got is these ads that they show these days. Girls who are all boobs and butt and nothing between. Men have been brainwashed into the idea that girls like me aren't what they want to be seen with and I suffered all through high school because of it. Not that they didn't look. And I gave them plenty to see believe me, short skirts, low cut shirts, and I always wore the sexiest underwear I can find. They liked to look, let me tell you. And it just wasn't boys who looked, I had a lot of male teachers who cried when I left their classes.

I did get a boyfriend my senior year, and like a fool I let him pop my cherry on our third date. He dropped me a week later, but he also put the word out that I was hot in the back seat of a car. Well, that was a mistake, because I turned into the coldest bitch in town. Men looked, I flipped them off, boys teased, I cut them to the quick and it wasn't long before they were all avoiding me like the plague. Which was fine with me, I also got a little sweet revenge by passing the word that my ex was not the hot shot he claimed to be in the sack. If anything, he was a limp dick who had no clue how to take care of a real woman.

As soon as school was out, I left for a visit for my grandparents back east from my home on the west coast. Now I love going to visit my grandparents and aunts and uncles back east. They live in the Smokey Mountains and I loved exploring the hills every chance I got. And there was something there that I had always wanted to find out.

Rumor had it that a family lived back in the hill behind my grandparents house and had for years. The thing was, no one had ever seen them or even knew if they really existed. Since these rumors had been going on for the last hundred or so years, I really had my doubts. But I decided that this summer I was going to find the truth if I had to spend the entire summer hiking all over the damn hills.

I started out on a bright, sunny morning about a week after I had arrived. I packed a back pack with a extra change of clothes, water, food and a blanket that I would use if I got stuck out after dark. I also took my cell phone and told my grandparents the area I would be exploring. Since I knew what could happen in this area, I was smart enough to be well prepared.

The morning went well, I love taking pictures and I enjoy the idea of being around nature. By the time noon rolled around, I was hot, sticky and damn near stripped down to my underwear to beat the heat. Finally, as I stopped for lunch, I decided that what the hell, I was out here all alone, there was no sign of any mountain men or wild animals beyond a few squirrels and deer, so I went and stripped down the rest of the way. I love the feel of the sun on my bare skin and I often spent the summer in my parents back yard sunbathing in the nude.

Now what happened is still a little hazy. One minute I was walking along this one trail and then next bam, total loss of where I was as everything went black. When I woke up, I could smell food cooking, feel the heat from a fire and opening my eyes I was looking up at a ceiling of rough timbers and knew instantly I was in some cabin. I was also tied down to a bed and decided that this time I had really done it. Eighteen years old and I was going to die. I'd gone and fallen into the hands of some survivalist or maniac who was using the mountains as a hide out. Still, I have a good sense of self preservation and I spent a few moments trying to determine if the rope around my wrists and ankles held any hope of getting free. They didn't, and the voice that interrupted my attempts told me that I was not in Wonderland anymore.

"Don't bother chafing your wrists sweetheart. Those ropes are my own design and it takes more then you doing some pulling to loosen those knots." The voice was deep and there was something actually sexy about it.

"I don't suppose I could promise not to say anything to anyone and you'd be a nice guy and let me go huh?" It was a pretty stupid idea, but what the hell. I never been real smart at times.

"Not a chance sweetheart, been a long time since I seen a woman who looks as good as you and for you to just wander here on your own, I think I'm gonna keep you for a while. Be a good girl and you might actually get out of here alive."



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 08:09 PM
That last part sent chills through me. "So how good do you want me to be?"

The man who moved to the end of the bed was huge, he reminded me more of a grizzly bear then a human, but he was also a hunk. Big, strong and muscular, with long brown hair and a beard that short cut and I looked into his eyes. They were the most gorgeous shade of green I have ever seen. Damn he was a hunk, and the only thing he wore was a pair of well fitting jeans that showed off one hell of a nice bulge at his crotch. My tongue darted out and licked my lips without even thinking.

I admit, I love big men, being big myself, I hate being with some short, skinny ass who has this momma complex. And the man looking down at me was about as big and nicely put together then any man I have ever seen before. That includes my dad and my brothers. He smiled down at me and I watched in total fascination as he unzipped his jeans and pushed them off his hips. His cock sprang into view and I damn near passed out just from the size of it. A good foot long, and maybe three inches around. My pussy started to juice just thinking of having that monster in it.

"I was gonna wait for a while, but I can't. You got a good looking pussy and I need a woman bad. Gets damn lonely up in these hills by myself. And I get damn tired of jacking off all the fucking time." He stripped off his jeans the rest of the way and walked around to the side of the bed. "You got a nice looking mouth, you think you can take him without choking to death?"

"I think I can try." Hell, I was drooling at the idea of having that big hunk of meat in my mouth and tasting him. I was good at sucking a guy off, my ex had taught me on our first date and he had told me that I was the best cocksucker he had ever known.

My captor seemed to agree with that evaluation because once he was fucking my mouth, he was moaning and groaning all over the place. I would have loved to fondle and caress his balls but all I could do was suck him off while he fucked my mouth. When he shot his load, I swallowed it greedily and he smiled down at me as he pulled my toy from between my lips.

"Damn honey, that was nice, you got a hell of a mouth. Thought you were going to suck me dry. Now what should I do to reward you honey, for a suck job like that, I think you deserve something nice." He sat on the edge of the bed, and bent his head to flick his tongue against my nipples and they instantly went to hard pebbles. As he squeezed and fondled them, I found his hands were as big as the rest of him and they were rough on my skin, but I didn't care. It felt so good and I told him so.

He chuckled and really gave my melon sized tit's a work out with his mouth and hands. I could feel my pussy getting wetter and wetter and my poor little neglected clit was throbbing for attention. He noticed thank the heavens and one of his fingers found it's way down to my slit. When he touched my clit the first time I damn near came and when he began to rub it, I went ballistic. My first cum was the best I had ever known and that made him laugh as I begged him for more.

"Oh sweetheart I got a whole lot more for you. I love a woman's juice and from what I feel, you just gushed a gallon." His body moved so he could look down at my pussy and when I felt his tongue for the first time I jumped big time. God, talk about the silver tongued devil. He was all that and more. He knew just how to tease and please my clit and I was close to passing out when he shoved one of his fingers up my tight, and lightly used little hole.

Lord, talk about feeling like I had died and gone to heaven, I felt like I was floating on a cloud and he was the god of thunder banging at me with thunderbolts. I was on fire everywhere and it was a non stop roller coaster ride.

I lost track of the times he made me cum and I finally passed out from pure exhaustion. When I came back around, I could feel him between my legs and that huge hunk of cock meat was probing at my sore little hole. Not that it stayed sore for long because once he saw I was awake, he smiled down at me and plunged into me like a jack hammer. I lifted my hips and soon I was matching him stroke for stroke.

"Oh sweetheart, yeah, lift those hips, slam that sweet pussy back at me. God, you are so fucking tight and hot. Feels like you're fucking burning my cock to a crisp. Fucking bitch, yeah, suck my cock with those pussy muscles."

For the first time, he bent his head and found my mouth with his. Talk about a man being able to kiss. He had my tongue whipping against his like a snake and I was wishing to god I could get my nails into his back and shoulders, not to mention wrapping my long legs around his hips to give him an even deeper ride.

He seemed to read my mind because he raised up just enough to release the ropes with a single tug and my arms went around his neck as I hung on to his hard, sweaty body. "Oh yeah mountain man, that is nice, fuck me honey, fuck my hot pussy and make me cum all over that hot rod you got hanging down."

That made him laugh and he maneuvered somehow to release my legs so I could wrap them around his hips. "You are the hottest bitch I have ever met honey. And so fucking tight, feels like you're still a fucking virgin to me. Not that you won't be so tight once I get done. Get you so used to my cock that no man will satisfy you except me."

"Do I look like I am fucking complaining? Fuck me, shove that hot cock all the way to my fucking throat if you want to. I never want this ride to end." I started cumming around him and he began to really pound me.

When he came I was ready for a good twenty four hours of sleep and he pulled me close as I drifted off into a deep contented sleep with my head on his shoulders. Even if he killed me and buried my bones in some shallow grave, I didn't care, at least I had died totally sexually satisfied.

Well, he didn't kill me obviously, but he did spend three days fucking and sucking the hell of me and when I woke on the fourth day I was damn disappointed to find him gone. The cabin looked as if he had never even been there, but there was a note.

"Hey baby,

Had to leave. Thanks for the good times. You are the hottest fucking bitch and I will miss that hot pussy big time.

Mountain man"

He was going to miss me, hell he didn't know the meaning of the words. I had spent three days and night with the man of my dreams and he just ups and leaves me in a run down cabin in the mountains. Talk about a bummer. I got dressed and found my way back to my grandparents by noon the next day and after giving them and the cops a song and dance about having gotten lost and finding my way to some old cabin no one asked many questions. I think my grandparents were kind of curious about why I had stayed gone as long as I did, but they never asked and I never told.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 08:10 PM
Going home after my vacation was like leaving paradise and finding yourself back in hell. I got a job working for my dad's production company, he makes low budget movies for one of the larger studios in Hollywood, and I had to admit I did enjoy seeing all the movie stars and getting to know some of them personally. Damn, you would really be surprised how many of those Hollywood hunks really enjoy being with a big girl now and then. Not that any of them had half the staying power or size my mountain man did. So don't believe all you read honey, because odds are it's just Hollywood hype.

Around Christmas I was feeling pretty depressed. Not that I had a reason to be, I had a good job and I enjoyed being with my family over the holidays, but I really felt something was missing in my life. I found myself thinking more and more about my mountain man and wondering what he was doing and where he was. Then, two days before Christmas arrived, I came home to find a package waiting for me.

The CD had been professional produced and had a very nice look to it. I just figured it was some music CD that someone had sent me as a promo. I put it in my player and laid back on my bed to listen to some garage band play some dumb music. Instead I got the shock of my life.

"Hey babe,

Been a while, I was meaning to send this sooner, but I got really busy and things have been so hectic that I had to put it on hold. God I miss your hot pussy. And I won't even begin to tell you how many times I've jacked off to memories of your sweet lips. Just thinking about you has got me hot and hard and I am sitting here stroking him while I do this. Think about it baby, about my hand on my cock, wishing to god you were here to suck him off or better yet pushed up that hot tight hole. Is your pussy wet, is your clit throbbing? I bet you got a gallon of pussy juice just waiting for me to come and lick it all up. God, talk about honey, sweet as and twice as wet." I could tell he was jacking himself off as he talked and I wasted no time before working on my own cum. We came together and I heard the relief in his voice. "That's what I do all day honey, I sit in this fucking office and I want you to be here riding my cock the whole damn time. God I miss you, hope you feel the same way,

Your mountain man"

I didn't bother to pull up my panties before I was digging the paper the CD had been wrapped in from the trash, looking for some clue to where it had come from and a return address. There was neither, it had been delivered by courier and only my address was on it.

"Son of a bitch!" I was ready to cry. "Who the hell are you, where the hell are you? Why the hell didn't you come in person. I'd have you on this bed fucking hell out of me if you had."

I admit it, I was hooked. And over the next few weeks it showed in my work and my attitude. I was in hell and not long before Valentines day, I was called into my dad's office. Blood might be thicker then water, but he had a business to run and I wasn't pulling my weight. So I was fired. For a week afterwards I did nothing but lay in bed, giving my pussy a real work out while I listened to that damn CD.

Finally my folks got tired of seeing me so down and they basically ordered me to get my shit together or they were sending me to a shrink. I promised I would try, and by the time the fourteenth of February rolled around I was doing better. I still felt lonely and depressed, but I never let them or anyone else see it.

The morning of the fourteenth dawned like any other day in Southern California, bright and sunny. My folks had left for work by the time I rolled out of bed, and after a long shower and a morning spent cleaning my room, I took a book and went out by the pool to sunbathe. In the nude of course, our maid Anna is so used to seeing me do it that she never thought twice when someone came to the door and asked to see me. Instead she just showed them the way to the pool, and I was dozing when a shadow crossed between me and the sun.

"Hey, do you mind, you're blocking the sun." I didn't even bother to open my eyes. I wasn't in the mood for company. It was Valentines day, and I was spending it with some damn romance writer instead of my mountain man.

The body moved but didn't say a word, instead I felt something being run down the front of my body, between my breasts and down to where my thighs meet. There it came to lay to rest on my pubic hair and I reached down to see what it was.

"Careful, you'll crush it sweetheart." The sound of his voice make my eyes fly open and I saw not only the man of my dreams, but a single red rose laying on my abdomen. I picked it up and inhaled its fragrance deeply. "Be my Valentine Benji, today, tomorrow and forever?"

I smiled as I watched him settle into the lounge chair next time mine. "Hmm, I can't think of anything I would like better."

It was a good thing the chairs my folks got were extra sturdy because right after that, he moved and I watched as he unzipped his jeans, reached down and opened my legs and gave me the present I had been waiting months for. To hell if the neighbors heard us fucking our brains out, I didn't care. He was in me and pounding me for real this time.

The rose wasn't the only present he brought me, besides it, there was a DVD of our time in the cabin and a silver ring with hearts and doves all around it. He knew I wasn't a diamond girl, that I prefer silver to anything. After a lunch to rebuild ourselves we spent the afternoon in my room, fucking our brains out and that was where my folks found us when they came home from work.

It was a little embarrassing at first, considering he knew my name, but I didn't know his. And I never did tell mom and dad how we met, only that we loved each other and wanted to spend the rest of our lives together. Mom and dad were happy for me of course, but if they were a little reluctant to accept him into the family, we understood that. Especially when after the wedding we moved to the Smokey Mountains to an old cabin that had been there forever.

So, did I find one of the mysterious mountain men who are said to haunt the area? No, I just found a man who had his own business and had stumbled on the cabin just as I had. He sold the business shortly after our marriage, and built me a house near my grandparents but we still find time to spend a lot of our free time in the hills. Or should I say mountains. They grow 'em big back there.



The End

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 09:38 PM
Out for a Jog



One thing I can't go without is exercise. Not grueling workouts like pro athletes go thru, but dead serious workouts to keep myself in shape. To be honest I couldn't explain why I'm like this, but my shrink said I needed an inexpensive hobby as a kid, and before finding a steady supply of sex partners, exercise was my only real release. I don't stick to a particular regimen, but I do love jogging for about two hours a week. No matter the time of year, I almost always pick sunrise or sunset, which my shrink explains as me being a nature lover.

To be honest, the workouts do play a part in getting me laid so often. Most of my girlfriends say how they love that I keep in shape even with all the hard partying I do. More than a few girlfriends even thanked me once or twice, saying if it wasn't for my stamina in bed, and the workouts during the week that bless me with endurance, then they'd probably never get to climax as their steady boyfriends are pump and dump kind of guys.

When I do go jogging, it's no coincidence that I pick a park or something with a lot of trees and green scenery. There is something about me that wants to get close to nature, so when I go for one of my jogs I'll either pick my favorite, this park on the West side that has a small lake at it's center, or one of the other kiddy parks around town.

This one Wednesday afternoon, I'd gone for a jog, packed some headphones and left my car by the restroom area so I could refresh on water and piss stops, and was getting a good run going. Now I've come here often enough that I've made buddies with familiar faces that I always end up running into, and lately these friends had been discussing getting a mini health club/clique going. They wanted to set dates where we could all go for a jog together, speaking of bringing along families and friends to encourage them to work out and also to build a small community of health minded people.

Well this Wednesday I'm jogging, it's a nice Spring afternoon so I'm in standard sweatpants and a loose ICP t-shirt, when I spot Pamela about 20 yards ahead, jogging the trail and looking worn out. I catch up to her within moments, saying hi and asking if she was getting ready to go already. She said she'd just gotten in maybe twenty minutes earlier, but for some reason couldn't find the energy to keep going and was thinking of finishing a mile before calling it a day.

Now Pamela's a real swell lady, in her 50's, and fighting hard to keep herself in shape now that she's a few years from menopause. She always frets about all the extra weight she's put on her thighs, near her belly and all the excess flab around her upper arms, so I know she can't be seriously thinking about going home when she's one of the sturdiest health nuts I know.

"Come on Pamela," I say, slowing down to keep even paced with her, "that can't be what's bothering you. What's the matter, do you have something on your mind? Anything you'd like to talk about?" I ask.

"Well that's very sweet of you to ask Lenny, but no. No, I'm doing fine actually, it's just my silly old brain playing tricks on me," she replies. "Every now and then Father Time has a real nasty way of reminding me that I'm getting on with my years, but I've already learned how to put that nasty old bastard in his place," and she chuckles heartily, picking up her pace so that I have to push myself to catch up.

"Damn, if that's what you're going thru I'm sorry," I console her. "I can't imagine what it might be like, but if you need anything well I'm here." She thanks me, calling me a kind kid and saying how lucky I am that I don't have to worry for another forty years before Father Time decided to start kicking my ass around. We share a light laugh and continue jogging together, making a curious sight for onlookers. Here's this young thuggish Hispanic man, goatee and bald head and all, jogging beside this older white woman, already graying in her hair.

We jog like old friends for a while before I excuse myself to stop and take a piss. I'd loaded up on all kinds of energy drinks before getting here, and having run half a mile without being aware of it, my bladder decided to fuck around and steal my fun for just a moment.

Heading to the men's room, I spot an older black woman sitting down, massaging her left ankle as she talks to herself, moaning about how she can't believe her leg went and did it again. Stopping to see if she's okay, she explains that she sprained her leg, either pulling a muscle or getting a cramp that just will not go away. I offer to lend a hand at the same time that she asked if I had a clue on what to do, and we laugh for a moment, before I squat down to examine her leg and calf and ankle, feeling around the muscles to see what's wrong.

"I'm Lenny," I say, offering her my left hand to shake as my right hand is feeling her leg for the problem. She shyly laughs, introducing herself as Minnie, saying she doesn't normally ask handsome strangers to feel up her leg so quickly, but jokes that I was too handsome to pass up. We exchange harmless flirty jokes until I stop massaging/caressing her leg and explain that in just a few moments she should be fine. I explain she'd just had a cramp, which was already finishing its dirty work, and then had to excuse myself as Nature just wouldn't stop calling.

Too embarrassed to walk off without really helping her, I know how much more embarrassed I'd be if I pissed all over myself, so I rush off to empty my bladder, hoping I might get to talk to Minnie some more. What I'd seen outside really turned me on, she was a medium tan, like Oprah, and with a pair of whoppers that must've been E cups at the least. She looked to be early 40's, and the one chick I might compare her to would be that comedienne from Def Jam, Sommore. She was built real nice, thick hips and long legs, and her face was mature but attractive. She wore her hair in what I guess they call a weave, either way it was long and straight and styled to the back.

I make my way back out, and BINGO! There she is, back on her feet, leaning on a bench for support as she has her sore leg lifted to rub and massage it more. "Hey, you're walking already," I say, smiling and breaking into a light applause. "I knew it'd work itself out," I say, walking over to make sure she can balance herself easily.

"It show is feeling better," she says, smiling this sexy look my way. "Honey you must have hands of healing, I swear the second you went in there the pain just died away and I was left with a tiny soreness."

"Nah it couldn't have been me, I barely did nothing," I say, playing it off.

"I'd thank you with a kiss, but you probably look at my old ass and say no way Jose," she said, almost with regret. She's about to start speaking when I say that the kiss would be just fine, returning a smile to her that lets her know I'm not joking. "Oh, well yeah," she says. "I was just thinking, I don't live too far away from here so I could run home and grab my purse," but she stops as I start to shake my head.

"I'm not looking for some money, Minnie, but if you're serious about that kiss that'd be great," I cut in. "I was just helping another jogger out, but a little kiss never hurt nobody."

"No it hasn't," she agrees, at once stopping the light massage she'd been applying to her leg. She hesitantly puts her leg back on the ground, taking a few baby steps to me like she's testing out her ankle to see how it'll hold up. I close the distance between us, smiling coolly like I do this all the time. "Well, for real thank you for helping my ancient ass out," she says, leaning over to plant a peck on my cheek.

"There isn't anything ancient about you but that notion that you're too old," I say, smiling my gratitude for the kiss. "I don't know why women in their late 20's be acting like they're too old for the rest of the world," and she beams at my compliment since she looks like anything but someone in her late 20's, " but I'd swear it was something in the water, I hear that so much."

"You're a sweetheart," she says. "Thanks for making me feel young again, but honey we both know you full of shit if you going around thinking I'm still in my 20's. I haven't been in my 20's for over 20 years sugar."



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 09:40 PM
"You could've fooled me, really. You don't look a day over 29, and I'm not bullshitting," I lie, as if my life (or getting laid) depended on it. She blushes, her skin flushing making her look even more sexier.

"If I didn't know better Lenny, I would say you're hitting on me," she says.

"And if I didn't know better Minnie, I'd say you really didn't appreciate my help judging by that weak peck on my cheek."

"Oh, so when I said I was going to kiss you, you expected-?"

"Yeah I did," I answer.

"Well if you really want it like that, come get it," she says, smiling like a spider who's got the fly in its web.

I take a few more steps closer, putting my arms around her to hug as I head in for the kiss. When our lips meet, I swear the electricity between us sparkled! My cock jumped in my pants, bumping and nudging against the tubby roll of extra tummy on her. She moans out of the corner of her mouth as our kiss picks up more and more, she's running her hands all over my back fumbling for a grip as my hands caress her from her shoulders to her abs and hips and end up squeezing that ass!

I stop the kiss for a moment, opening my eyes and realizing she'd closed hers too. She blinks a few times before opening her eyes at last, and like waking from a dream, we both withdraw our heads but with eyes wide open now. "Sugar, I haven't been kissed like that in ten years!"

"What a shame sister, pretty woman like you, you deserve one of them each hour."

"Well Lenny, if that's you volunteering for the job, you're hired," she laughs, affectionately reaching out to pat my chest. "Ooh look at that, all solid everywhere," she says, directing a questioning look down at my crotch. "And unless you got a sledge hammer or something in your pocket, baby you must really be solid everywhere."

"Solid where it counts," I agree.

"Yeah Lenny, I thought I felt something digging into my belly. For a moment I thought you'd pulled a gun on me, but with both your hands holding onto my, uh my bottom, I hoped you were stabbing me with something else."

"Could you blame a guy Minnie? Booty like that comes once a generation, and since the girls in mine are all focusing on fake implants and fake fat lips, well coming across the real deal is kind of special for a youngster like me."

"Boy are you fast Lenny. I bet a smooth little sweet talker like you gets his way all the time, don't you boy?"

"That may be. Now if I can ask you something Minnie, are your nipples poking out that blouse for the same reason my dick wants to get out my pants?"

She looked down, not believing I'd been so blunt with my question, but she knew I wasn't lying. Her areolas were fat and large, and her nipples were protruding out against the fabric of her blouse like cell mates trying to escape a life sentence. "Well can you blame them Lenny? Here I go years since I had me some loving, and then a handsome young man comes into my life and lays a kiss on me like you did. Of course they thinking what you think they thinking, shit I'm saying I'm thinking the same goddamn thing too. If you want to do something about it baby, you come with me and I'll show you what's on they mind."

"Lead the way," I told her, and she did.

Six minutes later we pull up to her apartment building, me lucky enough to catch a ride in her car. My hands couldn't stop fondling and groping her during the short trip over, and the whole time she's driving with one hand while trying to jack me off with her right hand, as she don't want me to lose that train of thought, she says.

We're out of her car in seconds, meeting up by the trunk as she was leading me to the staircase, before I grabbed her in my hands, lightly but firmly planted her against the building, and laid another kiss on her that got the pussy furnace kicked up two more notches. She's moaning and wrapping one of her legs around me before I hear a voice from somewhere call out "Ooh Minnie, you go with your bad self!" Minnie breaks the kiss off, searching for who said what, and she spots some teens by the tennis court lounging around.

"You little hoods go minding your own business," she scolds them, before she roughly grabs my right hand and leads me up the staircase. "Oh you all mine now Lenny. You want to kiss me like that twice, thinking I'm going to take it easy and be like all your little hood rat girlfriends. Nah uh sugar pie, you fucking with an O. G. now, and I'm a show you how us woman put it down in my day."

I'm loving my view of her full round ghetto ass as I follow up behind her, my eyes wandering down those thick ass cheeks to her meaty thighs, and further down to her legs. As we get to her front door and she fumbles for her keys, I thank my Libra stars that her leg got cramped and allowed me the chance to meet this fine hot sassy lady.

I hear the TV blasting, and see about three kids between 4 and 14 sitting around playing a video game. "Kids you all has to leave, Mamma got to take care of something." I can hear them start to complain as she leads me to the bedroom, then asking me to settle in and get comfortable I hear her return and scream her lungs out at these kids to get the fuck on out NOW!!!!

I hear the door slam shut a few seconds later, then she returns to the bedroom, apologizing as she starts to take her blouse off. "Them little ones are mine, I had my niece here babysitting for the afternoon."

I could give a rats ass to her explanation, I hop out of my clothes in seconds as she's bent over and tugging her blue thong down. "Stay like that," I say, heading over to her as she's still bent over. "Here, against your bed," I direct her, and she stays bent over, moving to the bed to get herself ready.

"Minnie, I don't got condoms so unless you got some you want me to wear, I'm ready to go," I say, and she says she doesn't mind, and I can hear her breathing get ragged as she looks over her shoulder to see if I'm really going to fuck her.

I walk to her, taking my dick in my left hand and stroking her thick thighs and those sexy fat hips of hers. She moans out now, feeling my skin against hers, knowing it's just moments before I bury this bone in her flowerbed. I rub it up and down her pussy lips, enjoying the moisture and heat that greets me as her outer pouting lips lightly kiss and caress my cock head.

"Ooh, just fuck me with it already," she pleads, and before she can finish saying already I jerk myself forward and claim her. "Oh!" she cries, letting it hang in her mouth for a few seconds before groaning again as I shove more cock inside her. "Yes!" she hisses, drawing the S out for almost half a minute as I start to hit my rhythm.

My arms cross over each other, holding onto her waist just where it meets her hips, and using her to steady myself I start plunging my dick inside her with harder and faster strokes. 'Fuck me," she moans. "Yes! FUCK ME!"

The room goes silent for a few moments, except for her groans and the sound of my nuts slapping at her thighs. She starts humming, going from holding herself up with both arms to leaning on her elbows and getting this close to biting the pillow. "Fuck me baby! Fuck me harder!" she yells, and I oblige her every command.

"Let's get you on the bed," I say, lifting her legs onto the bed and helping her lay down as I try and keep my dick lodged deep inside her pussy. She whimpers as I lose my footing and bottom out inside her, I actually hear a muffled cry from her as she bites down on the blanket and punches her mattress once before she regains her bearing. "Sorry," I offer, and she waves it off with her right hand like it's nothing to worry about.

She continues to climb further and further up her bed, and I scale the bed along with her, keeping my dick digging between those fat ass cheeks, and once she's laid out on her stomach I crawl on top of her, letting my full weight settle in, as I start thrusting my hips in and back, deep docking her as I stay mounted. "Your pussy is on fire," I whisper into her ear, and tugging the hair from her face I start planting kisses around her neck and cheek.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 09:41 PM
"Oh baby, you're fucking me so good," she whispers, like she's out of breath. "Keep fucking me Lenny, please. Keep loving me, yes," she hoarsely says, and then she reaches for fistfuls of blanket as she bites down on the mattress and nearly throws me off her as she bucks and grinds through a wet slippery orgasm.

I jackhammer her with my cock thru the orgasm, setting her off into a double back to back climax that leaves her wailing and calling out my name. Just as she shivers and tingles as the ripples of the climax start to fade, I pull my dick out, laughing at how coated with girl juice she's left it, then turn her over onto her back, and pulling her legs apart, I spear her pussy again.

Though she's laid out beneath me limp like a rag doll, the pride beaming from her eyes and the healthy glow of her skin tells me she's really loving this, even if she can't muster the words to say so anymore. I sit back on my knees, lifting her sprained leg onto my shoulder, leaving her laid out in an "L" shape, and start to kiss where she'd sprained her leg earlier. I hear her moaning as my tongue is licking and kissing her leg while my cock keeps rocking her, and I keep us in this position until I finally get close to busting my nut.

"You ready Minnie, you got me fit to pop," I tell her. She gets her breath back at last, hoarsely asking me to pull out, as she's afraid of getting pregnant by a guy she hardly knows.

"I just not ready to be a mommy again," she says, so I deep dick her for about three minutes, bottoming out every other stroke, until her pussy tightens up with a third climax, and letting the ripples of her spasms wash over my cock, I tug it out after blasting two ropes in her, and tug myself off, spattering my cum over her thick pubic bush.

"Fuck!" I say, breathing thru my nose as my jaw is just glued to the floor. "Ugh!" I grunt, jerking the last strings out of my cock and all over her lush pussy lips. She's laughing and wheezing and proclaiming me her lover bad boy, and by the time I finish showering her with cum she sits up and starts massaging my cream into her skin.

"Mm, baby, you had a lot saved up for Minnie, didn't you?" she asks. We chuckle for a few moments, before laying side by side, facing each other and stroking each others bodies as we sort of cuddle together. We start to chat about how much fun we just had when her eyes get misty, and she rolls over onto her other side and wipes a tear or two from her eyes. When I ask her what's wrong, she answers between sniffles how for years she's avoided dating black men her age or older because she knew all they were interested in was a one night stand, and she was raised with better morals than that. And now here she is, in bed with me, and she's worried she compromised her morals just cause she was super horny.

I try to comfort her, assuring her I'll be much more than a one night stand to her if she's interested in pursuing something. She gets offended and angry, saying she refuses to be a booty call that I only contact when I'm horny and if I think she's going to degrade herself like that then I can march the fuck on out. I explain that my intentions aren't to make her a booty call, but a real girlfriend, if she wants us to have something meaningful. The last thing I want is a proud mother of children to relegate herself to being the fuck toy of some stranger she just met.

She rolls back onto her side facing me, asking if I'm serious or not, cause she doesn't want her emotions played with. Taking her hand in mine, I tell her that I really would like a chance to go out with her, in public and quite often, if she doesn't mind going out with me, then she laughs, mentioning how people are going to be talking about how Minnie Got Her Groove Back. That gets us both laughing, up until one of her kids had to go ruin the moment.




The End

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 09:44 PM
A Most Indecent Proposal


Shane and Marisa Sherman seemed a normal couple when I first met them through my baby sitting duties. I was asked to baby sit their five year old daughter Molly on a regular basis. She was a delightful young child whom I quickly developed a real bond to, and she to me. I quite liked Shane and Marisa too; they seemed real nice people who made me feel very welcome in their home. I guess I was in a little awe of Marisa, for she was a sophisticated and pretty lady, tall, blonde and always looked a million dollars in stylish clothes and superbly applied make up. She was both confident and funny, and had a knack of putting me most at ease whenever we were together. Her husband and Molly's father Shane was an okay guy, kind of good looking I suppose, but girls my age just don't find men in their forties particularly desirable. I like my men young, lean and good looking with a touch of innocence about them.

My name is Tessa Banks, but friends just call me Tess. At the time all this happened I was a sprightly twenty two year old student studying early childhood education. My baby sitting jobs gave me a little play money and quality time with children whom I simply adore. They however curtailed some of my Friday and Saturday night social activities which are a bit of a downer, especially if I had a boyfriend at the time. If I had to describe myself, I guess the word average would be appropriate. I've got brunette hair bordering on ginger in certain light, I'm average in height and weight with ample breasts and a nice round butt. I like to wear tight tee shirts and jeans, and hate feminine clothes like fancy dresses with a vengeance, much to my parent's discontent. I'm told I'm pretty; people seem to comment favourably on my big blue eyes and my cute upturned nose.

My sexual experiences started like most other girls, holding hands and sneaking kisses with your first love is something never to be forgotten. This of course led to park up in cars where wandering hands led to the lifting of tops and the partial sliding down of jeans and panties allowed further exploration. As I got braver and more interested, the further I went until the inevitable loss of my virginity. Thankfully it was with a boy I really loved and there were no regrets. It was all pretty well planned and I was on the pill on that unforgettable night. You've probably heard the same first time stories I have, painful screaming and lots of blood. It wasn't like that for me; I was so excited and aroused that his cock slipped inside me with ease. I'll not forget the memory of the pleasure of making love for the first time, the warmth of a nice hard cock inside me and all the excited kisses that we shared. I especially liked it when he ejaculated deep inside me, his warm cum completely flooding me and changing the sensation of his cock sliding back and forth. Looking back, we may have been a little inept, but it was still good fun. That relationship lasted a few months during which time I'd got to like sex more than a lot.

My next boyfriend was a little older and a lot more experienced; he taught me a whole lot more; especially oral. He had access to a bed which was a lot better than the back seat of a car. It didn't take me long to appreciate a good licking which I got a lot of, in return I became quite good at delivering blow jobs. I learned to tease with my tongue and bring him close to orgasm a few times before withdrawing my services. Depending on my mood at the time, I might let him cum in my mouth, but most times though I would suck him to the brink and let him cum on my face to avoid the unpleasant bitter taste that we girls feel obliged to complain about. By the time that this relationship dissolved, I'd become quite an accomplished lover, and after that boyfriends came and went. My rule was that I'd never drop my panties on the first two or three dates, but if I really liked them, I certainly kept them interested until I was ready to spread my legs.

One of the things I really like about sex is watching a cock grow nice and hard. I enjoy initiating sex, and getting in early is important. I like the power of being able to control a mans arousal, to me the thought that my presence alone can make a cock stand up nice and proud is something special. I can't imagine growing old and wrinkly and not having that magical power over men and their cocks. There's this one special game I love to play, starting with making my lover at the time take his pants off while I'm still fully dressed. Ensuring he's not already hard, I start doing a seductive striptease. He's of course not allowed to touch his cock as I love to watch it grow all by itself. Of course some guys are spoilsports and just can't manage it, and are hard before they get their shoes off. They are made to wait, and sometimes running their cocks under a cold tap to make them soft again is required.

So, at the age of twenty two, I thought I had the sex thing all sorted out. I loved sex, and knew exactly what I wanted and needed. While I'd heard stories and watched the odd adult movie with group sex activities, it was mostly fantasy and for other people, not for someone like myself. Or so I thought.

Getting back to Shane and Marisa, they lived in a huge rambling house fifteen minutes out of town from where I still lived with my parents. The road between was winding and treacherous, especially at night where there seemed to be more than a fair share of drunken drivers. Marisa was concerned about me driving home after baby sitting and suggested that I should stay the night. I declined the first few times, but I nearly had a head on collision driving home one night which made me reconsider the offer. When Marisa found out about my near miss, she gave me two options, either stay the night or no more sits. Neither Shane nor Marisa wanted anything to happen to me, which was really good to know. The next time I sat for them, Marisa showed me a spare guest room at the other end of the house. It was big and palatial with its own bathroom; and it was to be mine anytime I sat Molly.

Shane was some business bigwig, and his presence was sought after at social activities which steadily increased the times my baby sitting services were requested. Due to the fact that I was willing to come all that way and stay the night, I was paid well over the odds for my sits, the extra money most welcome. As time went on, I became more comfortable and began leaving my door unlocked so that Molly could climb into bed with me in the mornings as she liked to do. I can tell you those morning cuddles sure brought out my maternal instincts. My relationship with Marisa developed and we soon became quite good friends. We spoke of the men in our lives, and I got to know more about Shane than he might have liked. Marisa asked about my love life, and I would tell of my boyfriend of the time. Initially our conversations were without detail, but as time went on they certainly got more explicit. It wasn't like we were trying to be smutty or anything; it just sort of flowed with the humour. I learnt that Shane was quite well endowed, that Marisa had a collection of sex toys, managed multiple orgasms, her favourite position was doggie on the couch, and that she had a Brazilian down below. I would later find out Marisa had quite a few other little secrets. While happily married to Shane, she confessed to a little jealousy of my single life and being able to change lovers at whim. As for my own confessions, well, Marisa giggled when she found out about my little fetish watching cocks grow hard.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 09:45 PM
Marisa and I got closer as time went on, and Shane was always nice to me. Sure, he used to tease me about innocent things, but there were never any of those lusty, lingering stares or sexual innuendos that older men seemed to dish out. I liked him and felt perfectly comfortable whenever in his presence. At the back of the house was a large swimming pool, and Molly and I would often frolic in there. Even when in a swim suite, Shane behaved like a perfect gentleman which put me even more at ease. So what was about to transpire was a little unexpected to say the least.

It all happened on a Saturday night. I arrived at around seven in the evening to find Molly totally zonked out after a friend's birthday party. We had a cuddle and a story through which she fell asleep. I then went downstairs and settled in to watch music videos on their fifty inch plasma until Shane and Marisa arrived home just after midnight. It didn't take long to realise that Marisa had consumed a substantial amount of alcohol and was more than a little happy. In turn, Shane was completely sober from having to drive to and from the function they had attended. Marisa kicked off her shoes and disappeared into the kitchen returning with a beer for Shane, and two premixed Pina Colada's cans for her and me. Marisa had introduced me to Pina Colada's over time, and I'd developed quite a taste for them. While Shane wasn't too happy with Marisa's condition, he graciously accepted his beer and settled down on the couch beside his lovely wife.

By the time Marisa had demolished her first Pina Colada and into her second, she was well drunk and in fine form with her lusty humour. The gold slinky dress she was wearing had slits up the side, and had ridden well up her thighs to the point I could see her matching panties from where I was sitting opposite. She was soon cuddled into Shane and becoming a little amorous which he no doubt found embarrassing in my presence. But the more he tried to fend her off, the worse she became. The little kisses and the wandering hands, then a quick glance in my direction accompanied with a little wink. I suppose I should have excused myself and left them to it, but it seemed good fun to watch Marisa playing up. I'll use the excuse that my Pina Colada was still half full and too good to waste.

"Let's fuck him." she suggested cheekily.

"Shit Marisa, pull your head in, not in front of Tess." Shane complained pushing her hand away from his crotch.

"Oh c'mon darlin, don't be a spoil sport." Marisa purred. "Don't worry about Tess, she's a dirty bitch too."

That was nice I thought to myself, when exactly did I become a dirty bitch? But I had to laugh as Marisa distracted her husband with a kiss while her hand deftly slipped the zipper down on his trousers. Her hand was soon inside caressing his manhood, and his struggles slowly faded. After a minute or so, Marisa eased the top half of her husband's manhood into freedom. While there was no real indication of its length, the fact that Marisa's hand could not encompass its girth told a story. As her mouth slipped over the fat head, the first slither of my own arousal floated through me. Shane soon lay back on the couch in complete submission as Marisa undid his belt and pushed his trousers down a little exposing his cock fully. It was no doubt the biggest cock I'd seen in real life, not so much long, but just very, very thick.

I'd never watched anything like this before, and I could feel my panties becoming very warm and wet as their antics became more intense. As Marisa suckled Shane's cock noisily, he eased her dress high up over her panties, his fingers tracing the panty line between her thighs. A loud sigh escaped Marisa's full mouth as his fingers slid under her panties and into her pussy. She removed her mouth from his cock and rested it on his navel, her hand slowly stroking the substantial shaft in front of her face.

She looked over and smiled at me, "How'd you like to help me out over here?"

I cannot remember being so aroused and her invitation was exciting as it was tempting. I hesitated for about half a second.

"Are you sure?" I stammered.

Marisa chuckled and lovingly looked up at her husband, "Would you like Tess to come and play?"

Shane opened his eyes and smiled, "Only if you want to."

I was trembling with anticipation as I slipped towards the couch on which they were sprawled. Shane moved over to make room for me, and I made myself comfortable beside him. Marisa reached for my hand and guided it to Shane's cock, and like her, my fingers couldn't encompass its thick girth. It was slightly thicker at the base than the head, fat veins stood proud while pumping the necessary blood to keep it erect. The circumcised head was large and round, and already slippery from Marisa's saliva. She again lowered her mouth over the head and suckled him while I slowly stroked his shaft.

Then she lifted her mouth and looked over at me with a smirk, "Your turn."

I held her stare as I lowered my face to his cock, my tongue swiftly darting over the eye causing Shane to shiver. Marisa laughed as I tormented him for a few seconds before slipping my lips over the bulbous head. My mouth was stretched wide and I knew that I was going to struggle with his size, but there's more than one way to skin a cat. I sucked him for a while then lifted my mouth allowing my tongue to trace the rim of the head and the glands below. Marisa's lips replaced mine, and we shared duties, her sucking and me licking, leaving Shane whimpering quietly in pleasure. Our mouths were so close that we couldn't help but touch, and I began to notice Marisa intentionally doing it. Then all of a sudden, her lips were upon mine, and I initially tensed in shock. But I didn't pull away as her warm tongue entered my mouth and danced briefly over mine before retreating to Shane's cock.

Wild thoughts flooded my mind at Marisa's audacity, for I had never been kissed by another woman, or even had thoughts in that direction. I was confused but not unhappily so as I continued my licking duties of Shane's cock. Marisa's mouth again came close to mine, and I surprised myself and turned to meet her kiss, and our tongues desperately sought each others. Her lips were warm and soft, the taste of foreign lipstick and Pina Colada apparent. Marisa broke the kiss and returned to Shane's cock but returned several times to steal another kiss.

"Mmmmmmmmm, we're gonna have some fun tonight." she said turning her attention to the removal of Shane's shirt and trousers.

I carried on with my stroking and licking as Shane was completely stripped. The next thing I know is that Marisa slipped over both Shane and I leaving me pinned between them. I sat nervously still as both Shane and Marisa turned their attention to me; they took turns gently kissing me as their hands began to roam over my aroused body.

"Are you okay with this?" Shane whispered into my ear between kisses.

"I guess." I replied nervously. "I don't want you to stop."

For those who have never experienced two pairs of hands seducing you, I can tell you its absolutely incredible. There's confusion mixed with excitement and the odd flash of panic. My blouse was unbuttoned and removed, my bra straps eased over my shoulders exposing my breasts. I heard myself cry with pleasure as they each took one sensitive nipple and suckled gently. I then felt a hand on each of my thighs slowly sliding upwards taking turns to caress my pussy through my jeans. My eyes were closed as my jeans were unbuttoned and the zip unfastened. I eagerly raised myself from the couch so they could be slipped downwards; my only concern was embarrassment of how wet they might find me. My panties quickly followed my jeans and it only took the removal of my bra to leave me naked as the day I was born. Gentle hands spread my legs a little, and I felt the first tentative exploration of my wet pussy. I nervously opened my eyes to take in the proceedings.

"Mmmmm, what a thick bush." Marisa commented running her fingers back and forth through my pubes.

For a short time this naughty couple were content to explore my body. My pussy was nicely stroked, my clitoris given all the attention that a clitoris deserves. There were hands and little kisses everywhere as my anticipation of what might lay ahead heightened my excitement. Marisa then got to her feet, shrugged herself out of her dress and stepped out of it. She looked over at me to make sure I was watching as her bra was also discarded. She stepped closer as her hands moved to her lacy gold panties and pushed them seductively downwards exposing a completely bald pussy. Her lips were large and pronounced with a hint of pink peeking through the slit between. Her tan body was lean but curvy, her breasts smallish and slightly low from motherhood. A narrow waist curved outwards to hips and round thighs. She let me look for a while; then stepped close enough to Shane so he could kiss her thighs and pronounced pubic mound before running a finger back and forth through her bald slit.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 09:46 PM
"Let me watch you give Tess a licking." Marisa whispered.

Shane slid off the couch and positioned himself between my thighs. I trembled with anticipation as his tongue teased my thighs and navel avoiding where I really wanted him to play. Finally he ran it down through my pubes and into my slit, and I jumped as it flicked over my clitoris. It didn't take long before I was at the right end one of the best lickings I'd ever had. Shane's mouth spoilt my pussy to a lavished crescendo of pleasures without allowing me to cum. My lips were kissed, licked and sucked upon, my clitoris tormented while his finger attacked my lovely little G spot with expert precision. Looking down I could see my juices all over his face, but he carried on working me.

I felt Marisa climb onto the couch beside me; her mouth quickly found my breasts and gently kissed and licked them. I placed my arm around her shoulders and ran my fingers through her thick mane of hair as she moved upwards kissing my neck and ears. Again I consensually turned to meet her lips. Our embrace became more passionate, our tongues darting back and forth in each other's mouth. I will always remember this moment, the ultimate pleasure of my clitoris being sucked while being kissed in a way that only another woman knows how. For some time we stayed just like that, Marisa holding my face still so that she could kiss me lovingly and passionately. Then she slipped from me.

I watched as she rolled face up onto the carpet and positioned herself between Shane's powerful thighs. His body tensed as she took him into her mouth, and while I couldn't see what was going on, he seemed to like what ever sin she was committing. She stayed like that for a minute or so, then slipped upwards and knelt beside my spread thighs to watch her husband licking me.

"That's enough of that, its fuck time." she suggested.

Shane wet face looked up from between my thighs.

"Do you want to fuck?" he asked.

I appreciated the question, but I was too far gone to say no.

I smiled, "Sure."

An eager and smiling Shane raised himself into a kneeling position between my wide spread thighs, Marisa leaned over and suckled on his cock for a second or two before guiding it towards my pussy. With one hand she parted my lips and with the other guided her husband's cock between them. She rubbed the head up and down the slit a few times before placing it at my opening.

I braced myself for the girth of Shane's thick cock, but my aroused wetness accepted him with ease. I felt my pussy stretch as never before as inch by inch it entered me with short little strokes until he was in to the hilt.

"How's that feel?" Marisa asked as Shane began to slide back and forth inside me.

"It's quite nice." I replied nervously after a few seconds of contemplation.

Marisa smiled, "You can relax; Shane won't hurt you. He's a wonderful lover."

Shane smiled, "How do you like it, fast or slow?"

"Slow would be good." I replied sensibly.

It didn't take long for Marisa to get in on the act. Every now and then she would reach down and guide her husband's cock from my pussy and then suckle on it before guiding it back inside me. Then she got a little braver and slid her face over my navel trying her best to get her tongue onto my clit as Shane slowly fucked me. I soon began to enjoy the size of Shane's cock, for each push filled me completely. It was rock hard and my pussy hugged it tightly through his long strokes. And Marisa was right; her Shane was a very accomplished lover. His patience and gentleness with his large cock bringing me great pleasure, it was all very, very nice.

Marisa then climbed up on the couch and kissed me briefly before looking into my eyes, "Would you mind if I gave you a licking?"

I hesitated, not because I didn't want her to, but it seemed strange that she would want to. Our kissing was intimate and with passion, but licking another woman's pussy was again a little bit further down the track from my innocence.

"Are you sure you want to?" I stammered.

"Oh yes please, I'd love to."

I nodded and Marisa jumped from the couch, and pulled Shane away from me, his cock springing free into the air.

"Bully." he complained playfully as his hand found his rejected shaft and squeezed it gently.

I closed my eyes as Marisa positioned herself between my thighs. I didn't have to wait long to feel her mouth between my pussy lips. I immediately noticed how soft and smooth her mouth was; none of the brittle whiskers that a man usually brings to the party. While she didn't have the technique of her husband, her licking was very nice. It was more delicate and soft, her tongue just touching my clitoris as it lapped me gently and I found myself wriggling against her face. I felt the weight of Shane moving onto the couch beside me, and I opened my eyes to find his cock inches from my face. I reached for it fondling the slippery head and shaft as it moved closer to my mouth. I opened my mouth wide and took him as deep as I could, but after a few seconds his size caused me discomfort. I dropped it from my mouth; then sucked and licked the head as my hand stroked the shaft. Thankfully he seemed to be content with that.

"Would like to watch me and Shane fuck?" Marisa asked after awhile.

"Sure, that'd be fun." I replied.

"Best go up to the bedroom." Shane suggested.

We untangled ourselves and picked up our discarded clothes, Marisa took me by the hand and led me upstairs to their bedroom at the far end of the house.

"You having a good time?" she asked me while pulling the covers back.

"Absolutely, but I don't know how I'll feel about all this in the morning."

Marisa laughed, "You'll be too tired and sore to worry about it if we have anything to do with it."

Shane's cock had begun to wilt on the short journey from lounge to bedroom. After locking the door and dimming the light, Marisa eased him onto his back on the cool sheet and knelt beside him. He moaned as her mouth slipped over his cock, her hand sliding up and down the shaft. Shane reached for me and I moved closer so that he could touch me, his hands caressing my breasts and thighs. He encouraged me to lower my breasts to his mouth and he suckled on them as his hand found its way between my thighs. Our faces drifted closer until our lips met, but the kiss seemed awkward for both of us and we both pulled away. It dawned on that this was the first time that I'd had sex with someone that I didn't passionately care for. It wasn't that I was uncomfortable; it seemed that the sex was okay, but kissing Shane intimately wasn't. This was strange, for I was all for kissing Marisa, but not her husband. These thoughts became too complicated, and I dismissed them from my mind.

Marisa rolled onto her back with her legs high in the air lowering her knees slowly back to her chest. Shane wasted no time in positioning himself over her and Marisa lifted her ankles over his shoulders while reaching for his cock. He snuggled closer as I moved in to watch his penetration. Marisa's bald pussy lips were stretched wide around the thick head, and she moaned loudly as it slipped inwards little by little. Shane worked into her gently with little pushes gaining penetration until he was in all the way. I was intrigued watching his slick cock dragging her inner lips outwards each time he pulled out. It looked almost painful, but Marisa's whimpers of pleasure and her pushing eagerly back against him convinced me otherwise. She soon dropped her legs and wrapped them around his buttocks to hold him tightly. When I tired of watching the attack on Marisa's pussy, I moved upwards to find them hugging each other and kissing passionately. I smiled, for their intimacy was nice to watch. Marisa eventually noticed me and held out her hand for me to hold.

"You okay?" she asked.

"Yeah, this is exciting." replied.

"Mmmm, sure is." Marisa replied rolling out from under Shane and positioning herself on all fours with her buttocks high in the air.

Shane climbed to his knees and positioned himself behind her quickly rubbing his cock up and down her slit before guiding it towards her opening. Marisa winced as he tried to penetrate her.

"Run out of lube." she admitted rolling forward to a bedside cabinet.

A small plastic bottle was produced and flipped high in the air for Shane to catch as Marisa again positioned herself in front of him. A little clear liquid was applied to his cock and then a dab to her lips; he pushed slowly into her causing Marisa to lower her head to the bed and moan quietly. For a short time she stayed still accepting his attack with apprehension. I knew from experience that doggie could be a vulnerable position. With someone hung like Shane, I too would struggle. It wasn't long before Marisa sighed loudly and pulled away from her husband leaving his shiny cock swinging in the breeze.

She rolled him onto his back and mounted him, her hand quickly guiding his cock to her pussy. From my position behind them, I got a perfect view of Marisa's pussy lips stretching around the head and then swallow his shaft inch by inch. I moved around to their side and found Marisa kissing Shane passionately, their bodies slowly writhing against each other. Their loving enthusiasm was nice to watch, the moans of pleasure, the slow kissing and the caressing enhancing their love making. After a while, Marisa turned to me and smiled.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 09:47 PM
"Getting lonely?"

I shook my head, "I'm enjoying watching to two at it, never seen anything like this before."

Shane laughed as he dropped a nipple from his mouth, "Thank god there's no one else on this planet like Marisa; it would be too dangerous for men to walk the streets."

Marisa frowned and slapped her breasts hard against his face, then turned to me, "For that comment I think you should sit on his face. That'll keep him quiet, well for awhile anyway."

I thought Marisa was joking, but she pulled me close and guided me astride Shane's face so that I was facing her. I felt Shane's hands slide up the outside of my thighs, and then his tongue slide deeply though my slit. I confess that the 69 position is not my favourite, while having my pussy licked is always nice, the thought that my lover is looking up at my butt hole is a little disconcerting. My worries were however short lived, for Marisa's hands found my breasts and her mouth kissed me gently on the cheek. Again I had no hesitation in turning to meet her kiss, and we were soon locked in a tight passionate embrace. We all rocked gently against each other, Marisa riding Shane's cock slowly as he licked my clitoris with great expertise.

My orgasm snuck up on me and was upon me before I realised. I felt my body tremble as the pleasure flowed through my body. Marisa broke our kiss and nuzzled my cheek.

"That's it my girl." Marisa whispered as I whimpered in pleasure. "Let yourself go and have a nice big cum."

I eventually collapsed forward against Marisa who supported my trembling body, her lips again finding mine. I plunged my tongue deep inside her mouth and kissed her for many seconds while Shane's tongue gently lapped at my most sensitive clitoris.

"Holy shit, that was good." I confessed coming to my senses.

Marisa chuckled, "Looked good from here too. How about you Shane, how'd it look from down there?"

"Sorry girls; couldn't see much from down here." came a muffled reply.

"How about sitting on his cock while you're still wet." Marisa suggested slipping away from Shane.

I carefully spun around and mounted Shane, again his rock hard cock stretching me wide and filling me completely. Marisa mounted his face and made a great effort to slide her sopping pussy back and forth all over his face.

She smiled at me while doing so, "Oh, revenge is soooo sweet."

I spent the next few minutes sliding slowly up and down Shane's cock enjoying his thickness inside me. It was a novelty, for I had never experienced a cock his size. I liked the way the thick base stretched my opening wide exposing my clitoris, which Marisa had found with her fingers. I placed my arms around her shoulders so that we could kiss intimately as we moved back and forth on Shane. It wasn't long before I experienced a second orgasm, smaller but no less enjoyable than the first. Again Marisa hugged me as the little tremors flowed through my body.

"You okay?" she asked after I finished.

I laughed, "I'm more than okay; that was fuckin great."

We both rolled sideways from Shane and lay in a tangle of arms and legs. Marisa ran her hands over my breasts and nipples before moving downwards and stroking my wet pussy.

"You wanna try licking me?" she whispered.

I tensed, for her request was a surprise. I was a little unsure about her licking me, but the thought of me doing the licking needed a little more thought on my part.

Marisa recognised my reluctance and gave me a peck on the lips, "Its okay, just thought you might wanna give it a try."

She rolled over to Shane who was stroking his cock while watching us. Her mouth quickly found his shaft and began to suck him slowly and noisily. I smiled as his eyes closed in pleasure as his wife expertly delivered a superb blow job. My attention turned to Marisa as her pussy was perfectly visible between her slight parted thighs. I wondered what it might be like to slip my tongue between her smooth bald lips; the thought of trying didn't seem to be so abhorrent in my aroused state.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhh, I'm gonna cum soon." Shane moaned.

Marisa dropped his cock from her mouth and looked over at me, "How about you making him cum?"

I soon found myself spread eagled on the bed with my legs spread wide. Two pillows had been placed under my buttocks to lift me high from the bed and allowing Shane to kneel between my legs instead of lying on top of me. A little more lube made Shane's penetration easy and then he began to work me. This time his approach was more vigorous and he was thrusting into me with hard long stokes resulting in the loud slapping of flesh upon flesh. I heard myself whimper each time he impaled me, something I'd never done before, before this night I'd always prided myself on being a quiet but passionate lay. Marisa's hands were busy fiddling with my clitoris and pubes, but soon as Shane began to get close to orgasm, she placed her head on my navel.

"C'mon my sweet, cum on my face." she whispered time and time again.

By this time Shane was pummelling me with his big cock and nearly knocking me from the pillows beneath. As I began to slip off, he grasped my thighs and secured me as his excited strokes became more frantic. I raised myself to watch as he removed his cock from me and pointed it towards Marisa's well positioned face, his first long line of cum fired catching her beautifully. She grasped his cock and threw her mouth over it, and I could see the bulge of the head stretching her cheeks as he emptied himself into her. She swallowed diligently until Shane slowed and gave and almighty moan of ecstasy, then collapsed backwards on the bed a second or two later. Marissa followed him and continued to suckle his cock ignoring the line of cum all over her face. Swivelling her head towards me, she made sure I was still watching, then tore her mouth away from his cock and pointed it towards me.

"Wanna turn?" she asked.

"No thanks."

The last thing I wanted was to taste cum when I didn't have to. But Marisa didn't seem to mind and licked up every drop she could find, then wiped the line from her face and licked her hand clean. She then straddled her husband and rubbed her pussy up and down his shrinking cock which now lay up his navel.

"How about a little kiss?" she asked playfully before poking out her slobbery white tongue at me.

"Yuk no." was my reply as I settled back on the bed.

The next thing I know, Marisa's face was between my thighs and her tongue exploring my damaged pussy. I put up it with for a few seconds before pushing her face away.

"Sorry, but it's all worn out." I said.

Thankfully Marisa withdrew and sat up on the bed between Shane and I.

"What a couple of spoil sports, there's more fun to be had yet." she pleaded.

Shane looked over at me and grinned, "Don't worry Tess, she'll settle down soon."

Marisa did indeed settle down, and we all cuddled up together in a tangle of sweaty arms and legs.

"Good fun?" Marisa asked.

"Yep, great fun. Never had a threesome before. It was pretty exciting for me." I replied.

"It was pretty exciting for us too, even though you wouldn't lick my pussy." Marisa replied in a mocking sulking voice. "Maybe next time."



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 09:48 PM
Was there going to be a next time I asked myself as I lay in a sleepy stupor between them? I confessed to myself that it was the most exciting sex I ever had, even though it was devoid of any real feelings on my part. While I might regret it over the next few days, I had no doubt that I could be tempted to repeat the exercise if the circumstances were right. But would I be able to lick Marisa's bald pussy like she wanted me to; that I wasn't sure of. After a few little hugs and kisses, I wisely extracted myself from their bed and returned to mine at the other end of the house. My being found in mummy and daddies bed next morning with no clothes on by innocent little eyes might be a bit difficult to explain.

The next morning Molly did indeed find her way into my bed and gave me little cuddle before heading for her breakfast. By the time I arose, Shane had taken Molly for her dancing lesson which left Marisa and I alone in the kitchen drinking coffee and munching on toast. At first our conversation was a little uncomfortable, but she broke the ice on the subject that was on both of our minds.

She smiled across the table at me, "You okay about last night?"

"Yeah, I think so. It all seems like a dream now."

Marisa chuckled loudly, "Well honey, I can assure you it was no dream. It full on and fun; and you my girl conducted yourself like a champ."

"I can't believe it actually happened; I've never ever considered doing anything like it. Have you guys done this sort of thing before?"

Marisa shook her head, "Nah. We both played the field before we met, but we've been faithful since. Not that we haven't fantasised about bringing other people to our bed, but before last night it was just a game. Don't worry; it was just as new to us as it was you. And just as much fun."

I thought about it for a few seconds as I sipped my coffee, "But aren't you a lesbian too?

Maria shook her head, "Nope, not really. When I was in my late teens I used to play around a bit with my best girlfriend. We experimented a few times, and licking pussy seemed natural at the time. The worst thing I ever did was confess that to Shane, just the thought of watching me lick pussy makes him just about cream his pants. Me licking you last night made his biggest fantasy come true."

"But you're not interested in other women?" I asked.

"Nope, not really although licking pussy is quite nice, and easier on the mouth than sucking cock, especially Shane's. "

I laughed, "Yep, it's a biggie alright. I've had a few, but never one that big before."

"You like it?" Marisa asked.

"Yeah, but I'm a little sore this morning."

"It took me awhile to get used to it when I first met him, but now I wouldn't satisfied with a small one." Marisa replied.

"Or even a normal one." I added.

Marisa laughed loudly, "Even a normal one. I hope I didn't make you nervous when I asked if you wanted to lick me. I thought you might want to try it."

"It was a bit of a shock, that's for sure. But I wasn't really offended or anything."

"Good." Marisa replied with a mischievous look on her pretty face. "It's quite nice though running your tongue through a nice warm pussy. I think girls have a better understanding of what to do. Last night sure brought back some memories and I confess enjoying doing it to you. So anytime you want to try licking pussy, you just call me."

I grinned as a little flutter of arousal floated through me, and the idea of licking Marisa quickly cemented itself in my brain.

"It would seem really strange doing that, you wouldn't mind if I asked to?" I asked.

Marisa laughed, "Hell no. We're all adults and life is short. When we leave this earth, it should be knowing that we've done everything we ever wanted to. So if you wonder what its like to lick pussy, then go for it. Then you can cross it off 'your want to' list. If you want, you can lick mine right here and now."

I felt a ripple of excitement soar through my body as I considered her lewd proposal, and then noticed that my panties were very wet. Could I do this I asked myself, and could I live with myself afterwards? But I was strong enough to realise that the seed had now been sown, and that I would always wonder. Maybe this was the best chance I'll ever have.

"How long will Shane and Molly be?" I asked.

A glint flashed in Marisa's eyes and a wide grin appeared as she looked down at her watch, "About an hour and a half, so we've plenty of time right now. Do you think we should go upstairs and fool around?"

The word 'Yes' escaped my lips.

"C'mon then, lets do it." she replied and placed her empty coffee cup on the table before getting to her feet.

Like a lamb to the slaughter I followed Marisa upstairs to the bedroom. She pulled the curtains before removing her tee shirt and jeans leaving herself in a brief pair of white panties which were also quickly discarded.

From the walk in wardrobe, Maria got a large towel and spread it across the bed, then looked over at me.

"Get your clothes off too." she ordered.

With a trembling heart and shaking hands, I slowly removed my clothing under Marisa's watchful eyes. Then from the wardrobe, she produced a large white bag and removed a number of sex toys which were placed neatly on the bedside cabinet. She then looked over at me wearing nothing but a mischievous smile.

"Okay, come here." she ordered sternly.

Marisa took me into her arms, gave me a peck on the cheek before guiding me downwards onto the bed and then climbed on beside me. I lay still in a nervous state as her hands glided lightly over my body slowly moving towards my breasts. I waited in anticipation as my sensitive nipples were touched and kissed, and then her wandering hands and mouth began moving downwards. I opened my legs in willing submission as Marisa's fingers slipped through my curls and down into my wet slit, her long finger sliding up and down over my clitoris and into my opening.

"Mmmmmmmmmmm, who's a horny little bitch?" Marisa purred as she reached across to the bedside cabinet and picked up a dangerous looking toy.

It was pink and blue with two heads, one longer than the other. I heard it jump into life as Marisa toyed with the buttons at the end while sliding her body over mine and positioning herself between my now wide spread thighs. I felt her fingers ease my pussy lips apart and then the pulsating head of the toy touch me for the first time.

I'd never had any involvement with sex toys, not that I wasn't interested or anything, but I'd never had the opportunity before this day. The problems of obtaining one was as paramount of trying to hide it in my bedroom at home, and then finding the time to use it when there was no one else around. But as soon as that quivering head slid inside me, I knew that I was hooked. I pushed up eagerly at it to gain more length, and for the first few seconds Marisa slid it back and forth inside me. I felt her fingers gently prying my lips apart, and then the second smaller head touch my clitoris. I heard myself cry out as intense pleasure flashed through my highly aroused body. Marisa began increasing the speed of the toy and I squirmed and trembled as the pleasure intensified, then the head inside me began to move independently. I lifted my knees back onto my chest to make myself more comfortable as the first signals of an orgasm began to flow through me.



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
06-03-2008, 09:49 PM
"Nice?" Marisa asked.

"Ohhhhhhhh fuuck yes." I replied.

"Gonna cum soon?"

"Yes."

"Good." Marisa replied and removed the toy from me, turned it off and threw it onto the floor beside the bed.

"Nooo, nooo, noooo," I pleaded shaking with disappointment as my fingers found my clitoris and tweaked it frantically.

Marisa giggled at my frustration while removing my hand from between my legs, "Seeing you're so horny, it'll be a good time to lick my pussy."

"No please, let me cum first, then I'll lick your pussy." I pleaded trying to free my hand from her grip.

"Nope, you can cum afterwards." she stated firmly while positioning herself on the bed beside me.

For the next few seconds I lay still as my brain protested in sexual frustration, but then the audacity of Marisa's tactics became quickly apparent. She wanted me aroused and hungry, and I certainly was. Without hesitation I moved down the bed and knelt on the floor knowing from my own experience that this was the best position to receive a good licking.

"That's my girl." Marisa commented as she repositioned herself closer to my waiting face.

For the first time in my short life, I found myself looking into the special place of another woman. I took a few seconds to gaze upon the sight before me, the lovely brown thighs and the slightly paler skin of her smoothly shaven pussy. Her lips were smaller in size than I knew mine to be, and they glistened in her excitement. Her lips were slightly parted and I could see the pinkness within and the little mound of her clitoris. Marisa moved forward slightly, her impatience obvious, and I took a deep breath before lowering my lips to her thighs.

For a short time I ran my tongue over the smoothness of her inner thighs, slowly edging closer to her pussy lips before jumping across to the opposite thigh. I took pleasure in teasing Marisa as she tried unsuccessfully to manoeuvre her pussy onto my face. By the time I did let my tongue flick across her lips, she was nearly in frenzy.

My first nervous little licks were somewhat tentative giving me time to explore her taste and warm wetness. But I soon began to delve deeper in her valley, my tongue lapping her clitoris and down to her elongated opening. As Marisa began to whimper, I buried my face deeper, her slippery lips engulfing my cheeks.

I soon recognised my enjoyment of my immoral act and my nervousness abated. It was certainly easier on the jaw than sucking cock, and the sensation of her sopping wet pussy on my face was really quite nice too. I moved my attack from her clitoris and turned my attentions to her smooth lips, taking them in turn into my mouth and running my tongue across the silky insides. Marisa simply twisted and pushed against me while uttering little whimpers of appreciation. I then turned my attention back to her now enlarged clitoris.

"Put a finger inside." Marisa asked.

I responded by inserting one finger and then another gently exploring her velvet smooth insides as my tongue lapped her clitoris. Marisa twitched under my effort and encouraged me onwards with little whispers of appreciation as I searched for her G spot. My face was now smothered in her slippery juices, and little squelching noises reaching my ears. For some minutes I continued my endeavours becoming more comfortable as I experimented with differing little techniques. Then without warning, Marisa pulled away from my clutches and stretched upwards reaching towards the bedside cabinet. She returned with another toy, this time a thin ended contraption with a curved head. Returning to the position straddling my face, Marisa turned it on and slipped the curved head over her engorged clitoris.

"Ohhhhhhh, yeeees." she whimpered after a few seconds of playing. "Lick me further down."

I lowered my face to her gapping pussy lips and slipped my tongue into her twirling firmly round and round. I lapped and suckled as the toy buzzed close to my nose, Marisa's gyrating became more rigorous, her moans and whimpers getting louder by the second. Then all of a sudden, her buttocks lifted from the bed and away from my face, my tongue followed to ensure her orgasm was maximised. With my hands firmly around the outside of her thighs, I continued my licking until she slowly began to relax back onto the bed with a loud sigh. The still whirring toy dropped from her hands onto the bed, and I seized my chance. I mashed my face firmly into her sopping canyon and sucked her clitoris deep into my mouth so my tongue could torment it. Marisa cried in frustration at the loss of her post orgasmic bliss, and tried to roll away from me. But my hands held her secure for many seconds until she managed scramble from clutches.

"Go away you horrible little wench." she cried while trying not to laugh.

"Come back here, I haven't finished." I replied playfully.

Marisa raised herself to her elbows and looked down at me with a big grin on her sweaty face, "You should be ashamed of yourself."

I met her gaze, "I am."

She laughed loudly, "Liar."

Still hungry for my own orgasm, I spotted the double headed vibrator which had been earlier discarded to the carpet. I rolled from the bed and scooped it up, then spent a few seconds playing with the controls. Returning to the bed, I lay with my legs open and ran the toy through my pubes and down between my lips. I jumped as it found my clitoris and was about to settle down into some serious playing when Marisa took it from my hands.

"Here, let me do it." she said.

Marisa gently worked the toy all over my pussy before slowly inserting it so that the second shorter head lined up on my clitoris. I heard myself moan loudly as the pleasure engulfed me, but lay still so that Marisa could have her evil way with me.

What followed was the quickest orgasm that I ever experienced. It climbed swiftly through my aroused trembling body and hit me hard. I cried and whimpered in absolute rapture as my orgasm rocked me to my soul. From the tips of my toes to the innermost of my confused brain, I was torn with exquisite pleasure. I clutched the sheets below me as I writhed until my orgasm began to slip away. I pushed frantically against the toy trying to prolong my pleasure but in the end could not stop it fading from me. And as my body began to return to earth, Marisa climbed into arms and kissed me passionately, and I duly responded with my own passion. We lay in a tangled web of sweaty arms and legs ignoring the smell of our sex around us.

"So my little wench; how was that?" she asked running her hand through my pussy lips.

"Disgustingly good." was about as much I could muster under the circumstances.

The danger of us slipping off to sleep crossed Marisa's mind, and she managed to drag my devastated body from the bed towards the shower. The last thing we wanted was Shane and Molly to arrive home and catch us. We quickly showered and dressed, and I left for home before they arrived home.

Over the next few days, I tormented myself for my sins. Most times I was disgusted with myself. But at night in my bed, my eager fingers would find my wet pussy as I recalled what had happened in a blow by blow account. My orgasms were easy to come by, but then the guilt always followed.

It was a couple of weeks later before I heard from Marisa again and the question I was waiting for. Could I do another sit for Molly? I said yes without hesitation, and waited in nervous anticipation for the weekend to arrive. On their return from the social occasion, I was invited to Shane and Marisa's bed, which I accepted without hesitation. Again it was a sinful night of debauchery, my pussy well stretched from Shane's thick cock and then lovingly licked by his beautiful wife. Marisa had confessed to our private session to Shane, but he didn't seem to mind. He was most interested in watching me lick Marisa's pussy with intensity and then ejaculated prematurely over her breasts in his excitement. Day light was appearing under the curtains before we finally surrendered our lust.

Our sinful seasons repeated another five times before the novelty began to wear thin for me. What I began to crave was the companionship of my own man, I wanted affection and love and the security of a real relationship. But how to deal with Shane and Marisa was surely going to be a problem. I've always avoided telling lies, but I invented a boyfriend whom I didn't want to cheat on. While Shane and Marisa were disappointed at me not wanting to play in their bed, they understood and placed no pressure upon me to do so. I continued to sit for Molly for another year, and I confess to once inviting myself to Shane and Marisa's bed after a few too many Pina Colada's. By this time a real boyfriend had came and went, and I was in the need for some serious sex. They certainly made sure I got just that.

As the years passed me by, I reached those important milestones in my life. I met and married the man I would love for the rest of my life; I gave birth to my babies and cherished them with all the love that a mother does. Looking back, I never once regretted my time with Shane and Marisa. But I never again climbed between the thighs of another woman, not because I didn't want to, but because the opportunity never arose. If it had, I might just have done so. But back then it was a time of youthful experimentation, and as Marisa said, life is short. I never confessed these carnal sins to my husband, for I love him so much that I couldn't bare the pain of him thinking of me as some kind of slut. I just hope that you find it in your heart to forgive me.



The End

Himerus
06-03-2008, 09:49 PM
brother birdie8819,

you are great. so many stories. very erotic and steamy.
some of them,read liao so steam steam. thanks ;)

Glen2712
07-03-2008, 05:25 AM
After reading and cumming, sure can sleep but i can't 'cause i'm hooked reading till this hour! :eek: :D






P.S: List Of UPPEES is not in full due to the capacity limitation of the signature function (not be longer than 300 characters excluding BB Code markup). Rest assured I've all ur nicks n u'll be awarded. If I do missed u, kindly PM me. :)


Appreciate the PM, Bro David_Ginola, Bro Rw6828, Bro Myo_Swee, Bro XboxSG, Bro Best123, Bro Ahnook78, Bro bhoven, Bro VOGS, Bro nacho, Bro desk13, Bro BatistaSG, Bro steamystreamsg, Bro Linkus, Bro Regaine, Bro evo7_5, Bro Thongchai, Bro curiouslooker, Bro PS3SG, Bro Red-Card, Bro jerrystockton, Bro Cytan7, Bro =WK=, Bro dbhh, Bro awesome04 and Bro skyhawk958!

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:15 PM
brother birdie8819,

you are great. so many stories. very erotic and steamy.
some of them,read liao so steam steam. thanks


Thanks bro Himerus for your support and taking time to read all the stories here , will post more for you all . ;)

After reading and cumming, sure can sleep but i can't 'cause i'm hooked reading till this hour!


Wah piang bro Glen , 5 plus in the morning still surfing here better take care man . Thanks for your supporter also . :)

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:16 PM
Winter Wanton Land


Maev MacFarlane, a resident of North Carolina in the States, was driving through her favourite little town of Bulloch located thirty-five miles north of Glasgow situated on the extreme southern end of Loch Lomond. Her MacFarlane ancestors once lived in this very area, having moved East/North East from the Loch Linne area. Like so many Scots in the days of Rob Roy MacGregor, the early 18th century, whose family lived beyond the mountain Ben Lomond to the East many of her ancestors thieved cattle to make a living and survive, cattle in Scottish being called coos.

This trip back to her homeland, actually homelands since Maev (May + ve) was of both Irish and Scottish ancestry, was her Christmas gift to herself, one she had been awaiting with great anticipation.

Maev's plane landed at Glasgow International Airport where she rented a small blue, compact car with manual shift that she, of course, had to shift with her left hand since the steering wheel was located on the right side. This was due to the face that one drives on the left side of the road that many in the States call driving on "the wrong side of the road." However, to Maev's way of thinking driving on the left side of the road was correct for those throughout Ireland and the United Kingdom of Scotland, Wales, and England, and she had no difficulty with it.

It was a very cold, overcast day when Maev left the airport and headed north towards Bulloch. She was driving on A 82 on her way to Glencoe Village that is located in the Scottish Highlands in the northwest end of the glen on the southern bank of the River Coe as it enters Loch Leven, a saltwater arm of Loch Linnie.

Glencoe Village was situated in Glencoe Valley near the site of the reputed, dastardly massacre of the MacDonald clan by the Clan Campbell who murdered them in their sleep under orders given by the Commander of Fort William. The village is surrounded by spectacular mountain scenery that in winter is covered with snow and ice, making travel quite different if not dangerous at times.

Maev knew this, but she was a free spirit who pressed the envelope many times throughout her life be it in climbing mountains alone, breaking a climber's cardinal rule not to climb alone; canoeing white water; hiking through deserts that are home to rattle snakes, Gila monsters, scorpions, peccary/wild pigs, and many kinds of cacti; into and out of the Grand Canyon in eight hours, bringing on the first stages of hypothermia; or sailing.

Thus, when it began to snow, Maev didn't give much thought to it even though it was quickly accumulating on the roads and surrounding landscape, making driving difficult with visibility no more than 100 feet in front of her; although, fortunately there weren't many on the road.

To make matters worse her car rental had all-season tires on it, but it didn't have snow tires nor did it have chains in the boot. So with the little traffic on the road, Maev was basically alone out in this horrible snowstorm that in an hour of so went from just covering the two-lane road to about a foot of the white stuff, and Maev could barely see where she was going. She knew she was headed in the right direction towards Glencoe Village that was to be her first stop on her trip where she had reservations in one of the quality bed and breakfast establishments, Callart B &B, a five star accommodation.

Maev was going to stay in Glencoe to do some relaxing while reading and writing poetry since she loved words. Words were power to Maev, especially in poetry since each word needed to add to the meaning of the whole poem, especially if there was rhyme. Weather permitting she also planned to do some hiking and even mountain climbing if feasible.

Unfortunately, the winter weather had other plans for Maev, plans she never expected nor anticipated. The snowstorm was pilling up the white stuff very quickly, now making it both difficult to see as well as to drive. The snow was coming down so heavily and the strong northwest wind was causing it to swirl around her that it was close to being a whiteout, and she was still about twenty-five miles from Glencoe Village as best she could make out from having seen the last mileage sign which read 40 Kilometers.

In these horrendous conditions Maev was down to a crawl on the snowy road, and she strained her eyes to see as she watched the wipers move quickly back and forth across the windscreen. She was looking for and hoping she might find any shelter from the storm, especially a private home. However, Maev thought that would be just too damn lucky for such a thing to happen.

"More than likely," Maev thought, "I'm going to be stranded out here on the side of the road all alone in this freezing cold, but at least I packed alot of warm clothes, especially my 100%, all-natural wool sweater and winter hiking gear. So I won't freeze to death."

That thought just having passed through her mind Maev thought she was seeing a mirage. She thought she saw the outline of a house up ahead on her right, but she wasn't sure. However, with high hopes Maev drove slowly until she saw a lovely whitewashed, thatched-roof cottage; although, the thatch was just about covered completely with a blanket of thick snow. It was mainly the shape of the gabled roof with the broom-like cut ends of the thatch letting her know what it was, and as she drove into the driveway, she saw a green door and shutters.

Snow covered the walkway to the door, and drifts of snow lay in the southeast corners of the windows since the storm was coming out of the west/northwest from which most of the storms came...off the North Atlantic.

Maev stopped the auto in front of the cottage and looked around, noticing smoke rising into the frosty, snow-blown air that disappeared to the east with the wind, letting her know there was an inviting fireplace inside and someone was home. However, what she didn't know was who was on the inside of the cottage: man, men...woman, women...or family. However, in her predicament Maev knew she had no choice; she had to see if she could seek shelter in the cottage.

From her own sailing experiences, it reminded her of the old sailor's adage: "Any port when caught in a storm."

Thus, Maev turned off the engine, grabbed her backpack in which she had her purse, got out of the car, closing the door behind her, and trudged through the ankle-high deep snow up to the front door, knocked, and waited.

Since it was a small cottage, it didn't take long before the door opened, and there standing in front of Mave was a lone woman who had a woolen shawl draped over her head and across her shoulders to ward off the cold she knew was out there in the howling snowstorm.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:17 PM
Before Maev had a chance to explain her predicament, the woman, seeing Maeve to be a lone woman already coated with snow, reached out a hand, grabbed Maev by her arm, and gently pulled her inside her cottage, closing the door behind her to keep the cold and snow outside.

Maev was shocked by the suddenness of the women's actions but not afraid. She understood the woman didn't want to stand there with the door wide open to the inclement elements while she explained her plight and let the heat escape.

Despite the snow clinging to Maev's long, reddish-blonde and clothing, the woman saw how beautiful she was and seemed no threat to her. She saw Maev for who she was, a stranded, lone female, caught in one of Glencoe's nasty snowstorms.

On her part, the woman dropped her woolen shawl from her head and wrapped it around her shoulders, the ends hanging down past her waist.

Expecting at best to find either a single, old woman or an old married couple, the person standing before her was a beautiful, young woman in her mid-twenties.

Her hair was blonde, eyes blue, lovely lips, and fair skin. Since she was all bundled up, she had no idea what her body was like, but even beneath her shawl and clothing, that consisted of a neutral, long-sleeve wool sweater and sweat pants, she could tell she was youthfully well-built.

The young girl smiled warmly at Maev and said while chuckling softly, "My gracious, girl, what 'r' ya doin' out in such a snow storm as this? Ya must be daft?"

Maev smiled back at her and chuckled, "Well, I tell you true, it's not by choice. I checked the weather before heading from Glasgow International Airport having come over from the States. When I left the weather was gloomy but not threatening. If it had turned bad by the time I made it to Bulloch, I'd have stayed there 'till it blew over."

"Ah, that would have made sense, but since you're here, give me your garments to hang up, and let's get you over to the fire place where there's a warm, peat fire. And, by the way, my name is Becky. You?" asked Becky warmly and casually.

"My name is Maev, and I'd love to sit by the fire. I love the smell of beat burning. It smells so earthy," Maev answered as she removed her garments and handed them to Becky.

"Good to meet you, Maev. Take off your shoes and go sit," invited Becky as she hung Maev's coat and tartan tam on hooks near the door.

Maev needed no encouragement. She went over and sat down on the sofa that was situated in front of the fireplace, and there was a carpet in front but far enough away from the grated screen to protect it while Becky hung up Maev's coat and cap before joining her, sitting down in a cushion sofa chair so they could look at one another.

"Now, Maev. Just where were you headed when you got caught in the blizzard and ended up here on my doorstep at my wee cottage?" asked Becky.

"I was headed for Glencoe Village where I have a confirmed room at Callart B & B," answered Maev.

"Good choice. The Callart B & B is considered one of the best and loveliest. Unfortunately, it's about 40 kilometers up the road where you turn off to the right and have to drive up to the northwest end of the glen," Becky said, "so I guess you'll be spending the night here with me which I have to admit I rather look forward to it since I don't have many visitors living out her in the Highlands."

Maev sighed deeply, "I'm just so glad I found your lovely cottage and am safe from the storm for which I thank you, Becky."

Becky smiled, intently holding Maev's stare, and smiled acquiescingly. "Oh, Maev, it's my pleasure to have your company.

"So, let me make us some tea and we can talk, and then later I'll make us some supper,"

"Oh, that sounds lovely, but only if you let me help you," added Maev, wanting to demonstrate her thanks for Becky's hospitality, "and, oh, I need to call the B & B and tell them I'll not be coming. I'm sure they'll already know why. I have my cell phone."

Becky shook her head yes and went to the kitchen area to put on the water and set a serving tray that included a plate with Walker's butter cookies, a traditional Scottish treat.

While Becky was busy, Maev stretched out her legs, pointing her feet towards the fireplace to get warm. By that time Becky returned and set down a small table with the tea and biscuits between the sofa and sofa chair. She then poured two cups of tea, steam rising from cups.

Becky asked, "Milk? Sugar?"

"No thanks. Just plain," Maev said.

Becky poured the tea and handed Maev a cup, took hers, and sat down. Once seated comfortably across from one another, Becky and Maev talked about this and that as they shared with one another facts about their lives, both feeling very at ease with the other that led them to be open enough for them talk about subjects of an intimate nature.

Knowing they were snug and secure from the winter blizzard howling outside and sitting toasty-warm in front of the fireplace with the orange, yellow embers of the burning peat aglow on the grate, gave both Becky and Maev a sense of safety and the enjoyment of not being alone on such a horrible, but oft' winter conditions in the Highlands, night.

Both grew to have the feeling that they had known one another for a long time. So much so no subject seemed to be intrusive into their personal lives. Their feeling was both open and friendly.

"Becky, I'm so glad I found your lovely cottage for two reasons: To find shelter from the storm as well as finding out what a lovely Scottish Colleen you are. You're a life-saver," Maev said quite openly.

"Hush. Hush. And am I not happy to have such luvly company on such a horrible, stormy night," said Becky in her Scottish brogue into which she sometimes falls.

"I love your speech, Becky. 'Tis simply grand," Maev said giggling as she, too, spoke out in the Celtic way.

Both Becky and Maev laughed uncontrollably as they enjoyed the fun of it.

"Maev, how would you like a wee bit of whisky in your tea to help warm you up? I've got a bottle of twelve-year-old Glenfiddich in the cupboard. Goes down smoooothly. It does," Becky asked.

"Oh, that would be lovely, Becky," answered Maev. "It's been a long time since I've had good Scotch whisky. My usual drink is Guinness stout."

"Ah, now, that's something we have in common. I love the smooth, velvety Guinness, too," said Becky.

Thus, without another word Becky went out to the kitchen, and within the cry of a banshee (a Celtic witch) she was back.

"Here we are," Becky said as she poured some Scotch into Maev's cup of tea and then some into hers.

Well, by the time Becky and Maev had drunk more tea and whisky, each time more whisky than tea, they each had a wonderful buzz, freeing them to their laughter, questions, and answers.

"Tell me, Maev, have you got a boy friend back home?" asked Becky.

Maev, not ashamed of her sexual orientation and the fact she lived the lesbian lifestyle, answered Becky's question quite matter-of-factly, "Well, to tell you the truth, Becky, I don't have a boy friend. I do have a girl friend."

Maev's answer took Becky by surprise, and it was a few seconds for Becky to wrap her mind around Maev's forthcoming answer.

"So, you're a lesbian then, Maev," said Becky.

"Yes, a die-hard lesbian," answered Maev. "Does that shock you?"

"Oh, no, Maev. That doesn't shock me in the least. In fact, you just caused shivers to run down my spine," blurted Becky almost apologetically for having asked Maev such a personal question.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:18 PM
However, Becky already asked, so it was right out there in the open. The next move was hers that she took a wee bit tentatively.

"Maev, you don't see any men around her. Do you?" asked Becky.

"No, I don't see any men around your cottage," answered Maev.

"And you won't because I'm a lesbian, too," Becky chuckled and giggled with uncontrollable laughter, the whisky having loosened her up.

Maev joined in Becky's girlish laughter. They each laughed so hard, tears ran down their cheeks, and it took a while for them to get themselves under control.

"Ain't it a hoot?" said Maev, "that I should find shelter from the storm in the home of a lesbian.

"Isn't it though?" replied Becky.

After that dual-revelation, Becky and Maev talked for the longest time, still hearing the howling, winter wind blowing outside while the snow continued to pile up. There was already about twelve inches on Maev's auto rental that both Becky and Maev could see as they had gotten up to look outside the frosted, icy windows once Becky unlatched the interior shutters she kept closed in weather like this.

Becky closed and latched the shutters again, and then she and Maev went back to the warmth of the fire where Becky put in some more pieces of peat that is dried, decayed vegetative bog grasses and plants.

When they went to sit back down, instead of returning to the sofa chair, Becky sat down of the sofa next to Maev who was sitting sideways with her left arm resting on the top edge of the sofa, thinking she'd be looking across the short distance from the sofa to the sofa chair in which Becky had been sitting.

Maev did not say a word, however, when Becky sat sideways, too, and put her hand on the top edge of the sofa just inches away from Maev's extended fingers, making her physical closeness very immediately palpable, causing her to tingle between her legs and feel wet between her legs, her Bartholin glands already secreting her natural vaginal lubrication-mucus along her vaginal slit.

"So, Maev, tell me, do you have a girl friend back home?" Becky asked.

"Yes, I have a girl friend. We've been together for a little over seven years," answered Maev without giving much detail, feeling it to be too personal to share with an almost stranger even though she and Becky were getting along quite well.

"Ah, you are the lucky one, then. Right now I live alone as you can see," Becky said with a somewhat melancholy to her voice.

"Well, you'll have to go find yourself someone," Maev encouraged. "As lovely as you are that should not be difficult."

"Easier said than done since as you can see for y'erself, I live in a rather lonely place. Even Glencoe Village is not very big, and besides, at that size it's hard to keep a secret. It doesn't take long for everyone to know your business. But enough of that," said Becky as she leaned forward and ran her fingers over Maev's hand and caressed its softness from which Maev did not pull back.

The tea along with the fire had warmed her inside and emboldened her to be brave enough to ask of Maev something very personal, feeling the worst that could happen would be for Maev to say "no."

"Maev, of course, you'll be spending the night here with me, and I'm sure you'll be wanting to shower after having such a long flight over from the States, driving all the way from Galway, and getting caught in this snow storm. Would you not?" asked Becky.

"Well, yes, that would be grand, Becky. I feel cruddy and could use a bath or shower about now," answered Maev appreciatively.

"I thought so. A shower can come after we have our supper. However, there's a wee bit of a problem. My water heater is not the biggest, and usually there's just enough water for one shower. Would you be mindin' our sharing a shower so I can have one, too?" asked Becky enticingly.

Understanding Becky's situation and not being all that shy about being naked in front of other women, she replied, "No, Becky, I don't mind sharing a shower with you. After all we have come to know one another quite well in such a short time."

"Grand. But then there's one more thing. I've got but one double bed with a nice, warm down comforter. Would you mind sharin' a bed?" asked Becky.

Maev smiled somewhat salaciously as she grinned warmly at Becky, "Well, since we're going to share a shower together, sleeping together in the same bed is no problem."

Becky smiled appreciatively, her blue eyes sparkling and her heart pounding in her chest with sexual arousal and excitement at the very thought of seeing Maev's naked beauty. She tried to create an image in her mind as she licked across her lips with the tip of her tongue, a motion that did not escape Maev's attention.

"Ah, that'll be simply grand then, Maev. Besides, our combined body temps will help keep us warm throughout this cold night. It's almost as if the little people led you to my humble cottage. Is it not? Becky asked.

Because of her Celtic ancestry Maev was well read on the subject of the little people and faeries and was, therefore, genuinely in agreement with Becky's suggestion.

With mutual agreement, she said, "That it could be, Becky. Maybe the wee folk had something in my showing up on your doorstep looking for shelter from the storm."

With mounting excitement and sexual arousal in her crotch, Becky took Maev by her hand and got up, taking Maev with her.

"Come on then, me Lovely. Let's get our shower," Becky said in a low, soft half-whisper.

Becky and Maev went to the small bathroom that had only a toilet, sink, cabinet, and standing shower with a shower curtain inside the high lip that kept the water inside the shower stall and an outer curtain decorated with purple-headed thistles, Scotland's national flower imprinted on it, hanging on the metal rod above the shower stall.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:20 PM
As the two took off their clothes, both took quick glances at the body of the other, anxious to see one another naked.

Becky turned on the water to get it hot before she and Maev stepped inside. It was cooler in the bathroom since it was away from the fireplace, but it would get warmer once the hot steam from the showerhead filled the small room. Becky then put her hand under the water to test it.

"All right, water's hot enough. Let's get in and get warm," said Becky as she stepped inside with Maev following behind her.

Becky drew the shower curtain closed and then in turn she and Maev positioned themselves under the water shooting out of the showerhead in steady streams through the holes.

"Mmmmmmmm, the water feels so good after such a long, harrowing day," sighed Maev.

"I can well imagine. Under the best of circumstances the A 82 is a lonely, narrow road, but then there aren't too many highways in Scotland. Mostly two-lane roads. Not like in the State," said Becky.

Becky took the bar of naturally scented soap and moved it all over her body, making her body slick from the suds, and then she handed it to Maev so she could do the same. Both luxuriated in the steamy-hot shower as they washed themselves all over.

There was but one problem. It was close quarters in the small shower made for one, and, therefore, from time to time Maev's and Becky's bodies touched one another, especially with their breasts and butts, but this did not bother either of them. To tell the truth the touching of their bodies caused them to become sexually aroused, and their nipples already were standing erect and firm, and each felt that feminine arousal between their legs.

After all, both Becky and Maev were lesbians, so their sharing a shower was an erotic treat.

Maev said to Becky, "Would you like me to wash your back, Becky? Things are more than a wee bit tight. Don't you think?"

"That would be lovely, Maev. Here's the soap," said Becky as she handed it to Maev and then turned inward towards the showerhead, tilting her head down, leaning her hands against the wall, and spreading her legs for balance. The spreading of her legs made a nice "V" between them.

Becky's move caused her buttocks to slide across Maev's hairy pussy and the upper part of her thighs, Maev being a few inches taller than Becky.

This unexpected contact of their flesh caused them both to quiver with erotic satisfaction, and the feelings increased as Maev washed Becky's back with her open hands with her fingers splayed, she having set the bar of soap in the dish in the shower wall.

Maev's touch was gentle and erotic to Becky, causing her heart to beat faster and her breathing to come more quickly as she felt herself becoming wet between her legs, not just from the water cascading down her front but from her own vaginal lubricant.

The same sexual sensations were going on in Maev as she delighted in the feel of Becky soft flesh beneath her hands, especially her fingertips.

Due to the heightening sexual desire in Becky at the touch of Maev's hands on her, she inadvertently pushed her bottom backwards, making contact with Maev's hairy crotch.

The contact was sexually electrifying for both of them.

Becky's inadvertent touch caused sexual responses in Maev as stimulating chemicals from her brain coursed to all her erogenous zones. Responding to their stimuli, Maev slid her soapy hands around Becky and cupped her hands over Becky's breasts and began to massage them, feeling her hard erect nipples pressing against her palms.

A soft, elongated moan escaped Becky's mouth through parted lips as she responded to Maev's intimate tender touch.

"Oh, Maev, that feels so damn good," Becky sighed. "Your hands are like magic. I was hopping you would touch me."

Maev smiled within herself with much pleasure and said, "I'm glad you like my touch, Becky."

As Maev said this, she cupped Becky's pert breasts and slid her thumbs and forefingers onto her hard, erect nipples, tweaking and rolling them, as she lowered her head and kissed Becky on the side of her neck at the juncture of her right shoulder.

While still playing with Becky's nipples, causing circular rings of goose flesh to stand up around her areolas, Maev kissed, licked, and sucked all over the side of Becky's neck as well as along her shoulder, eliciting moans of pleasure from Becky.

Still kissing Becky on the side of the neck and feeling her breasts, Maev removed her hands off Becky breasts and slowly slid them down her chest, over her belly, and onto her Mons, joining her hands between Becky's legs that she had spread further apart in anticipation to Maev's erotic touch.

Because of Maev's velvety touch on her pussy, Becky already felt weak in her knees from her sexual arousal.

Maev slid her hands up and down between Becky's legs, feeling her swollen labia with her fingers. Maev also slid her two index fingers between Becky's pussy lips from her perineum past her vaginal slit and pee hole and over her erect, hard, now- throbbing clit that enjoyed the tactile attention it was getting from Maev's busy fingers.

At times Maev inserted her index fingers into Becky's vaginal slit and finger-fucked her, feeling her pussy cream inside her warm, pliable vaginal sheath...the rows of fleshy ridges that she could touch with the tips of her probing fingers.

"Oh, Maev, help me cum. Your fingers on my pussy are like magic," moaned Becky as she pushed down on Maev's working fingers inside her pussy.

Maev kissed Becky more ardently on the lower right side of her neck and then sucked her flesh into her mouth, drawing blood to that area that surely was going to leave a rosy coloration on that very love spot as she slid her fingers out from Becky's creamy vagina and slid her hands upward until her fingertips were playing with Becky's overactive sex organ, her clit, flicking it up and down...back and forth...and circling it around and around.

"Oh, yesssssss, Maev. Yessss. That. Do that," sighed Becky salaciously. "You've got me close to cumming."

Without missing a movement on her clit Maev turned Becky around so that they were facing one another, holding her close with her left hand on her back as she kissed her with great passion. At the same time Maev worked her fingers all over Becky's vibrating clit as she neared her orgasm.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!" was all Becky could utter as her sexual energy coursed through her body wave after wave, crashing onto the vortex of her womanhood...her stiff, hard, erect clit with its blood-engorged, puffy shaft...as she willingly surrendered herself to her orgasm, letting it explode in profuse ecstasy.

Maev reached up with her left hand and turned Becky's lovely face towards her, and she hungrily opened Becky's mouth with the thrust of her seeking tongue and inserted it inside Becky's mouth to explore its recesses, and both Maev and Becky dueled with their tongues as they intertwined them over and over again and again while Becky rode out her orgasm to full completion.

Once Becky's orgasm had subsided and she was in control of herself and her speech, she broke their lovers' kiss and looked deeply into Maev's eyes. The water from the showerhead running down her back, over her ass, down her thighs, and onto the shower floor where it finally went down the drain.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:21 PM
"Oh, Maev, you were wonderful," Becky sighed with complete physical and emotional satisfaction.

It had been some time since she had made love with a woman, so she had been more than ready to enjoy the intense orgasm Maev had helped her have.

"Maev was, indeed, a gift of the little people," Becky thought to herself. "Maybe they caused this winter storm," she added with a smile.

"I'm glad you enjoyed it, Becky. Ever since I luckily came to your place and found you here and as we came to know one another—of course, the whisky helping to loosen us up and relax—did it not—it just might have been the work of the little people." Maev said as smiled in return.

Maev then brought her hand that was covered with Becky's pussy cream and juices and sucked her index finger clean. She then offered Becky her middle finger to suck clean so she could taste her own sweet cream.

"Yum. Tasty, even if I do say so myself," Becky said. "Thanks for the sharing of it."

"You're welcome," replied Maev.

By now the heat of making love was ebbing within both Becky and Maev, and they felt a slight chill. As Becky had told Maev she had a small hot water heater that gives about enough for one shower which was at least the feasible reason Becky had given Maev about sharing a shower.

Becky turned off the water.

"Let's get toweled off and go lie down in front of the fire place. To be honest I'd love to get my head between your legs and eat your hairy pussy. That reddish-blonde hair is tantalizing," said Becky who was still sexually charged.

"Sounds good to me, Becky. I am a wee bit chilled," answered Maev. "And, to tell you the truth, I'd love to feel your mouth and tongue working on my pussy. Having made love with you has made me horny as hell."

So, Becky and Maev took two, fresh, thick terry bath towels and dried themselves off, and then they ran out to the living room to stand in front of the fireplace where Becky put on some more peat on the embers glowing orange which caught on fire immediately, both breathing the earthy aroma of the peat.

The two of them stood in front of the fire for a few minutes to get warm, but then Becky left and went into the bedroom, coming back with a fluffy, goose down comforter that she laid on the floor carpet beyond the fireplace. She then reset the protective grate in front of the fire for safety-sake.

She took two throw cushions off the sofa and dropped them at one end of the comforter.

"There, now, doesn't that look cozy?" asked Becky.

Maev looked hungrily into Becky's eyes and simply shook her head "yes."

"Then lets lie down and enjoy the warmth of the fire. Can you not hear the wind still howling out there? I'm sure the snow has piled up even deeper than when we last looked," Becky said.

"I imagine so," agreed Maev. "I don't think I'll be getting to the B & B anytime tomorrow. I'll have to call them in the morning and inform them I'll not be staying there because of the weather. I'm sure they'll understand. Don't you think?"

"To be sure. I doubt if there's any movement of traffic in this weather," replied Becky.

"You don't mind putting up with me for another day? Do you, Becky?" asked Maev.

"Mind? Why, Luv, you are welcome to stay as long as you like," Becky answered cheerfully. "You've got that special touch of welcome wouldn't you say?" asked Becky coyly and flirtatiously.

"Besides, you're welcome to stay as long as you want," Becky thought at the same time she gave Maev her answer.

Both smiled at one another.

"You're so gracious, Becky. I thank the little people for leading me to your cottage and you, too," said Maev.

Becky roared with laughter to Maev's surprise.

"I thought the very same thing, Maev. As if this were meant to be: Two woman into the lesbian lifestyle lovers brought together in a Winter Wanton Land," Becky giggled, and Maev joined in her laughter.

"Now, come, let's lie down together. I want to hold you in my arms and make mad, passionate love to you as you had made love to me, but only more this time," Becky said amorously.

"All right," replied Maev as she went over and lay down beside Becky on the fluffy, warm comforter safely beyond the fire that was glowing orange hot, making being naked quite comfortable despite the storm and cold outside.

When Maev lay down on the comforter with her head propped up on the sofa pillow, Becky rolled over and took her into her arms, pressing their bodies together so that they felt one another's breasts with their renewed hard, stiff nipples. Becky leaned over onto her left forearm and looked down at Maev.

"My, Maev, you are beautiful. I want to devour every inch of your lovely, gorgeous body from head to feet," Becky murmured in a sexy, soft voice.

"I'm all yours, Becky," moaned Maev in anticipation.

Still holding Maev's gaze, Becky lowered her head down to Maev's and at first began to kiss her softly and tenderly: across her forehead; on her eyelids when Maev had closed them to concentrate on the tactile pleasure Becky was giving her; on the tip of her nose; the sides of her cheeks; her ears, licking around them from the outside to the inner ear into which she dipped the tip of her tongue but whispered as she withdrew, "I want you, Maev. I want you so badly"; her chin; and then finally her semi-parted lips that were so kissable thought Becky.

Once Becky was kissing Maev's mouth she became more passionate, more demanding. She licked around the outline of Maev's lips and then also between them until she opened her mouth and enclosed it over Maev's, causing Maev to open her mouth and return the hungry kiss Becky so desired. Maev wanted Becky as much as Becky wanted her.

Becky stretched her tongue beyond Maev's lips and slide it into her wet mouth where she searched all she could touch. She even pressed the tip of her searching tongue into the back of Maev's mouth to the beginning of her throat in a soulful, French kiss.

When Becky did this, she thought in her sexually charged brain, "Just wait, Maev, your Becky has something very special for this lovely throat of yours that I think you'll enjoy."

Maev returned kiss for kiss and tongue exploration for tongue exploration. It had turned into dueling tongues seeking to pleasure the other and enjoy the tenderness of a woman- to-woman kiss, soft, wet, long, and sensuous. There was no rush for time. There was a winter blizzard outside, so they had all the time in the world at that very place and time.

While Becky and Maev were still caught up in their ardent kissing, Becky reached out with her left hand for balance and began with her right hand to roam Maev's gorgeous body, caressing her neck...left shoulder at first...along her arm...down to her hand that she faced palm up.

Becky then gave Maev one last kiss before she kissed and licked her way down her neck the same way Maev had kissed Becky's neck in the shower, stopping at the base where it joined her right shoulder. From there Becky kissed and licked Maev's shoulder, along her bicep muscle, and onto her upturned palm. She licked it softly, leaving a row of her saliva, before moving up to Maev's fingers that she took into her mouth one by one and sucked on them.

Once paying homage to those parts of Maev's body that elicited sighs and moans of pure pleasure, Becky turned Maev's arm over so that she could kiss her wrist, down her forearm, the soft underside of her elbow, the underside of her tricep, until she was kissing and licking her underarm, smelling the faint scent of her deodorant even though she had just showered.

While kissing and licking Maev's underarm, Becky brought her right hand down onto Maev's full, round, right breast and cupped what she could in her hand, paying particular attention to her areola and taut nipple. Her mouth followed her hand, and Becky soon had Maev's hard, erect nipple inside her mouth, sucking on it with great fervor. She squeezed Maev's breast and slid her hand upward towards her nipple so that she could suck on both her areola and nipple, too.

In time Becky rolled onto her left side and repeated her intense, minute lovemaking on Maev's right side, ending up with her hand on Maev's breast and her mouth sucking on it as a child suckles on her mother's nipple.

"Mmmmmmm...that feels so good, Becky," purred Maev. "I love to have my nipples sucked. They are so sensitive. Having them sucked makes me wet between my legs."

"I intend to find that out, Maev," said Becky in a soft yet husky voice, and even though she was not ready to go down to Maev's pussy just then, Becky, nevertheless, dropped her hand between Maev's feminine charms, and searched out her splayed vaginal slit and dipped the tip of her fingers inside it.

Becky's attention to her pussy caused Maev to moan more loudly with anticipation, but Becky was not ready just then. She did, however, put her fingers to her noise and smelled the freshness of the natural soap that had the aroma of wildflowers they used in the shower and the sweet musk of Maev's womanhood.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:22 PM
"Yum. You're right. You are quite wet down there," agreed Becky. "And I look forward to getting my head between your legs to bet a better taste of you. I promise, but not just yet. I save the good part 'till last."

"Oh, yes, the good part, but don't leave me hanging too long, Becky. I can feel myself getting highly aroused and my growing orgasm," said Maev.

"Not to worry, Luv, before I'm finished with you, you won't have one regret. I promise," assured Becky as she went back to Maev's body that by now she was kissing and licking down the middle, sliding her hands along her sides as she went.

Becky kissed and licked all over Maev's belly, paying particular attention to her dimpled bellybutton into which she dipped the tip of her tongue that she swirled around and around, leaving a small pool of warm saliva in the recess of Maev's bellybutton as she brought it out, dragging a line of saliva down to Maev's pubic line at the top of her puffy Mons.

Once there Becky felt the pubic hairline with her tongue as she travelled from side to side, hip to hip. She then kissed and licked her way all over Maev's pubic mound that was covered with bush of reddish-blonde pubic hair. Becky took hold of Maev's hips for handholds and buried her face into Maev's hairy Mons, loving the feel of her pubic hair against her face.

Once securely burrowed into Maev's hairy pussy, she played with it with her tongue and mouth, licking it and running it between her lips, leaving her pubic hair both wet and matted with her saliva.

Becky thrilled to the texture as well as the fragrance of Maev's womanhood, knowing that it was being emitted from her vagina and the seat of her femininity, but she wasn't quite ready to pleasure Maev's pussy just yet. There was more of her body to pleasure.

Therefore, Becky licked the creases where Maev's thighs and lower abdomen that included her pubic area met. It was from there that Becky let her mouth and tongue travel down Maev's thighs, top of her calves, and to her feet and toes that she kissed between them and sucked on them one at a time. Becky even sucked on the front of Maev's feet as well as kiss her ankles and insteps of her feet.

"Hey, that tickles," giggled Maev, jerking her foot away from Becky's mouth in a brief reflex.

"Yeah, Silly. It's supposed to tickle unless you're not ticklish," chuckled Becky.

"Well, you can tell that I am," Maev giggled with pleasure.

Becky now got onto her knees, spread Maev's legs with her hands, and knelt between them. She then bent at her waist, her hands resting on Maev's knees, and began to kiss and lick her way up her inner thighs to her pussy, the ultimate goal of female love.

As if by involuntary motion, Maev lifted her hips off the floor and pushed forward in anticipation of Becky's kiss on her nether lips. It was the moment for which she had been waiting.

By the time Maev had herself braced for Becky's kiss, Becky had her hands grasping Maev's hips and lowered her head, mouth open and puckered. With longing looks at Maev's hairy pussy, Becky bent forward and planted her mouth right on Maev's vaginal slit and immediately and hungrily thrust her tongue inside in a cunnilingus French kiss.

It was a passionate kiss, a kiss Becky had been wanting for such a long time, not just Maev's pussy but any woman's pussy, but now that Maev was with her, it was, indeed, the kiss for which she had been wanting and waiting.

Maev's fresh, musk fragrance intoxicated Becky's senses, and she almost swooned because of the womanly sensation she was smelling and tasting.

It was a long kiss with Becky pressing her mouth over Maev's vaginal slit and pee hole and Maev pushing up from her lying down position.

To increase the pressure of the kiss, Maev reached out with her hands and put them on top of Becky's head and pushed downward as she thrust upward, pressing Becky's face in her hairy muff.

Not to miss the opportunity, since Becky had her tongue inside Maev's juicy, wet, creamy vagina she took advantage of the opportunity and began to slide it in and out as she tongue-fucked Maev, eliciting moans of utter sensual pleasure.

"Mmmmmmmmmm, does Maev's pussy taste delightful," ran through Becky's mind as she continued to eat Maev's pussy.

"Oh, Becky, your kiss is wonderful, but I have an idea. Turn around and lets get into a 69 position so we can both eat the pussy of the other."

Instead of taking time to answer Maev, Becky kept her mouth glued to Maev's pussy and pivoted her body into a 180 position, getting into a kneeling position with her naked pussy located right over Maev's face.

Maev looked up at Becky's shaved pussy and salivated, thinking she looked younger than the twenty-five years she actually was. Becky's pussy was, of course, swollen and puffy from sexual arousal, and now that her legs were spread wide over Maev's head, she saw her labia separated so that she had a clear view of Becky's asshole, her vaginal slit, and her clit, the head of which was fully extended beyond its protective hood.

Becky's pussy was a delectable sight to behold. Anxiously, therefore, Maev reached up with her hands, grabbed Becky by the top of her hips, and guided her pussy right down to her face. It was fresh and sweet.

Immediately Maev gave Becky's pussy a tender kiss and began what is often called Tipping the Velvet, a more artistic way of using the word cunnilingus. However way one said it, Maev wanted to eat Becky's bare pussy.

While holding onto Becky's hips so she could work her way downward, Maev was able to lift herself up in order to lick her smooth, puckered asshole; her erect, hard clit and puffy shaft; her pee hole; and her vagina, dipping her tongue into Becky's vaginal slit as she had her tongue inside her pussy canal, tongue-fucking away.

From time to time both Becky and Maev would take out their tongues and insert their first two fingers into one another's vagina and finger-fuck each other, feeling the fleshy ridges and the soft, spongy areas where their G-Spots are. At the same time, each pressed her head fully between the legs of the other so they were able to finger-fuck and suck on the swollen, vibrating clit of the other, bringing them both closer to enjoying their orgasms.

Both Becky and Maev moaned in utter, sensual delight as each of their bodies felt the stimulation of all their erogenous zones come alive, and each began to buck her pussy in earnest on the face of the other so that while having their pussies eaten by one another at the same time they were humping the face of the other, riding them as if they were riding a hobby horse.

"Oh, my, gawd, Becky, you have me close to cumming," cried out Maev. "Your fingers and mouth are driving me mad."



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:24 PM
Becky lifted her head up just enough to answer, "Oh, yeah, I know what you mean. I'm close to cumming. Suck my clit! Finger my pussy!"

Both Becky and Maev got back to their fingering and sucking, and Maev was first to buck her hips upward, pressing her hairy pussy hard into Becky's lovely face.

"I'm cumming, Becky. I'm cummiiiinnnnnnnggggggggg!" screamed Maev as sexual currents of pure ecstasy exploded inside her and came targeting themselves onto her throbbing clit, the very vortex of her womanhood, and the gates were about to open to let the deluge of her female ejaculate shoot out of her pee hole.

Soon Maev was squirting her love juice that had built up during her sexual arousal into Becky's waiting mouth who gleefully swallowed each squirt Maev had to give. At the same time Becky's inner thighs trembled from sheer sexual arousal, and she slid her bottom down on Maev's face until her pee hole and vaginal slit were covering her open mouth.

Becky then, too, cried out as her orgasm vibrated violently in her tingling clit, thus causing the flood gates in her to open, releasing a deluge of her ejaculate directly into the open, waiting mouth of Maev who took one shot after another quite willingly, delighting in the semi-salty taste of Becky's love juice.

Thus, together Becky and Maev enjoyed mutual orgasms to the fullest, each one ejaculating her Para urethral fluids that had increased in volume throughout their lovemaking into the mouth of the other.

When each knew the other had emptied herself of her love juice, she licked the pussy of the other, adding the taste of pussy cream.

Minutes passed as each worked to catch her breath, steady her heart rate, and come down from the peaks of sexual ecstasy Becky and Maev had given to one another.

With a parting kiss on the pussy of the other, Becky rolled off to Maev's right side, turned herself back 180 degrees so they were lying beside one another face to face, holding the eyes of one another with a touch of wonderment at what they had just shared, a mutual orgasm and mutual ejaculation.

"That was marvelous, Becky," said Maev.

"Yes, marvelous and delicious," added Becky. "Come here and kiss me, Maev. I want to taste ourselves."

Maev took Becky into her arms, and the two came together in a mutual embrace, their legs intertwined, kissing one another with much passion and enjoying the taste of their pussy cream and love juice in this lovers' kiss.

After the kiss, they parted and just lay side-by-side, still being warm by the burning embers in the fireplace.

Despite the howling winds, both Becky and Maev felt safe and secure.

"Well, considering the time difference between the States and Scotland and the torrid lovemaking we've made, I'm sure you must be tired, Maev. Yes?" asked Becky.

Maev gave a shallow yawn and said, "Yes, I guess you're right."

"Well then," said Becky, "let's get you to bed, and tomorrow I'll make you a good, full-Scottish breakfast of juice, porridge, eggs, rashers of bacon, red and white pudding, toast, and tea."

"Sounds great," answered Maev.

So, Becky got up and stoked the peat embers so they would be warm in the morning with which to begin another fire while Maev took up the down comforter that she knew they would need that night and went into the bedroom, putting the comforter on the bed.

When Becky joined Maev, they both got into bed and crawled naked under the flannel sheets, two wool blankets, and the comforter, and snuggled in the arms of one another, Maev holding Becky in hers.

At first they lay there without making a sound. They heard the howling of the wind, but in the stillness of the ebon night they also heard the breathing of one another, each one reliving the events since Becky found Maev standing at her thatched cottage doorway seeking shelter from the winter storm.

However, the silence was broken when Becky said, "Maev, I don't know what brought you to my humble cottage, but whatever or whoever it was, even the little people, I'm glad for that."

"Yes, it was my good fortune to have found your place out here in the Highlands as if by fate or magic, my Scottish Lassie, and with our lovemaking I might add that in truth I stumbled into a Winter Wanton Land," giggled Maev.

"That you did," giggled Becky along with Maev. "And I'm so glad you did."

Becky and Maev kissed goodnight, curled up into the arms of one another, and went to sleep maybe to relive in their subconscious minds their making love in their dreams. Of course, tomorrow was another day, and neither Becky nor Maev knew what fate had in store for them.



The End

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:39 PM
Showtime


It all started off innocently enough. It really does sound nicer when I phrase it like that, as in reality it started off with me catching a glimpse of Tommy Jordan spying on Kerri as she sunned out by the pool. I could have nipped it right then and there, no problem.

But then I wouldn't be telling this story...

It was the first week of June, last year. The weather was nice and Kerri, my wife of nearly fourteen years, was out where she usually is on sunny afternoons; cranked back on the lounger, catching some rays. Our two girls had just left for their two-week stint at camp and I'd taken some of my vacation time so that we could do some things, just her and I.

I was upstairs that day, wrapping up some pending business on an account, feeling lazy, looking forward to our trip into the city tomorrow. I absently glanced down at my wife. She was in the bikini that I liked; the aqua one with the sea-shells. Her paperback was tucked down at her side, her thumb wedged in to mark her page. She was snoozing.

"You do look good, babe," I muttered appreciatively, turning back to the computer. That's when I saw him, a shadow really, a rustle of curtains on the second floor of our neighbor's house that caught my attention. I leaned forward just a bit, craning my neck to get a better view. It was Allen's kid, Tommy; I got a good glimpse of him as he came closer to his window. It didn't take a leap to see that he was staring down at my Kerri.

"Pervert," I mouthed, more amused than angry at his voyeur routine. Hell, I was a horned-out kid back in the day—actually back in the Carter administration.

I watched for awhile longer, seeing him come clearly into view, his face drifting closer to the pane, his breath actually fogging the glass at points. He was very intent, no doubts on that count. I noticed that he didn't have a shirt on and wondered if the little fucker was totally naked, if he was whacking himself off over there, stroking his dick to the sight of my napping wife. He sure as hell seemed to be doing something over there besides taking in the view.

It was maybe only two or three minutes from start to finish. The kid was definitely jacking himself; his features tightening, his head snapping back convulsively, eyes clamped.

And then he was gone, backing from the window like a ghost. A ghost who'd evidently just shot a wad while peeping on my cute little honey.

"Son of a bitch," I whispered with more than a hint of twisted admiration, shaking my head. I looked back down at Kerri. She was still in dreamland, her mouth slackened, the novel dropped onto the grass.

We'd been neighbors with the Jordan's for over seven years now; Tommy had actually been a student of Kerri's when she was teaching seventh grade a few years back. I found myself looking over to the window as I settled in to finish up my work, work I was not really able to concentrate on now. The little shit had totally scattered my thoughts, he really had. I kept looking over at their house—was I wanting to see him back there, or what?

After a bit I switched the computer off, finally waving the white flag on it. I looked over at the Jordan's house one more time, and then started downstairs. I was a bit surprised that something like that had sparked me. I went to the fridge and took two bottles of Fiji out, again taking the opportunity to look up at their house from the window over the sink, no one watching.

"Sleepy head," I said as I bent over the lounge chair, touching the sweating square-sided bottle to Kerri's navel, watching her jump awake at the chill.

"Jerk," she laughed, slapping at my leg as she took the water from my hand.

"Want to do something?" I asked, taking a seat on the chair next to hers.

"Like what?"

"You know, just something," I answered, cocking an eyebrow.

"Something like what?" she asked with a drowsy coyness, taking a long, languid swallow of cold water.

"Something..."

"Does it involve me being stripped?"

"Definitely involves that."

"Umm, I like being stripped."

"I've heard that about you."

"You have? So who's been giving away my secrets?"

"Oh, lots of guys."

"And after I tell 'em to keep quiet so my husband doesn't find out," she whispered dreamily, swinging herself up off the chaise and starting off towards the house without another word. I caught myself looking up at the Jordan's house as I crossed the yard, half expecting to see Tommy's face to be peering down at us.

"You're a horny little boy today," Kerri teased breathlessly as we finally came together at the top of the staircase, her long fingers tracing down the front of my trousers, finding me fully engorged, encircling my bent shaft though the thin fabric.

"I was watching you out by the pool," I said, suddenly pressing her, backing her into our bedroom.

"You're a peeping tom then," she said, wagging a playful finger in my face.

I grabbed a handful of silky hair and tugged her head back, just touching my lips to hers by the slightest as I reached behind and roughly undid her bikini top.

"Did it make you wanna fuck me," she breathed, winching a bit as I gave her head another sharp yank.

I had her briefs coming off then; there was a modest ruffle at the waistband, that perfect tangle of coarse dark hair down between her legs. I felt that warm swell at a spot just north of my stomach, that delicious, almost syrupy, rush of blood though my head.

"Easy," she said, shoved down onto the bed beneath me, my body instantly crushing atop hers.

"Okay," I said, pulling myself back from it. I lifted up off her, her fingers fumbling the buckle of my belt, trailing the zipper down, tussling with my boxers. That smooth palm of hers at last enveloping my liberated shaft, coaxing it to seemingly new levels of hardness. This chick of mine was terrific, she really was. Her breasts were smallish, still pretty firm after nursing two kids off them. She had a long, gorgeous body, sleek and muscular in the legs, her belly slightly rounded and smooth.

"Give me..."

I knew what she wanted before she said it, that she was not a maven for drawn-out lovemaking. I went down her body with a deliberate purpose, no more kissing, just my hands on her warm, sun-dappled skin, burying my mouth into her richly luxuriant pelt, finding her moist already, that wonderful nub swelling as I gently touched my tongue to it.

"Oh, Christ..."

She tensed with the words, a sharp inhalation, as if her breath was bitten off.

I licked her the way she liked, working my tongue into her like a maestro, deep, tracing out the heavy labial folds, again and again coming back in on that stiffened clit, dancing over it with, sucking it...

"In me, in me now," she half-moaned, tugging me up with two fistfuls of hair.

I heaved myself upwards, pulling my shirt up over my head and flinging it across the room, my trousers riding down at my knees, positioning my cock against her, that familiar mossy wetness as I entered her, driving my cock into her sodden cunt with one powerful thrust.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:40 PM
"Easy, easy," she rasped, her eyes fluttering with the shock of it.

"I wanted to fuck you so bad," I whispered, holding myself stock still for a moment. I listened to her breathing and started in on her with a slow rocking rhythm, my cock working back and forth just an inch or so with each thrust, feeling her start to parry with her hips, meeting me, deepening my strokes.

"Go harder."

"You had somebody watching you out by the pool," I heard myself say, not having thought about it till the words were out.

"Harder now, go real hard."

I slowed my pace, actually halting for several seconds, feeling the desperate effort as she tried to shift her hips along my cock. I drew outwards, almost to the point of being free, and then drove myself home with all my strength—a startled bleat, her body arching up beneath me.

"Come on, do me. Do me hard. Hard..."

"Tommy Jordan was spyin' on you when you were lying out back," I went on, seeing her eyes widen with what I'd just said. "He was watching you out the window."

I started in on her before she could say anything, picking up the pace and riding her hard, anchoring her hips so she caught the full weight of each thrust.

"Go, go..."

"I think he was jerking off," I wheezed close to her ear, feeling that surge coming, the delicious rush corkscrewing up my spinal column—my balls constricting, off the fucking cliff with it...

The air seemed very still, my eyes were closed tight, grunts of rut tailing off now, my hardness broken. Just her breathing and mine, ragged, no words, each of us sweating.

"He was looking at me?"

"What?"

"You know what you said?"

I opened my eyes; Kerri was staring up at me, her face slightly mottled, her eyes very bright.

"Tommy," she went on demandingly.

"He was looking out the window over by..."

"Looking at me out there?"

"He was lookin' alright," I clucked. "Looking and probably more."

"That is fucked up," she blurted. Kerri was not one to curse, except for the few choice ones she'd drop when we were in the sack or if she was really, really ticked. She hitched up on her elbows and I felt my shrunken buddy slip out of her.

"It really wasn't anything bad. He's just a kid and..."

"He was spying on me and jerking—he was masturbating. You saw it?"

"Couldn't see that part of him actually."

"This isn't funny, Frank."

I couldn't help it, I grinned, heard the hesitant chuckle slip free of my mouth.

"We have the girls out there."

"Look, it isn't something that you should get all bent over. He's probably just all horned out and he see's you out there in your bikini and you used to be his teacher and..."

"And, and, and," she mocked, softening maybe a little.

"And you looked hot, what do you want me to say. Hell, I thought about jerking off myself looking at you down there."

"Well, you obviously enjoyed the whole thing," she said, softening a bit more, a begrudging smile as she reached down and gave my milked-out dick a playful wag.

"It was hot."

"You're more twisted than he is," she laughed, shaking her head at me. "I can't believe he was doing that. Tommy is one of the nicest kids I've ever had..."

"...ever had jerk-off over you."

"You put things so nicely. Such a poetic soul I'm married to."

"He was stroking it. I'll guarantee you of that."

"That's so mortifying. It is."

"Water under the bridge," I said, hugging her close to me, just touching our lips together.

"I'm surprised you didn't go over there and start pounding on their door."

I shrugged, again feeling amused with how exciting the whole little drama had been.

"What if he keeps doing it?"

"Look up at the window next time you're out there and give him a big friendly wave. Trust me, that'll get him back to his Playboys."

"Unless I maybe decide I like being watched."

I laughed; she was shifted over to her "dare me" mood, that persona I'd seen her assume so many times during the course of our marriage, mainly in subjects sexual. Over time, I realized that she liked to feel pushed when trying something fresh, as if it were a challenge to rise to. I also saw it as her way of putting whatever onus there was to a thing on me.

Mexico had been like that, a vacation back in 97' or so. Kerri's teasing remarks about some of the women going topless at our Club Med, the way she maneuvered to have me suggest that she should join them, which I more than eagerly did. There had been the usual proffered resistance on her part, the drawn-out jesting on the subject, then the "dare" as I now term it, a loving prod from me that culminated with her stripping off her top in the middle of a crowded beach—absolutely loving the attention of it, spending the next three days on virtual parade down there, giddy as she'd stroll up to the cabana bar with those pert tits of hers on full display. That was before she had Amy and Leann. She was perfectly proud of those sweet cupcakes back then, perfectly delighted to be showing them off to complete strangers with my hearty encouragement.

And of course there had been other times over the years; a fast "al fresco" tumble that we'd once taken on the back nine of a Phoenix golf course, the first time for her at a strip club, a fairly classy skin joint just outside of Atlanta—she'd been so stoked on it, though I struck out completely when I tried to entice her into a lap dance with a fetching redhead.

And here it was again, that "dare me" edge to her voice, that way she'd set her face when saying it. She was putting it out there for my reaction, no doubts about it.

"Maybe you should give him a little better show next time," I whispered conspiratorially. "You know, show the kid what a terrific rack looks like."

"Yeah, that's all I need to do," she smiled, pulling up a tangle of sheet to drape her exposed body.

"What'd be the harm," I went on. "He's just a..."

"Well, how about indecent exposure for starters? Teacher-of-the-year for 2005 arrested for public nudity."

"You're in your own backyard—your own fenced-in, very private backyard."

"You're serious, aren't you?"

"Just saying that if you wanted to..."

"No, it's you who want me to do," she chided, reaching down to touch me again—I was at half-mast and rising, very good turn-around time for a forty-four year old guy.

"Nobody else can see into our yard except the kid. And Allen and Samantha are at work during the day, so it's only him over there."

"No, I don't think so."

"Just think of him up at the window, all hot and bothered," I said, imagining the scene quite vividly at that point. "He'd be thinking of how you used to be up in front of the class. All bookish with your glasses and hair up, and..."

"No, no, and no," she said good-naturedly, a finger to my lips to silence me. "Tommy Jordan is an adorable kid, and he is not going to be seeing any more of me than he did today. And if I see him up at the window, I'm going to give him a big friendly wave just like you recommended. And now I have to pee, so you can attend to that development"—my rejuvenated hard-on getting a humorous wave goodbye—"by yourself, if you know what I mean."



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:41 PM
I watched her paddle off to the bathroom, a palm awkwardly clasped to her crotch to keep from trailing sperm across the hardwood. I figured that since she gave the advice I'd better follow it, so I laid back and started stroking myself. I actually felt like I could come again very fast. The kid scoping her like that and our talk had me really revved up. I knew how Kerri was, that the seed had been planted, and you never knew if it would sprout or not. I knew that I shouldn't bring it up again, any more than a farmer would dig up a radish seed to see if it was germinated.

I was stroking it fast when she came back into the bedroom a minute or so later, a bemused smile as she saw me there.

"Okay if I watch?" she asked, coming over to stand at the foot of the bed.

"You could help with it if you want."

"No, I think I'll just observe," she said officiously.

And so our matinee ended, with me jerking off like a kid and Kerri clapping with mock delight as I splayed semen across my belly.

*******************

It was three days before Kerri made it out to the pool again, a day shopping in New York and two more of drizzly gray skies.

Three days of near-frantic humping on both our parts, grinding away until we'd fall into deadened sleep. I could feel my wife's orgasms deepening in intensity every time we'd make love. I knew what it was that she was fantasizing about it, but neither of us uttered so much as a word.

"I'm going to lay out for awhile," came Kerri's cheery voice.

It was a Thursday, the morning already hot and turning muggy. We'd walked early that day, and enjoyed a quiet breakfast. It was almost eleven o'clock.

"Have fun," I yelled down to her, sliding the chair away from the computer, following her with my eyes as she strolled out to the pool and squared herself away on the blanket. She glanced up and saw me in the window, flashing a slightly embarrassed smile as she waved to me. I looked over at the Jordan's house. At the window I'd seen Tommy in the other day.

It was maybe five minutes before I caught the movement over there—with the angle I had, he'd have to strain to catch me watching him. He came up to the glass just like the other day, hesitant, then, when he felt she wasn't looking, bolder, his face right up to the pane. He was a good-looking kid, on the skinny side, shy to the point that he'd sometimes blush when spoken to.

I saw him fidgeting, pulling his shirt up over his head and throwing it aside, down low movements that belied the dropping of his pants. I looked down at my Kerri, she was reclined back, shades on, her novel and cell on the little table.

I darted to my own cell, rolling the directory, pushing her name, ringing. Once, twice...

"Hello."

"You got your audience again." My voice was quavering a bit.

Kerri was quite for several seconds.

"What's he doing?"

"Well he just got naked over there, I'm pretty sure of that."

"So, should I wave to him?"

"I think you should reward him for his efforts, is what I think."

Again, that drawn out silence—Tommy had backed away from the glass when she picked up the phone, but he was still there, stealthy as he craned for a better view.

"Here goes," was Kerri's crisp reply, clicking the phone shut before I could say anything. I was staring down at her now, seeing her drop the cell back on the table and swing herself up off the lounge chair, angling off so that her back was to both of us.

"Come on, baby," I heard myself whisper.

Kerri reached behind her and undid the clasp at the center of her spine, a pause before she shrugged the straps from her shoulders and let it fall free. She turned back to us, nude from the waist up, her small breasts so perfect, taking a few steps, presenting herself.

I looked over at Tommy, he was jacked right up to the glass now, eyes widened, that blur of motion in his arms betraying his pumping fist. I figured what the heck and decided to join him, freeing my own woody and starting a quick stroke on it.

Kerri was clearly enjoying her stint of exhibitionism, the peaking of her dark, petite nipples evident even from this distance. After a few moments, she retook her seat and lay back, shimmying for a comfortable position. She reached for the phone...

I answered before the ring echoed.

"You like?"

"Better believe it. You look..."

"Is our buddy enjoying the show?"

I glanced across at Tommy's perch. He was still at it, his handsome face intent and leering.

"He's there."

"And?"

"He's enjoying it."

"I wish I could see him."

"I'll go over and get him. Bring him right down poolside."

"Yeah, right, and I'll end up getting raped," she laughed.

"I'd watch that," I said in a husked voice, feverish now in my masturbatory efforts, careful not to get off too fast. "I'd let him do whatever he wanted."

"Are you jerking off?"

"Yes."

"That's no fair," she chided good-naturedly. "I'm doing all the work and I'm the only one not getting satisfied."

"Well, if you want to, all you have to do is..."

"You think I won't?"

"Go ahead. In for a dime, in for a dollar."

I again shot a look at ole' Tommy, he was working it good and hard, grinning big at his fine luck.



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:42 PM
And then Kerri was lifting her butt up, slipping her bikini briefs down along her legs, kicking them free of her ankles in the most wanton way, all the while looking straight up at me, the phone still to her ear as if she was having a fantastic bit of phone sex, the caresses halting at first, just soft petting along her inner thighs.

Go on, I want you do it. I want you to let him see everything," I whispered into the mouthpiece, stopping my hand before I came—I was that fucking close.

My wife had her fingers in along her slit, a luxuriant exploration as she parted the soft pinkish petals, her thighs quivering as she delved deeper...

I looked over at the boy; he was over the top, humping up and down as he slid into a frenzied orgasm, his face clenched like a fist.

Kerri bucked a bit, her legs flaying as she convulsed with her own quick orgasm. And then she was up on her feet, covering her breasts as best she could while gathering up her bikini and hustling back to the house.

I met her in the upstairs hallway, her face flushed and bright. I'd stripped naked as she came inside and ran up the stairs. She dropped her bikini on the ground and came right up to me. Her hand clasped on my rigid cock as she pushed me back into the wall, down on her knees before me, a darting kiss to the thick spongy head.

"I want to blow you," she blurted lustily.

"Excellent." Kerri was not one for sucking cock, never had been really. She'd take me in her mouth from time to time, playing with me more than trying to get me off. She'd always been squeamish with the whole thing, telling me up front once that she thought having somebody come in her mouth was disgusting. I'd been her boyfriend since our senior year in high school, and though she'd been up front with not being a virgin, I didn't think there had been a lot of cock's spurting sperm into her mouth before I came around.

Anyway, she was at it now, at it with what seemed a practiced hunger, working up and down on me, her tongue circling the vein-roped underside, taking my cock deep enough to gag.

"That was so hot," she said at one point, pulling off me to try and catch a breath.

"It was."

"I kept thinking about sucking him," she wheezed, her cheeks reddened, pupils pinned. Her words caught me off guard. She was so stoked down there on her knees.

"You could've," I said hoarsely.

"I would've done it while you were watching, right out by the pool," she said, again swallowing me up, sucking it, her teeth scraping lightly...

"I'm gonna come."

"Come in my mouth, I want you to."

I felt it start, the tightening, the slivers of incredible pleasure, and I was gushing, gushing, gripping her head as spurt after spurt emptied against the back of her throat, that tongue still swirling on me, then sagging with weakness, I felt myself slip down along the wall.

Kerri was panting softly, her eyes closed. She lifted her head after a few seconds and opened her mouth to display a puddle of milky semen, thick globbish strands of it dangling from her teeth.

She stood up and went into the bathroom at the end of the hall. I could hear her spitting it out, a retch as she rinsed her mouth over and over again, then the toilet flushing.

"Hope I didn't shock you," she said as she came back and sat next to me on the floor, lifting my arm so that it draped around her bare shoulders.

"Are you kidding me, it was great."

"I meant what I said about him."

"About blowing him."

"Shhh..."

"I loved hearing that," I answered honestly.

"I was picturing him out there with me and I was doing him while you watched us," she whispered, a hard blush coming to her cheeks, and she ducked her eyes away from mine. "That sounds so bad."

"Actually it was hot, beyond hot."

"I can't believe you came in my mouth."

"You sort of urged me on, if I remember correctly."

"It tastes gross, like Clorox."

"I wouldn't know."

"You never tasted yourself."

"No," I lied, having done it on more than a few occasions as a young kid. I think every man does it at some point probably, just like putting a ruler on your hard-on.

"Liar," she laughed, knowing me too well, I guess.

"You were really turned on by it, weren't you?" I said.

"I guess I'm an exhibitionist, as if there was any doubt after Mexico."

"I meant about having him out there with you."

"Just fantasy," she said, snuggling into my chest as if to reassure me of something.

"Why shouldn't you have him," I whispered.

Kerri looked at me with the patience one has form the feeble-minded.

"I'm serious."

"I'm not interested in being with anyone but you," she said firmly, a lie right there because everyone thinks about stuff like that, they just don't act on it because of complications and loyalties.

"I'd love to watch you doing something like that," I spoke, the words just rattling from my mouth with no hint of brain behind them. "You'd be breaking him in probably. I don't think he has a girlfriend or..."

"Stop it."

"I'm just saying..."

"You shouldn't want me doing something like that," she said, suddenly angry, or maybe just hurt. "You shouldn't even be thinking of it. I'm your wife. The mother of your..."

"Look, I was just..."

"I shouldn't have ever mentioned it," she snapped, standing up fast, her tits heaving. "You probably just want to get some girlfriend too and you just..."

"I don't want anyone else. I just said..."

"I don't want to talk about it anymore," she said, cutting me short. "I shouldn't have ever done what I did. That was nuts. Nuts!"

************

Kerri flares up fast and settles down just as quickly. The outburst was over and in a couple minutes I was sprawled next to her on our bed, tucked in nicely like two perfectly matched spoons.

"I'm sorry I snapped at you," she said.

"I would never be with anybody else, Ker," I said soothingly.

"I get jealous. I wouldn't want some girl looking at you naked like that."

"I think they'd move away if they saw me, paint the windows of their house black."

"I'm being serious."

"I liked what you did today," I went on, hugging her tighter. "It was exciting, it really was. I don't know why, but I like having other guys look at you. I always have. ...I know it sounds weird."

"It's okay."

"And if you have a fantasy..."

"I don't..."

"Well if you did, it'd be okay with me," I said, feeling my member stiffening—Kerri noticed it too and wiggled her bare butt against me.

"Tell me what you'd have me do to him," she asked after a moment.

"I'd have you strip in front of him, just take off everything."

"And then?"

"Then I'd have you get down on your knees like you did with me..."

She rolled over into my arms and we started to make love very gently.

"Tell me everything," she said in a hushed gasp as I eased into her silken depths.

*****************

It was later that same afternoon that I woke up to find her sitting on the bed next to me, just looking blankly ahead.

"You okay?"

"What if it changed things for us? You know, what if you couldn't think of me the same again?"

It took me a second to even register what the hell she was talking about.

"You're thinking about it," I said with more surprise than I should have.

"No."

"...Nothing would change how I feel about you," I said, speaking the truth. "Nothing would ever change that."

"I must be crazy."



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:44 PM
"This thing's really got you, hasn't it?"

"Just forget I said anything. I don't want to talk about it anymore."

I lifted myself up a bit, trying to collect my thoughts.

"He's just a nice kid."

"This is so crazy to be actually even thinking of something like this," she said, squeezing her temples hard.

"There wouldn't be any harm."

"And you could take it. You could take seeing me..."

"He's just a nice boy. He isn't anything that would—I'd love to watch him being with you. I don't know why, but I would. ...It wouldn't change anything."

"How would I even do something like this. Would I just..."

"Just ask him over."

"This is so crazy."

"Tomorrow is supposed to be nice. Sunny."

"And you would just watch? You wouldn't want to join in or anything."

"Would you want me to?"

"No, I think that would be just too weird, as if this isn't weird enough.

"Just have fun with it, Ker. You could always change your mind."

***************

Kerri was out in the yard early that day, a Friday. She was in a pair Levi cut-offs with a yellow blouse that she'd knotted in at her waist, an outsized sunhat drooping down over her face.

It was strange that I'd told her what to do, that I put it all together so fast. I looked at my hand, it was trembling. I looked out at her, she was obviously nervous, milling for no reason. She kept looking back up at me, lifting the brim of her hat every time.

I was over in the office Kerri kept on the second floor, a place that afforded a better view of the entire back yard, the windows opened so I could hear everything said. She just kept pacing, going back to the filter shed three times, opening the door and looking around each time. I wondered if she saw him, if he was watching her from their house.

"Tommy," she yelled suddenly, a big wave in that direction, smiling. "Tommy."

"Yeah," the boy's voice came back, startled, edgy—I knew he had to have been up in his window, getting ready for the show to start again.

"Can you help me?"

She looked up at me with a sheepish grin and quickly started down alongside the house to open the gate for him.

It couldn't have been more than a minute before I heard his voice again, still shaky, as if he were busted. "What's up, Mrs. Casselli?"

"The power is off in the pool and I can't find the breaker for it. Frank's away, but he told me that it's on a separate thing out in the shed."

They walked into sight together, Tommy Jordan tall and skinny, wiry in the way of youth. He looked hesitant, maybe spooked. I was sure Kerri had spied him up at his window when she called out his name, just like I'd told her.

"Will you see if you can find it?"

Tommy nodded, giving my wife a wide berth as she handed him a flashlight and opened the door. It was maybe five seconds and the jets of our hot tub started foaming.

"Is it on?" he asked, still hidden in the shed.

"Thanks, Tommy."

He stepped back, offering her the flashlight, looking around the yard as if he'd never been there before.

"So you want to take a swim," Kerri asked, indicating the pool with a slight wave.

"No, I'm okay," he stammered.

"Why not, it's hot enough. ...Come on, it'll be fun."

"...I'll go get my suit."

"You can skinny dip if you want to," Kerri said, bolder now, squaring herself to him. "It'll be our secret."

"I..."

"I'll go first if you want."

I could see it all from where I sat, the blood pounding through my skull, adrenalin surging though my system.

Kerri stepped back and slowly undid the knot holding her blouse, opening it slightly and then draping it back off her shoulders. She hadn't worn a brassiere, her small tits wonderful to see.

Tommy Jordan seemed frozen in place, looking like he didn't know if he should run away or what.

"I saw you watching me yesterday," she purred, stepping up to him now, her hand tracing down the front of his shirt. "Did you like it?"

He managed a rigid nod.

"If you want me naked, then you have to strip me."

Kerri lifted his hands to the front of her cut-offs, paused to let him do it. I could actually see him shaking as he unbuttoned them, stripping the denims awkwardly down her legs. She wore her high-cut panties, aqua, with a pink bow just beneath her navel. He reached up and glided them down as well—a shock for me, she'd shaved herself that morning, something she'd never done before. Her tan-lines were defined, her body soft and abundant, offering herself to this young man, his hands starting to roam over her skin like he owned her.

Kerri pulled his shirt up over his head, his body was smooth and pale, an almost delicate quality to his boyish physique. She lifted up to kiss him, her eyes meeting mine for just an instant.

"Take off your jeans."

She stepped back to watch, angling so that I had a view from the side, seeing him hesitate, glancing around as if to reassure himself that no one could see.

"Your husband..."

"He's not here. Take off your jeans."

The boy looked around again and then started pulling them down, meeting her gaze as his dick sprang up—it was thin and long, longer than mine, a slight, off-center bow to the left, his testicles shrunk tightly. His legs were long and slender, a runner's musculature.

"I like your thing," Kerri said, coming up and stroking him lightly, a tremor snaking his body as if he'd had a sudden chill. She reached up and guided him down to her nipples, one then the other, my wife taking the opportunity to again look up at me, a smile as he enthusiastically attended her tits.

"Just stand there," she said after a few more seconds, and carefully dropped to her knees, feathering the entire length of his shaft with her lips, a perfect courtesan tenderly cupping his balls, her tongue darting out to lick the tip and then she took him with one vigorous dip of her head, straining to engulf every inch of him, her face almost bobbing against his crotch, a slight roll in her neck as she lovingly stated to suck him off.

Tommy couldn't last long like that. He was gripping her head, already bucking his hips, grunting, that smooth-cheeked face twitching as he slid into orgasm, groaning as he pumped cum into mouth, splaying wispy threads of semen across Kerri's face as he pulled free for an instant.

He almost cringed away from her, leaving her down on her knees, stunned by it. She touched her wet chin in a distracted way. I saw her gulp without thinking of it, realizing that she'd just swallowed this kid's load.

"You're very sexy," Kerri said, still down on the grass, resting on all fours.

He nodded. I could see he was happy with it, that feeling of conquest you get when you first get a girl.

"Do you want to fuck me?"

He was nodding, eagerly, already sliding down to get with her right there on the lawn.

"No, up in the house," she said, pointing upstairs, making me duck for cover.

We'd never talked about this, never talked about her actually fucking this kid; I was hiding up in her room, looking for a spot to lose myself in. I heard the kitchen door shut behind them, their footfalls on the steps as they came upstairs.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:45 PM
"In here," she said, bringing him into our bedroom.

"You are so beautiful."

"Come on, I want you to fuck me. Look at how hard you are already. You're very big. ...oh, yeah, come here, come here..."

The bed creaked a bit as they climbed on, Kerri groaned softly, I could hear everything—I couldn't believe this was happening, that she was going to let him fuck her like this, right in our bed.

"Have you ever done it before, Tommy?"

A brief silence, the kid obviously trying for the right answer, the one he thought she wanted to hear.

"I'd love it if I was your first."

"You are," he croaked, the truth of the statement evident in his tone.

"Good, now you don't have to use anything. Come here. Let me...that is so nice and big. I love looking at you when you're out in your yard doing the grass. Did you know I'd look at you too?"

"Uh,uh."

"No, from behind," she said with genuine excitement. "I want you to do it from behind, okay. Just go easy when you start, okay."

I was bare foot; I eased down the hall like a cat-burglar, halting just outside our door, quieting my breathing. Could I take seeing it? I wanted to. I wanted to watch him on her.

I heard her startled gasp, knew he had penetrated her rougher than she wished, another discomforted gasp.

"Easy, easy..."

I peeked, I had to; Tommy was mounting Kerri from behind, his back to me, he drove into her with a savage thrust, her knees lifting clear of the mattress with the force.

"Easier, please..."

"Sorry," Tommy whispered, stopping himself, his hand gently stroking the length of her spine, a soft caress across the side of her head.

"Just go slow. I'll tell you when to...that's it. Nice, nice..."

The kid was fucking her in a slow rhythm, careful, his hands exploring down her thighs, across the smooth whitish globes of her behind.

"Now go harder, a little harder."

He picked up his pace at the command, deeper strokes, her round hips meeting his thrusts.

"Harder..."

He jammed himself into her with such force that she screamed, her entire body stiffened with the shocking penetration, the boy unable to keep from sinking another viscous stroke into my wife's pussy, then another. He grabbed hold of her shoulder and really picked up his pace, wrenching her up with a fistful of hair at one point, a dominating throttle as he ground her pretty face down into the pillow to muffle her continued cries.

"Aghhh, aghh..."

"You are so hot," he fairly shouted, Kerri sounding with each thrust now, breathless biting noises, a slow throaty moan rising from deep in her chest as he continued to auger his cock into her, twisting hard on that shank of hair...

"Harder, hard..." she shrieked, coming rapidly towards climax, the words muddied as he smothered her into the folds of the pillow.

"You like that," he hissed just as Kerri screamed from the first hit of her climax, clawing at the mattress with her fingers, writhing beneath him, the orgasms obviously coming in waves for her now like they sometimes did, wrenching her insides.

And then Tommy was bucking again too, gripping her hips, burying his fingertips into her soft flesh, grunting as he emptied his seed deep within my wife before collapsing atop her, Kerri's thin keening the only sound left. I silently shuffled back to the study and waited, totally shaken by the sight of her being used like that. I crouched down in a corner and hugged my knees, rattled by it, my erection faded.

I heard them talking after a few minutes but the words didn't register. I closed my eyes and just saw him doing her again, thinking that he hadn't even used a rubber on her. It was maybe ten more minutes before I heard him leaving.

"Thank you," Kerri's voice sounded in the hall.

"It was great, Kerri."

"Mrs. Casselli. It's still Mrs. Casselli, Tom."

"Okay."

"Say 'thanks for sucking my cock, Mrs. Casselli'."

"I..."

"I want you to say it, Tommy. Thanks for..."

"Thanks...thanks for sucking my cock...Mrs. Casselli."

"I liked being your slut."

"I..."

"You're a good lover. You better go now."

I heard them kiss, the soft smack of it. Then after a few moments, after the kitchen door had slammed shut: "Frank?"

"Here," I answered, forcing myself to stand up.

"Come be with me, okay."

I went, my legs were rubbery. Kerri was sitting on the floor at the side of the bed when I walked in, the sheet wrapped around her shoulders. She was sobbing softly, a distressed look as she met my eyes.

"Hi," she said weakly, obviously scared, dreading my reaction on some level.

I saw the trail semen that she'd dribbled across the floor, thin rivulets of it already drying on one of her legs. I felt something flare deep within me, a furious anger that I hadn't ever expected. For a second I wanted to slap her across the face, to just kick the living shit out of her, to take my belt and whip her whorish ass fucking raw...

"Are you all right?" I said in a constricted tone, the murderous rage leaking into my words.

She nodded, shrinking at my harshness, maybe seeing something dark and vengeful in my expression.

I towered over her, the emotions churning. I actually could smell the kid's cum on her, thought of her swallowing his sperm, my filthy cocksucker of a wife. She'd let him cum inside her cunt, his seed swilling within her body. She was on the pill, but what if she got pregnant. Shit like that happens, fucking stupid cunt.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
08-03-2008, 11:46 PM
"I'm sorry."

"Don't be," I heard myself say, the voice belonging to someone else.

"Please..."

Kerri scooted forward and wrapped her arms around my legs, clinging to me, sobs wracking though her body. And for some reason, that simple act broke my rage, sent it crashing down like the walls of Jericho.

"Shhhh."

"I'm sorry I..."

"No, don't be. It's okay, Kerri, it's okay."

I was down there on the floor with her, enveloping her in my arms, her words a muddy babble as she wept into my chest.

"You looked so mad," she managed finally, averting her gaze from mine.

"You were terrific," I whispered. "...I could never get mad at you."

"I shouldn't have..."

"I'm glad you did it. I liked seeing him with you." The embers were dimming completely, and I felt the excitement rising from that same mysterious font. "It was..."

"You saw it?"

"I was peeking right around the door."

"You must think I'm a total slut."

"I think I'm lucky to be married to the best girl going. I love you, babe. I'll always love you, don't ever worry about that. I wanted you to do it."

Very hesitantly she lifted her face to mine allowing me the chance to brush her tears away with my thumb.

"I did like it."

"I guessed that by the way you came."

"It was so exciting," she gushed with an air embarrassment. "I know I shouldn't have let him do it like that."

"Like this," I whispered, touching my fingers to the tacky semen on her leg, my cock fully stiffened by now.

Kerri nodded, tried to laugh but instead broke into another crackling sob.

"I liked that you shaved," I said, reaching down to stroke her bald pussy.

"I just did it this morning. I wanted him to like me."

"Well, you succeeded there, in spades."

"He'll probably want to do it again."

"Like probably right now," I answered.

"What if he starts bothering..."

"The girls are away till next Saturday. You have anything you like with him, especially if I get so see."

"And you won't mind," she whispered, the fact that she wanted another tumble with the kid coloring every syllable.

"I want you to have a good time with it. ...I love you."

"It was so exciting."

I laughed a bit, wanting her now. Not really thinking about it any deep level; knowing that that would come later for me, and for her.

"If I do something, you aren't going to be grossed out, are you?"

"What?"

"You guess," I said, stroking her inner thigh, letting my fingers linger again on that shaved snatch. Keri's eyes widened a bit and then she grinned.

"You can if you want to?"

"Thanks, Mrs. Casselli," I chuckled, taking a firm grip and pushing her back onto the floor, flipping the sheet off her body. She was up on her elbows, looking down at me, still sniffling a bit. I smiled and lowered my mouth to her recently violated vagina, closing my eyes as I put my tongue to her.

*************

Eight months have passed since that day. We play with the fantasy and the memory of it still, though neither of us have a serious intention to go back there again. Kerri had the kid on three other days, all in that week immediately after their first outing. I was wary of my response after that first day, but fell into a fast erotic comfort-zone with it when she invited him over the very next day.

It was Kerri's decision to ultimately put the brakes on Tommy with it, seeing the horrendous complications that could arise with such a tryst. I listened to her give him the brush on that last date, the way he started to argue with her, going so far as to make an ardent pronouncement of love for her, no doubt thinking that it was the balm necessary to keep bare-backing my beautiful girl. After that she told me how he'd taken to coming over every time he saw me pull out in my car, knocking on the front door, phoning her when he knew I was gone. She'd been gentle with him at first, but finally had to get nasty, telling him she didn't want him coming around again, that she was sorry she'd ever done it.

And so our life fell into a balance; a new balance, but still something that worked for us. The kid was sullen when he'd cross our path, not that I blamed him really. He was young and he saw a terrific fuck-thy-neighbor's-wife scenario just wither up and die.

I'd watched Kerri over at the counter this morning, packing our girl's lunches, going over their outfits prior to sending them out the bus. I did love her. And I trusted her. The infidelity, if you could call it that since I was watching the action from the stands, had not weakened my bond with her, not at all, which was something that honestly surprised me.

I got up and closed my briefcase and pulled her tight, just a peck on the lips, startled by the hard knock on the front door.

"I'll get it," I said, going down the hall, hearing the fist rap it again, urgent, full of power.

"You got a minute, Frank," Allen Gardner said, stepping inside before I could answer. He looked down the hall at Kerri and said: "this concerns you too, Kerri."

"What?"

"This shit here," he said roughly. The manila envelope in his hand, pictures coming out, three of them: Kerri out by the pool taking off her top, losing her bikini bottom, her fingers jacked in between her legs.

"You can keep 'em," he said harshly, tossing them onto our couch. How had I missed the kid snapping them...easy I'd been too busy with my own cock.

"Allen..."

"I don't detect any shock on your part Frankie. No, surprised reaction to what your sweet little wife is doing giving my boy a free tit and ass show, which makes me believe you knew she was doing it. Hell, maybe you were even watching, right?"

"I'm sorry," Kerri said in a shaken tone.

"Save with the 'I'm sorry', Mrs. Casselli," he blurted. "That kid of mine has it all written up in his diary about how you gave him a burlesque and then the next day took his cherry, which between you and me ain't exactly a negative thing. You know she fucked him, Frank? Your sweet piece of a wife sucked his teenage wang right out there on the patio and then let him screw her in your bed. Three fucking times. ...Fuck, I was always worried about him being a homo, so at least you put that worry to bed for me."

"Allen, look..."

"Teacher of the fucking year... our neighborhood's own little miss perfect soccer mom."

"Please," Kerri begged.

"You get all the pictures back, plus the memory stick from the camera. Also I rip Shakespeare's diary pages out and let you have them, all nice an' easy."

"Thank you," Kerri whimpered—I knew the proverbial other shoe was about to drop, even if she didn't.

"Nice an' easy, which is how I read you like it from behind. ...Want to know what you're gonna do, Frank? You're going to bring your lovely wife up to Elk Mountain this coming weekend. Get somebody to watch your kids. Me and a couple of my college buddies spend a ski trip together up there every year. This year, I'm intending on bringing the entertainment, which Kerri, is you."

"Fuck you, Allen. Get the fuck..."

"You don't want me to leave here disappointed, because my first trip is going to be down to the cops where I'll inform them as to the exhibitionist tendencies of your cunt wife. Now they'll decide to prosecute her for indecent exposure or they won't, but you both know that either way the talk will be all over this pissy little town. And I'll make sure the pics get out there too, bet your ass on that. That and the fact that my kid got serviced with a smile."

"Please..."

"You're a nice lady, Kerri, that's why I'm giving you an out. I'll have one of the chalet's reserved in your names. If you show up, we got a deal. If not, a reputation is an awful thing to lose. And don't try and entrap me into saying anything else, you know, in case you think of blackmailing me to my wife. Hell, you better pray she never reads Tommy's descriptions as to your prowess in the art of fucking and swallowing sword. She'll be coming after you with a gun. ...You are both totally boxed, no doubt about it. I'm giving you a get-out-of-jail-free card, a one-time offer, with the clock ticking on it."

He opened the door, pausing, his eyes burning a hole right through my wife: "And who knows, you might really enjoy it too. I personally can't wait to see you in your PJ's."

Kerri was weeping hysterically, staring at the door, shaking uncontrollably as I reached out to hug her, muttering "I don't wanna do it, I don't wanna do it," over and over again, like some mantra of the damned.

"Kerri, don't worry. You don't..."

"I don't wanna do it," she wailed, completely breaking up, her legs buckling to the point where I had to support her. "Please, I don't want to it..."



THE END


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

8 Banners
09-03-2008, 10:45 AM
Lucky I only read this in the morning. If I had read it last night, sure will have a HARD time sleeping. Nice bro. Lucky no cliff hanger for this one.

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 11:09 AM
Lucky I only read this in the morning. If I had read it last night, sure will have a HARD time sleeping. Nice bro. Lucky no cliff hanger for this one.

Thanks bro 8 Banners for your support and taking time to read the stories here , well if you do have any stories please feel free to post here . ;) :)

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 08:27 PM
You Will Never Be The Same Again



It is very hard for me to get used to the people of Thruxoris: they are loud, aggressive and arrogant. I should have guessed it: when I met Cholonto, that was made him different from the men of my home planet. Cholonto swept away my heart and I married him without thinking about how difficult it might be to get used to living a long way from home.

I am starting to feel very lonely. I have had no news from my family for far too long. I smile at Cholonto, but I think that he sees that I am not really happy. I wish for the more cultured, dignified ways of home. It is also painful to say goodbye to Cholonto for his long business trips.

The biggest adaptation for me has been the different views on sex. They talk about it all the time. They put it into every aspect of their society. And they are very free about it. They do have strict sexual mores, but I don't understand them yet. I don't want to. I just want to be close to Cholonto.

This has tended to isolate me from the Thruxorians. Still, I have managed to make one friend: Mashuni. I am able to talk to her about a thousand things. While we are talking it seems that time goes by more quickly. At least, she does most of the talking. She is interesting and witty. I feel like a complete wallflower while she is around.

Sometimes she can be a trial though. Like most Thruxorians, her favorite topic of conversation is sex. This is very embarrassing. She describes in detail about what she does with her husband. She uses terms like 'fuck' and 'cunt' that we would never dream of using back home. It is not bothering as much as it used to. Maybe I am getting used to the blunt ways of Thruxoris.

Mashuni has often told me about sex with a so-called Friend. I was scared to ask her what that was, and just assumed that she was using a pet name for her husband. It did not seem to fit the context, but I was not going to interrupt Mashuni just to look like an idiot.

Just yesterday she was in the middle of describing another amazing sex act when she suddenly stopped and looked at me with surprise. "Calenta, do you know what a Friend is?"

I miserably shook my head.

Mashuni seemed stunned. "I suppose one should not be too surprised considering that you were so protected in your childhood," she said, implying that I come from a desperately backward and na‹ve place that was completely out of touch with the rest of the Galaxy.

She may have been right, but I did my best to look at her as regally and composedly as I could. The pose did not really fit me, and I felt only the more ridiculous for it.

Mashuni laughed out loud. "You are such a darling girl," she exclaimed, forgetting that we are the same age. "Let me explain. A Friend is a fucktoy." She stopped short. "Don't you don't know what a fucktoy is either?"

I laughed. "We call it a dildo," I said, thinking that I was finally seeing the light.

Mashuni snorted indignantly. "No self-respecting woman uses a dildo here," she said. "A fucktoy is a live person that takes care of his or her owner's sexual needs."

"But what about your husband?" I gasped. "Doesn't he get jealous if you have sex with another man?"

"Why should he be jealous?" Mashuni asked with disdain. "I am married to my husband, and he is the only one that I love. The others are there for convenience. I own them, not the other way round."

"What if you fell in love with your Friend?" I asked, intrigued.

"I would never allow that to happen," Mashuni said. "Love is a decision, not a feeling. I will continue to choose to love my husband no matter what happens between me and my Friends."

Mashuni looked at me, wondering whether her message had gotten through. Her temporary silence gave me the chance to put another question. "Doesn't your husband think its unfair that you have other lovers?"

"No, he doesn't. In fact, we share our fucktoys, both male and female." Mashuni seemed to find it incomprehensible that anyone could not follow such simple logic. She felt that she had to say something more. "Besides, I don't have lovers: I don't love my Friends. They are only sex toys."

My mind was racing at the consequences. I knew that Thruxorians have no qualms about having sex with members of the same sex, but somehow it did seem very strange to share sexual partners with your spouse. I grabbed a new avenue of attack. "Are Friends people or androids?"

"They are real people. They are slaves, just like the maids and the gardeners and the security staff. What is wrong with that? We make sure to keep our Friends happy." She giggled. "None of my Friends complain about fucking me."

I could imagine that no one would have problems in having sex with her. She is a stunning woman. Thruxorian standards dictate that their royal wives be beautiful both inside and outside. Of course, outside beauty is far easier to spot than inside beauty. I deliberately push away some spiteful thoughts about some of my very pretty neighbors that do not quite meet my standards of inner beauty.

Mashuni flutters her eyelids at me. Certain that she is flirting with me, and profoundly uncomfortable with having anything to with another woman, and a married one at that, I rush to a direct statement.

"Cholonto is different," I say fiercely. "He would never do that."

"How strange that you should say that," Mashuni says softly. "On Thruxoris royal men traditionally receive their first Friend at age eighteen. Cholonto was no different from other men. In fact, he had a group of ten Friends before he married you. He sold them because he did not want to offend you." She looked at me directly. "I am sure that he sees it as a huge sacrifice."

"Where do you buy these... Friends?"

"Friends are very expensive, so there are few good places. The best, and most expensive is called Intimate Friends. Surely you've seen it? Their slogan is 'You will never be the same again.'"

"That seems like a bold statement," I said. "I have seen far too many shops make claims that are impossible to meet."

"This is the one place that lives up to its name," Mashuni said, wriggling a little in her clothes. I suddenly realized that her clothes were so skimpy she might just as well be naked. I made a quick excuse to leave before she tried to seduce me by force. I really had to go: for the first time in my life it seemed remotely interesting to make love (excuse the old-fashioned wording) to a woman.

I decided to verify whether Mashuni had been honest with me. After a few calls I was certain that she had told me nothing but the simple truth. Some people even looked down on Cholonto for giving up his Friends before we married. The unanimous opinion was that if I truly loved him, I would not force him to stay monogamous. Their logic is that everyone knows that it is not natural for a person to be stuck with only one partner.

I wrestled with the problem all night. Back at home the answers seemed so easy. Here everything is different.

Last night I stayed awake long after Cholonto fell asleep, satiated with the love I gave him. He was very good, and my body was also satisfied, but still I could not sleep.

My dilemma was simple: how was I to respond to the news I had received?

Early this morning I made my decision. As I love Cholonto, it is my duty to love him unconditionally. By holding him to norms and standards that are not his own, I am harming him. Firstly, he is not being held in the high regard that he deserves. Secondly, he is suffering because he has to live a life that is completely foreign to his ways. If I am not careful, he could even come to hold that against me.

When he woke early this morning, I was still awake. I simply asked him what sort of Friend he preferred. I have never seen him so pleased. "I told Mother and Father that you would learn our ways," he proclaimed proudly. "Just choose one that you think I'd like."

"Won't you come along to help me?" I asked in surprise.

He couldn't; he had to make final preparations for his next long cruise. He even quickly briefed me about what to expect when buying a Friend.

I do not feel enlightened at all. The gap between us is too large. I hope that in going through with this I shall be doing something to bring us closer.

Still, I have decided to get a nice woman. I want her to be sexy so that Cholonto can brag with her. It's easy to figure: the sexier the Friend, the higher her price, and also higher the prestige of her owner.

So here I am outside Intimate Friends, the shop Mashuni recommended. It seems small and unlikely to deliver on its promise - 'You will never be the same again.' I push away my prejudices. I am only buying my husband a very sexy present.

I walk into the shop very uncertainly. I can't help feeling very young and inexperienced.

My eyes stretch at the photographs on the walls. Could this really be? I am about to turn around when a tall, graceful woman catches my eye. The saleslady is wearing a smart business suit that gives her feminine yet business-like look. She approaches me with a cool professionalism that causes me to wilt. I want to give Cholonto, my husband, a very special present, and that is all that keeps me from running away.

"Good morning," the lady says in a warm tone. "Can I help you?"

"Yes, please. It's my husband's birthday and I want to buy him a fucktoy," I say, trying to sound as nonchalant as possible.

"What price range were you thinking of?"

"This is a very special present, and I can afford the very best," I say.

"These toys are expensive. Last week I sold one for twenty million credits. Can you afford that?"

"I said I can afford the best," I say slightly petulantly. I feel my re-assurance start to return.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 08:29 PM
"Is it for a birthday present?" the lady asks, her interest definitely roused. Perhaps she's wondering how she is going to spend the commission on this deal.

"It's just a present. I love my husband very much, and I think he will have much pleasure-" My voice fades away. I sound foolish and childlike.

"I have several regular female clients. They are all very satisfied." The lady pauses, as if waiting for me to give her some cue. I am still a little intimidated. "Will you be doing a trade-in?"

"Not this time," I say, trying to sound more mature than I feel.

She takes out a large flat Tablet. I can see that it is a top of the range model with a high resolution screen and an advanced Personality. I have heard of them, but have never actually seen one.

I agree to an ID check. "I shall use this to obtain details of yourself and your husband for the purposes of helping me to find the toy that best meets your need."

The lady hands me a glass of summer elixir. I enjoy the cool sweet taste on this hot day. The office looks just like any other office except that every wall is covered with photographs of handsome men and women, sometimes alone, and sometimes in groups. They are all skimpily dressed and showing every sign of enjoying themselves.

That is why I am here: to give my husband a sexy, fun present. I feel warm inside. I cannot wait to surprise my Cholonto.

"What are your requirements?" the lady asks.

"I want something good looking," I reply.

As I respond to the lady. I can see that she has set her tablet's background to show good-looking males, most of them completely naked. As she works, the pictures change. I wonder how she can concentrate on her work with so much to distract her.

"Are you looking for a male or female toy?"

"Definitely female." That was easy. The Tablet immediately responds. The pictures shown on the screen are now all female, all very sexy.

"Would you be wanting to share the toy with your husband?" the woman asks quickly, maintaining her professional attitude.

I blush. I have never been into girls. Still, some people think that is frightfully prudish. Maybe I could try it soon. I feel my body respond to the idea. "That could be very interesting," I stammer. The display of naked women on her tablet is starting to get to me. I am feeling sexier and sexier by the minute. I am slightly puzzled: I have never looked at another woman.

Well, almost never...

"How busy will the toy be?"

"Excuse me?" I say, not understanding.

"Does your husband have unusual drive? Will he be sharing her with his friends? Will the toy be expected to provide service to other servants?"

"Oh no, she will just be for my husband, and only once a week." I most definitely want to have most of Cholonto, but I know that he needs a little variety. "And maybe myself too," I add with a smile. Maybe I can win from this idea after all...

"Good. That means that we can offer you some of our more delicate models," the lady observes. "What build of woman would your husband prefer: small, medium or large?"

"Does it matter?" I ask bewildered.

"Most men have an ideal size that they enjoy most. What part of your body does husband like best?"

"My breasts. He loves to touch them."

"Let me guess. You wear a C cup, don't you?"

I nod.

"I think we'll get something that is a little smaller than you," the sales assistant muses. "But with slightly larger breasts. For that I will need to take your measurements. I can use the Tablet to do that. Do I have your permission to proceed?"

"Yes, you may," I say, having only a slight idea of what is coming.

She takes off a cover from the Tablet and points it as me. "Please stand up and turn around."

I do so, then sit down. To my surprise a picture is instantly displayed on the screen showing a very beautiful naked woman. I can see her beautifully proportioned breasts and every hair on her vagina. She has a studied look on her face.

It is me.

I look at her agape. "How did you do that?" I ask.

"Several specialist Tablets have the ability to scan people," she says carefully. "One needs to have a special license to own one and the verbal permission of the person being scanned. You gave me that permission. Are you offended?"

"No problem." I smile. She already has far more data on me than my bra size.

How can I be offended? The picture is very flattering even though it is very revealing. Just the very thought that I am on the same screen as the other women were makes me feel giddy.

"Should the toy be longer or shorter than you?"

"I think a little shorter."

As the interview continues, the pictures that are shown on the Tablet's screen reflect my ideas.

But something has changed. I appear in each of the pictures with the woman. The lady anticipates my question. "You appear on the picture so that you can see your build in relationship to the toy."

It makes sense, but I am not sure that I fully believe her. I feel my will expand.

"What skin color should the toy have?" the lady asks.

"She should be the same as me," I say positively. I don't have any urge for some of the interracial fantasies I have heard. Maybe we can do that later.

"What age range do you prefer?" she asks.

"I think I want one a little older than myself," I say quickly.

"Excellent," the lady says reassuringly. "That eliminates our Learner series (all women over the age of 18). We have a very wide range of choice that meet your physical specification." She pauses. "There are two ranges that would meet your requirements," she says carefully. "Our Matron Range of toys tend to have a slightly larger build. Perhaps our Expert Range will be a better fit. These are ladies that have been trained in satisfying real men like your husband, but do not yet show the years, if you know what I mean. Which would you prefer?" She pauses, looking me in the eye. The Tablet displays pictures of various women. They are now naked and openly displaying their genitals. I am getting quite excited too.

"I think I will have an Expert then," I reply. "Are they really that good?"

"That is a very wise choice. Yes, our models are superb, guaranteed to be very pliable to the women in the house, look good in any home and are fully trained," she says encouragingly. "Moreover, because arrangements like these can be challenging at times, we give Ladies of the House a toll-free support line. If at any time you are unsatisfied with your purchase, you may return it, no questions asked."

"That's very helpful," I say.

The pictures on the Tablet are now older women than myself, but very attractive. They ooze lust and desire. Worse, the pictures show us kissing or otherwise petting one another.

"I have never done something like that before," I say confused. "How did you get a picture like that?"



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 08:30 PM
"The Tablet is simply drawing the scene as it may have looked if you had done it." The lady says smilingly. "You like it?"

It is not a question, but a statement. I squirm, trying to squeeze my legs closed. I am not going to let this arouse me any further. It will not do.

"Do you have any particular choice of hair color?"

The Tablet displays women in batches: red hair, blonde hair, raven and shades. I look at each one closely. A brunette is shown touching me between my legs. A blonde kisses me. In each picture I am the object of desire. I bring myself back to the subject.

"I had not thought of that. Does it matter?"

She is very patient. "Not at all. But some men seem to prefer their toys to look like some ideal. Of course this might very easily be arranged: we can permanently change the hair color of the chosen woman if necessary. However, it is so much more satisfactory for all parties if we don't meddle with hair color." She pauses. "I assume then that it does not matter so much."

"That is correct," I say with all the decisively. The Tablet must be fully aware that my pussy is drooling. I am more in control than ever. It feels sexy knowing that my sexual responses are being monitored.

"Thank you for your assistance. I now understand what you require. We are now ready to move to the next stage of the purchase. Based on your answers to our questions, we have identified a special selection of our toys that we believe will suit you." The sales manager looks at her tablet. I see a light flashing, and she smiles. "There are several thousand candidates that meet your requirement to some degree. We have narrowed this down to twenty based on your psychological profile as well as those of your husband. I think that we will settle for the top three for the moment. Is that acceptable?"

I nod, my mouth dry, but my body keening for more.

The Tablet displays the pictures. I am astounded: they are all exceptionally beautiful. I am surprised to see that all three women have jet black hair. I immediately approve. Somehow the Tablet knew...

The first woman is naked and lounging back on a bed. Her posture is haughty, as if she is certain of the effect that she is creating. Her full, red lips seem to be issuing a challenge. She is also highly aroused, her well-proportioned breasts on proud display. Her wide open legs are pointing straight at an observer in the picture, inviting the woman to sample her charms. The observer is me, of course, equally naked and with my fingers between my legs.

The second picture is of a shorter woman with a wicked smile winking as she kisses her lover. She seems to be purring with pleasure and anticipation as the lover touches her breasts. The lover is an image of me, of course.

My heart leaps at the third picture. I am captivated instantly. This woman is shy. Unlike the other two, one cannot see her breasts or her genitals: her hands cover both. Still, she has a simple look of sexual need burning in her eyes. The picture shows me gently kissing her whilst drawing her hands away from her body.

"Her name is Ripensia," the lady says helpfully.

I am fascinated.

The other two pictures disappear, and the third picture fills the whole screen. The picture starts rolling, and I realize that the Tablet has generated a movie with the two of us.

In the movie, I deliberately uncover her breasts, taking in every jiggle and ripple as she moves. She seems somewhat embarrassed to be naked like this with me, but she wants me to be pleased with her. Taking advantage of this, I push her down and stare down at her mound. The slight wisps of pubic hair do not hide anything: I carefully study every detail of her womanhood. I nod, satisfied, then beckon off-screen. Cholonto appears in the frame: ready to take his present.

"How do you know my fantasy? How did you get a picture of my husband?" I ask confusedly, but inside I know her answer does not matter.

"The Tablet knows more than you think," the sales lady says with a smile. "Do you want Ripensia?" She adds a price that is ridiculously high.

"Yes!" I exclaim immediately, not caring about anything. "That's the one."

I am bombarded with petty details about packaging and delivery. All I care about is that in 24 hours this woman will be mine in every sense of the word.

The saleslady finishes the transaction, then smiles at me. "Enjoy your fucktoy," she says. "If you ever need a big strong stud to keep you and your toy company while your husband is away, just come right back. We have the best range of well-trained hard men in the galaxy."

I quiver, but first I have some fun planned with Cholonto. Or should I rather say, with myself and Cholonto and Ripensia.

But the best will be when Ripensia and I will be alone.

Maybe I should order a male too. I get up to leave, but the sly smile on the sales lady's face gazing at the Tablet alerts me. I look at the Tablet too, and immediately sit down again.

The Tablet shows a video of me in a steamy embrace under a well-endowed man. He is heavily aroused but Ripensia is teasing him to further hardness, her hands gently stroking his erection into a furious frenzy.

I lay back, then slowly open my legs for him...

"That's the one that I want," I shout. "I want him too." I ignore the sales lady's victorious gaze. I don't care what she will be earning in commission. "Deliver him as soon as possible too," I order.

Cholonto is due to leave soon on a lengthy business trip. This time I will not be lonely!

The sales lady flips a switch on the Tablet and bland images return once more to the screen. We move toward the door.

I stop, puzzled. "I am not the same," I say accusingly. "Was it the elixir? Was it the Tablet? Have you hypnotized me?"

The lady shakes her head. "We just nudged you along to become the woman you always wanted to be. Do you like it?"

I nod.

She smiles. "You will never be the same again."




The End

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 08:35 PM
Reality Bites




I lean over him with the monthly report, pointing out the important figures and trends. I'm wearing a sober black suit, with nothing under my jacket but a black silk vest top which clings to my body as if it was wet. I love the feel of the silk sliding over my nipples as I stretch and point. I know that from his chair, he can see through the gape in the buttons of my jacket. He can see the curve of my breast, hear the static crackle of my cheap tights against my skirt, which cause it to ride up at the back. I feel the draught from the open door blowing between my legs and I press them together. So close, I can feel the heat of his body. His blond hair is silky and his smooth skin smells faintly of Hugo Boss aftershave.

He stops scanning the page and turns, looking me in the eye for the first time. I can tell that he's aroused by his dilated pupils, the faint flush in his face. "Caroline," he whispers. "You look beautiful today."

"Caroline. Caroline!!! Wake up and take these reports upstairs. I'm done checking them." Mr O'Keefe is always snappy in the mornings before he's had his coffee. He has a few bloody spots on his face and neck, and his blond hair is tousled. Most tellingly, he is wearing the same clothes as yesterday. I surmise that he didn't go home last night, and my stomach sinks into a bath of despair and resignation. He glances up at me, an incredulous look on his face. "Well? You're still here?"

My face starts to burn, but he doesn't notice. He's already opening his emails and remarking to himself how stupid the world is. Except himself, of course. Hugging the thick paper files to my chest, I move back into the open plan area and make my way to the lift. A secret smile stretches at the corner of my mouth and only when I'm in the lift do I allow it control over my face.

My name is Carmen, like the opera. People look at me and see a skinny, mousy girl. Personal assistant, secretary, wearer of sensible Marks and Spencers clothes and shoes and driver of a sturdy Volkswagen golf. They don't know that every night, when I get home from work, I make them my puppets. Their lives are mine to play with. Sometimes I end them tragically, or contrive a happy ending against all the odds. They are my inspiration and my delight. I am a writer of romantic and erotic fiction. My website, where my stories sell for a small price, is where I rule the world.

The lift jolts and bumps its way to the top floor. I always feel nervous when I go to Mr. Boyle's office. He is a small, toad-like man whose shoulders are frequently dusted with dandruff. I imagine him often as one who ravishes unsuspecting women against the filing cabinet with greedy hands and a dribbling mouth. On the rare occasion I would include him in a story, I always make him a bit taller, as a nod to his masculinity. It doesn't do to have short men in romantic fiction.

"Hi Carmen," he says, glancing outside at the grey sky. "That's a better day."

I put the files in front of him, noting the shine on his shoes. Important people are coming over from head office, but I don't know when . He has tidied his desk. I look around at the spacious office, the view of the mouth of the river where the ferry to Scotland waits at the dock. The sea is open and grey, like a canvas of modern art, with the rain soaked city huddling at its edge. Mr O'Keefe calls it the MD's view. I look forward to the day he is seeing it, for then I will see it too. I hope we can survive this round of branch closures. It's the reason why my boss is under such pressure these days. He has to justify our very existence.

"It's a bit warmer," I say, watching Mr. Boyle's gnarly finger slide up and down the sheet of figures.

He turns to me, a shadow crossing over his face. He looks younger than his forty years as he removes his glasses. "Don't think I haven't noticed those slutty little skirts you've been wearing lately," he says, standing up, stepping so close I can smell the morning coffee on his breath. "I can hear your thighs rubbing together in those tights before you even come into the office. It's not good enough."

I blush and look at the floor. "Mr Boyle," I begin, but he cuts me off.

" I have something for you." He delves into his drawer and pulls out a pair of silk stockings. Black, silky and tipped with lace. "You're a beautiful woman, Carmen," he says, sliding his hand over my knee. I feel the heat start to rise in my face as I realise...I like it. I don't want him to stop. The hand moves up, over my thigh, taking my skirt up with it. I gasp as he tears a whole in my tights, pinging at the elastic of my panties, threatening to creep underneath. Barely able to move, I feel as if the oxygen is getting sucked out of the air. "Wear these stockings tomorrow," he murmurs. "I want to be able to feel you whenever I want."

"...and take these back down to Sean. If this keeps up, it'll be a disciplinary matter." He pats the folders and hands them back to me. "Thanks, Carmen."

"See you later, Mr Boyle," I say, my voice faint. I turn and exit the office, frowning. This won't do at all. Mr. Boyle can't be the romantic hero. For a start, he's closer to sixty than forty, and his hair dye is too dark for his complexion. But the daydream has given me a good idea. I think I'll get myself some pairs of stockings. Black, silky, tipped with lace. They'll match the lacy vest top I'll wear with no bra, like I dreamed of earlier. Maybe I'll get them at lunchtime and throw away this ancient blouse, these cheap tights. There's a ladder in them already.

=====

The rest of the day passes uneventfully. No important visitors come but I hear they're scheduled for tomorrow. Mary and I go for a drink after work, to talk about Mr. O'Keefe. She is the receptionist, and knows all the gossip. Apparently a young-sounding man was calling Mr. O'Keefe all day, but he didn't return the calls. Even though she likes him almost as much as I do, she tells me we must face the possibility of his being gay. As my heart starts to wither in my chest, I tell her there must be some other explanation. But that conversation put an idea in my head, so after one glass of wine, I make my excuses and head home, after a quick stop to Marks and Spencers underwear department.

I fill my bath with rose petals and jojoba oil, lighting rose scented candles and trail my fingers through the water. My new pink pyjamas are hanging from the doorway. Underneath them is the silk negligee I would wear if some day, a living, breathing man were to enter my house. It has hung there for almost two years.

My bath is ready, and I slide in, gently at first, watching my skin redden with the heat. I breathe in the smell of candles, stroking my pubic hair, watching the bubbles release and float to the surface, getting lost under the petals. So Mr. O'Keefe may be gay. I examine the evidence. He has a persistent male caller. He has his suits tailor made every time he goes to Thailand for his holidays. He works out almost every day, and he gets the occasional manicure. It's still not enough to convince me. But it would be interesting to imagine...

The board room smells of cigarettes and sweat. I sit behind Mr. O'Keefe, watching the back of his shirt become damp. He is fighting for his job right now, and I am noting the minutes as best I can.

"I know the team hasn't been performing as well as it should," he says, "but in light of the uncertainty they've been facing, I would ask for the understanding of the board, and an extension of one week to enable us to meet the targets."

Mr. Finn slams his hand on the table his face reddening and clashing with his hair. "It's not good enough, O'Keefe!" he says. He is young and impatient. "I see from the figures here that you've been tolerating underperformance for quite some time! We're making a loss, dammit, a loss! And you've sat on your arse and mollycoddled those fools instead of doing your bloody job and getting us people who can actually sell!"



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 08:36 PM
I see Mr. O'Keefe's shoulders sink. There is a heavy silence as Mr. Finn sits down, sighing heavily and glancing at his business partner, Mr. Montgomery. They were dot.com millionaires at the age of 17. Eight years later they still aren't used to the failures of ordinary people. I watch Mr. Montgomery with bated breath. He is the calmer of the two, his blue eyes like an ocean. An unspoken communication seems to pass between them, and Mr. Finn grins suddenly, revealing white teeth. He relaxes into his seat, spreading his legs, clasping his hands behind his head.

"We won't be needing you now, Carmen," says Mr Montgomery, standing up and easing off his jacket to reveal broad, muscular shoulders. "Leave the notebook here. I'll write up the minutes myself." His eyes are fixed on Mr. O'Keefe, with an icy glint that I can't quite read.

"Of course, Mr. Montgomery," I say, slipping out of the room.

Instead of heading to the lift, I tiptoe into the storage cabinet next to the boardroom. It smells of bleach. Hidden among the mops, the cloths and the vacuum cleaners, I hear Mr Finn bark an order.

How did I end up in a cupboard in the middle of my own fantasy? But of course, there is a strategically placed chair and an air vent to peer through. I run my hands over my breasts, feeling an ache deep inside. My nipples harden under my oily thumb and I imagine the lips and tongue of a lover bringing them to aching points of pleasure. I sink my left hand between my legs, my fingertips brushing over that small knot of flesh, parting the lips, playing with the awakening nerve endings which crave the stretch of a thick cock, the pounding of an energetic man between my thighs.

I peer through the air vent, shocked to see that Mr Montgomery has pulled out his dick and is playing with it as his business partner relaxes in his chair, a beatific grin on his face. "Keep this up O'Keefe, and we might even promote you." Sean O'Keefe, my boss, is on his knees on the floor, his blond head between Mr Finn's legs. His face is red, his lips stretched around the red-haired man's thick purple cock head. I can see his tongue sliding out and around it, licking up the pearls that seep from the end. His eyes closed, he starts to bob his head up and down, as Mr. Montgomery creeps around behind him, pulling at his trousers until they are around his ankles. Still he does not stop his motion, up and down, up and down, until the shaft is dripping with saliva. It's turning me on more than I ever imagined, this view into the hidden world of gay activity which I will never be a part of. My fingers are rubbing over my clit and I hold my breath as my being focuses on that small nub of nerve endings, feeling the juices start to flow from inside me.

"Fuck that's good," moans Mr. Finn again, his face getting redder and redder as his hips begin to jerk forward off the chair, forcing his cock down my boss's throat. Suddenly there is a muffled cry and Mr O'Keefe's eyes bulge almost out of his head, but he can't speak because he has a fat cock pounding his throat and I can see Mr. Montgomery's swollen manhood plunging into his ass, accompanied by a long, satisfied moan.

Mr O'Keefe's taking a pounding from both ends and I can hear his high pitched grunts of mingled pain and pleasure as the air is knocked out of his body again and again. Suddenly Mr Finn's back arches in the chair and he emits a strangled groan. Strings of creamy spunk start pouring from Mr O'Keefe's mouth and finally, Mr Finn zips his cock back into his Valentino suit, tossing a tissue on the floor. "Clean your face," he says, still breathing hard. Then it's Mr Montgomery's turn to cry out and I can see his fingers whiten, leaving red prints on Mr O'Keefe's skin as he pumps harder and shoots his load inside his arse.

The two company owners stand up, tucking themselves back in, fixing each other's ties, smoothing down sticking up hair. "Get rid of those guys we told you to," says Mr Montgomery, when he has his breath back, "and you can keep your job. That was damn nice, O'Keefe. I had no idea you were so...dedicated."

Laughing, they gather their papers and leave the room. Mr O'Keefe sits on his knees, his eyes wide, his lips swollen. He pulls up his trousers but not before I see the bulge in his pants that he's trying to hide..

My fingers work harder and faster until I feel the orgasm rushing forward then... "Oh, daaaaaaaaaaamn, you dirty bastard" I sigh as I come hard, feeling my pussy gripping at my sunken fingers as my clit spasms and my head swims for a minute. The bathwater is cooling so I let some go and refill it so the steam rises once again. My body tingles with the heat inside and out, and I feel sleepy. But I have so much to write tonight. I wonder if my readers will like the new stuff as much as I do.

=====

The next day, I go in early. I'm wearing the stockings I bought yesterday. No bra, just the silky vest. I am sexy and daring. The tops of my thighs are cool. I feel like a Christmas present, waiting for someone to take off the wrapping.

Only Mary is there, and we go into the kitchen together. "So today's the day!" she grins, popping in some toast. "We'll know if we've still got jobs by 5pm. I hope Mr O'Keefe can pull it off."

I smile, remembering how gallantly he saved us all the night before. I can't wait to meet Messrs Finn and Montgomery, who are right now flying from London to our little city, the power over our futures in their hands. I've only ever seen their photos in the company magazine, or heard their names being mentioned in reverent tones. 'What do you know about the owners?" I ask Mary, getting Mr O'Keefe's coffee ready. I want him to be in a good mood today.

Mary's always keen to gossip. "Well, don't tell anyone... but I heard Mr Finn was caught misusing company money just a few months back. He got busted by the police when they caught him snorting coke out of a hooker's arse crack in some brothel." She leans closer, whispering into my ear. "He's married to Mr Montgomery's sister. Apparently, it didn't go down well at all."

Still chuckling at the image of small, ginger Mr Finn doing those things, I carry the coffee into Mr O'Keefe's office and set it on his desk thinking there's an image that won't be making its way to my readers for sure. I turn on his computer and open the window to let a bit of fresh air in. I should have brought some fresh flowers in to make the place smell less testosterone-ish. But maybe that's the smell he likes.

I go into my own small office and start checking emails, voicemail, the in-tray. As I'm listening to the voicemail, I hear a woman's voice sobbing, slurring her words. "Sean! I'm so sorry I slept with Gerard, it meant nothing, I swear! I was drunk! Please...just talk to me!!! Pleeeeeeease, please... talk to meeeeeee!!!." A rush of joy sweeps over me. All has become clear! He had a girl who cheated on him, possibly with a friend. That would explain the persistent male caller he was ignoring. The stupid bitch, I think to myself. Oh, if he was mine....Jubilant, I dash off a quick email to Mary. "HE ISN"T GAY!!!!"

When Mr O'Keefe walks past me into his office, I let my eyes linger on his well cut black suit, his slim waist and his muscular buttocks. My insides melt as I think of the broken heart beating under that cool, German-looking exterior. He needs his friends now. People who will look after him in this time of crisis. People like me. Although I have to say he is very good at hiding the heartbreak. He looks alert, excited, ready for anything.

Without a word, he pulls me out of my chair, holding me close to his body. I can feel his heart beating against my chest. "I can't stand it anymore," he says and pushes his tongue into my mouth. His lips are soft, and I close my eyes dreamily, tasting the hint of cappuccino on his tongue. His hand fumbles under my skirt and his eyes widen as he feels the place where stocking meets soft thigh. The back of his other hand brushes against my nipples I sigh as I let my thighs part, he pushes between them. I can feel the heat of his erection, just a couple of pieces of fabric stopping it from slipping inside me. The anticipation of pleasure so close makes my head spin.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 08:37 PM
"Caroline?" he says, and I shake my head and hurry into his office. "Any important communications? I don't want to be bothered with people today." His fingers drum on the desk, his leg jiggles up and down. His eyes are glued to the computer screen, scanning his emails. "You know Finn and Montgomery are going to be here." He cursed and muttered under his breath. "English assholes telling me how to..." The complaints become inaudible and I suppress a smile.

"No sir," I say. "Although there's something on my voicemail that...I think I got it by mistake."

He looks at me, an eyebrow raised. "Here's an interesting one you've been hiding from me...who's not gay?"

Oh Jesus! I've sent my message of triumph to the wrong person!!! "It...it doesn't matter. That was..." I lose the ability to speak as embarrassment slowly starts to strangle me. I can feel the blood scorching my cheeks. He must be fully aware of my feelings now. If I didn't fancy him, why would I care if he was gay or not?

His eyes are glinting and he's trying not to smile. I notice his eyes traveling up and down my body as if seeing me for the first time. "Well just divert my calls today. You know where I'll be. Mr Boyle's PA will be taking the minutes so you can just get on with answering all these...fuck me, three hundred and thirty emails. And thanks for the coffee, Caroline. You're very thoughtful."

"My name is Carmen," I stammer out. "Like the opera. I'll be sure to do those things, Mr O'Keefe." I scurry from the room and hide behind my desk. I daren't email Mary now so I call her and we plan to meet at 10am when the meeting has started and we're all free to slack off and do whatever we want.

=====

We meet up in the cafι, where all the staff not at the meeting have gathered. All pretence of "business as usual" has been dropped. Our jobs are on the line, and we're all rooting for Mr. O'Keefe and Mr. Boyle up there in the board room doing battle with the English. When I tell Mary what I've done, she does what any sympathetic friend would do. Wiping tears from her eyes, she lets out another peal of laughter and I wonder if she's getting hysterical. "Ach Carmen!" she says, when she gets her breath back. "You're an eejit. But it might be a good thing in the end."

I stared at the floor, feeling the corners of my mouth drooping. "How can it be a good thing? He doesn't even know my name. And I've been his PA for the last three months!"

She put her arm around me. "Well if you don't mind me saying, that's just as much your fault as his," she says. "Did you ever say anything to correct him, before today?" Sighing, I shake my head. I know she's right, although I won't take full responsibility. I can't believe he never noticed my email signature in all that time. I guess he doesn't think my emails are important enough to read. "Well," she says. "Now he knows. And with that email, you've planted a seed in that thick head of his. He'll notice you now whether he wants to or not."

I sip my coffee and contemplate it. Maybe she's right, maybe not. Then again, maybe he'll forgive the cow who cheated on him, or maybe he won't. But how to proceed? The only action I've had in the last two years was in my head. I'm not at all experienced in the art of seduction. It's so much easier when the men aren't actually real.

The day passes painfully slowly, and by the time they come out of the meeting, my blood is bouncing in my veins, buoyed with caffeine. The owners leave looking satisfied. Mr O'Keefe has a gleam in his eye as he assembles everyone to tell them the news.



"The branch is safe!" Then he shouts on through the cheers. "But some things are going to change, at least how we're going to deal with underperformance. But we'll leave that all for tomorrow. Right now, and I don't know about you lot, but Derek and I..." he claps an arm around a red faced Mr Boyle, "are hitting the Mariner at 5.30. Drinks are on us!"

We're all laughing and cheering and hugging each other. Drinks on the company can only mean one thing- a load of pissed up colleagues getting their money's worth. Mary and I will, of course, have a quick drink by ourselves then go on to join the others after. It doesn't do to be there from the start. Makes you seem desperate or something.

But the one glass of wine turns into a bottle and it's almost seven by the time we set off to the Mariner. As the cold wind hits my flushed cheeks, I feel a worry tugging at my heart, that maybe he will have already left. Mary reassures me that on nights like this, he's always there to the death. And sure enough, when we get inside, there's only a few left and Mr O'Keefe is one of them. I feel a momentary relief when I see that Mr Boyle has gone. It's been hard to face him after our encounter the other day, even if it was in my head.

They're drinking toasts. "To Sean, the biggest blagger in the history of sales." A big male roar goes up. Pretty impressive given the small number of them. They clink their glasses and gulp the beer down, then follow up with a shot of something.

"Jesus!" Mary says, unwinding her scarf and sitting down in the snug. "You're on chasers? Come on then Carmen! We've got some catching up to do!" She pats the seat beside her. Then Mr O'Keefe pats a seat beside him and beckons me with a drunken lurch of his head. Excited, I slide in beside him and Mary gives me a secret thumbs up with a grin.

"See this woman," he says, clamping an arm around me. "Fucking Caroline I've been calling her all this time and she only tells me today that I'm an eejit." They all have a laugh at my expense but when the topic moves on, Mr O'Keefe's arm does not and I look at Mary with raised eyebrows.

"Carmen." He keeps murmuring my name. I think he may be approaching the point of no return. He's a big man but there's only so many shots a man can take. His eyelids slide down and he nods a bit. Damn! He's in no shape to be seduced. He smells of cloves from those fancy Indonesian cigarettes he sometimes smokes. And just a hint of fresh sweat and aftershave. His body is big and solid and warm and sitting there with his arm around my shoulders, I feel an ache in my heart, thinking of the space in my life, in my bed.

Mary starts telling us all about her holidays last summer in Turkey when she was stalked by an elderly nut seller. She still has his false teeth at home somewhere. I've heard that story before but it's still as funny this time. I wonder if she notices the way that lad from the warehouse is looking at her. He's not bad looking either.

As the night wears on, I switch to water. Last time after a work related do I ended up alone in the city centre on a freezing cold night, puking over my shoes and then sleeping in a doorway. Never again. It's always better if other people are the butt of jokes the following day, like Mr O'Keefe is going to be by the looks of him. He seems to be getting a second wind, however, he's perked up again and he's talking a bit. There's only the four of us left now and I think Mary's noticed the attention of the warehouse lad, Will is his name. He's whispering in her ear and his hand is sliding up her skirt. I notice Mr O'Keefe's eyes following the progress of the hand. Mary doesn't push it away.

Mary's rosy cheeked as she stands up, clutching the back of the snug. "Will and I are going to make a move," she says. He's all doe eyed and draped around her like a human handbag so no prizes for guessing who's going to get laid tonight. I feel a momentary panic about being left alone with Mr O'Keefe. Mary is my safety net, my get out of jail free card. Without her to keep the conversation going, my personality stands or falls on its own merits. Watching them clutching each other and staggering towards the door, I sip my water and look at the table. Anxiety ties my tongue for a minute so I stay quiet, closing my eyes, feeling the presence of his strong body and allowing myself to imagine that he could be there all the time.

His arm is still around me, and now we are alone, he nuzzles my ear through my hair making me shiver despite the stuffy heat of the pub. "Carmen," he says. "I think I'm a bit pished. Will you take me home?"

I stare into my drink, barely able to breathe. Does he mean take him home to his place? Or dare I hope that my negligee will get a turn tonight? Better be clear before embarrassing myself. "Mr O'Keefe," I begin, but he puts a finger to my lips. His green eyes are a forest I could lose myself in.

"Call me Sean," he says. "I'm sick of that stupid hierarchal..." he stops, as if to check that the word has made it out past his slurring tongue, "hierarchical office bullshit."



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 08:39 PM
"Sean," I say. It's a beautiful name, soft and brief, like a sigh. "Where...?"

Where are we going? I was going to say, or- maybe that was too forward- Where do you want to go? But I don't get the chance. He tilts his head and edges his lips towards mine and when they meet, my heart dances in my chest and I close my eyes, returning the kiss, as he heaves my legs over his lap. I brush my shaking fingertips over the contours of his face and then around the back of his neck. The nape of his neck is damp and hot, his hair soft. His hand is on my knee. I feel the hardness building in his groin. His fingers pry open a button on my jacket and I can feel them brushing the silky material of my top. His lips are soft and insistent and he kisses my breath away, as the other hand inches up my leg. When his fingers pass the lace and touch against my skin, I gasp a little and he breaks the kiss, red faced. "Jesus, no bra?" he whispers in my ear. "And stockings too, damn. You...let's get out of here?"

He throws my legs down and chugs back his last shot. My head spinning with lust and drink, I button my jacket back and pull on my overcoat and he drapes his arm around me again as we head outside. The wind is chilly and sobering. He flags down a taxi and the minute the door is shut, his mouth seeks mine again and this time, his hand slides right back up my skirt to where it left off. Seems like the stockings have had the desired effect. He pings the lacy elastic gently and I sigh as his lips leave mine, to start planting small kisses around my neck, which land like delicious burns. My body, so long untouched by hands other than my own, is making the most of every sensation. My eyes lose focus as those fingers creep under the elastic of my panties and linger at the wet entrance of my pussy. I notice the taxi driver watching in the mirror, but I don't care. I open my legs to give Sean better access and he slides his fingers inside me, covering my groan with another hot, lingering kiss.

My jacket is hanging open and I can do nothing but clutch at the back of his head as his lips descend to my breast. His hot breath warms the silky material while his fingers stoke up the need inside me. I'm breathing hard now, trying to be quiet but I can't stop the whimpers escaping. His tongue circles around the nipple, teasing me until I can hardly bear it any longer. Then I feel the material slide away, and he fastens his lips on the sensitive tip and I feel an explosion of sensation that arches my back and sends hot signals down to where his fingers are sucking in and out of me. I love the sound, I don't care that the taxi driver hears it too.

The taxi driver clears his throat and Sean stops what he's doing. He's looking for directions to my flat. Dazed, I rearrange my clothes while I point out the way. The taxi driver looks a bit red in the face. Not as red as mine soon gets, as I step outside and the chill again pinches at my nipples, and when I bend over to reach the money in to him, he's looking down my gaping top and he's got his cock out, playing with it and looking like he wants an invitation to something. Sean's standing on the pavement like a lost soul, confronted by all the identical apartment blocks. I give the taxi driver short shrift and lead Sean upstairs to my door. I'm so excited my heart is pounding, and I can feel an identical throb inside my pussy which his fingers only aggravated more.

We go inside and I hang up my coat and take his. As I put on the light, his hand crosses his eyes. His lips have suddenly paled and his face has gone the colour of porridge. "I'm going to puke," he says suddenly. My jaw drops and I almost scream, NOOOO! I watch him swaying for a second before I pull him into the kitchen and sit him in a chair.

"Will I make a cup of tea?" My voice is wobbly, my body burning with unfinished business. This can't be happening.

He nods, and slumps forward onto the table, resting his head against the cool surface. I take down a couple of cups and go about the familiar ritual, my mind dazed, praying silently. Oh please don't be sick, please feel better after this, please lets go back to what we were doing. The spoon clinks against the side of the china as I stir in the milk and sugar and hand the cup to him. I have to shake him before he sits up and starts sipping it.

"I'm sorry, Caroline," he mumbles. I sigh and stare at him, his messed up hair, his flushed cheeks. He finishes the tea and burps, rubbing at his eyes.

"Feeling better?" I gather the cups away.

He nods, and stands up. "C'mere," he says and pulls me close. I breathe in the scent of his body and sigh again. My sensible side kicks in and I lead him to the guest bedroom.

"You can sleep in here," I say, and he doesn't argue. We fall together onto the bed, him on top of me, my legs spread out under the weight of his thighs. He's so much taller than me. His face is pressed into the quilt above my head. He lets out a snore and I feel the sound vibrate through the material.

His hands roaming over my body, he soon disposes of my clothes and soon my body is arching under his fingers and tongue. My hands slide over his skin to tangle in the damp hairs in his crotch. It's been so long, so long since anyone touched me, I don't want to take my time, I want him in me now, I want that heavy, muscular body on top of me and Jesus, he has a big thick cock. I can hardly close my hand around it as I guide it between my legs, rubbing the slick head over my swollen clit then down a bit until I feel its hugeness pushing my pussy lips apart.. His breathing is ragged. "Jesus Caroline," he says, and rams that thick shaft home. My back arches and I shriek at the force of his entry, clutching at his firm arse, pulling him in as far as I can. His pubic bone grinds against my clit and my hips arch up against him, harder and harder as he drives inside me. Bracing myself against the wall with one hand, I slide the other one between my legs to feel the joining of our bodies, the silken steel of his cock, the soft, wet stretch of my pussy.

My body won't forget his touch, not just yet. Frustrated and wriggling under his weight, I slip my fingers down into my panties, lubricating them with my juices, rubbing against my swollen clit, pausing to dip them inside now and then as my imagination goes into overdrive.

As he continues his relentless pounding, I feel a sweat break out all over my body. My breasts bounce and my nipples glance off his hard body as it moves above me. My fingers, oh god, they start to move faster as he picks up the pace, getting irregular, gasping until he roars aloud and pauses above me for a second before I feel the twitch and gush of his orgasm inside me. Almost weeping with ecstasy, I feel my orgasm building in my nerve endings all over, and burning its way down to where his cock is still hard and I come with a shriek, thrusting my hips up, arching my back and calling his name. Spent, he collapses on top of me, his cock shrinking inside me. I stroke his back as I feel my breathing slow. His heart is pounding against my skin and I wrap my legs around him, not wanting to let him go.

The fantasy sends me over the edge and I come hard, biting my lip so as not to make a sound, as the waves of pleasure travel all over my body. He's breathing regularly, deep in slumber. When I've got my breath back, I push him off me and pull off his shoes and socks. Then I pull the covers over him best I can. "Sean," I whisper, stroking his cheek, feeling the start of roughness on his cheeks. I put a glass of water on the table and a bucket on the floor. Then I go into my own bedroom and get in to my bed alone.

Maybe he'll get up in the morning and not remember what we almost did. Or worse, maybe he'll remember and regret it. There's even a chance that he'll remember and want to do it again. That would be so nice. The recent orgasm and drinks make my body floppy and as I feel sleep rolling over me, I smile to myself.

There's often a gap between fantasy and reality. Maybe I'll get to close it tomorrow.



The End

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:03 PM
Old Friends



Lisa went upstairs; she had enough of the party scene and wanted some time to herself. She stretched out on the bed and made herself comfortable. Laying there listening to all the noise from downstairs and trying to get relaxed. She had a rough day and did not wish to hang out with the Friday night crowd. Getting relaxed as she laid there, finding herself with her hands touching her moist clit and wanting to taste her own juices.

She lay on the bed stroking her pussy with her fingers, spreading her lips apart so she could feel the moisture that was so ready to explode from her body. Knowing she was about to cum; she could feel the muscles tightening with each stroke of her fingers. She had gotten herself to climax and felt the juices flowing from her wet gyrating pussy. As she pulled her fingers out and was licking the juices off, the door opened. She looked up and saw her old high school friend, Willie. He was standing at the door. She laid there smiling at him. He walked in, unzipped his pants, and let them fall to the floor. He walked over to her and stuck his massiveness in her mouth. She gagged from the size of it. She did not even have time to think, before she knew what was happening he had thrusted his cock into her mouth, with one quick movement. She wanted a cock in her, wanting to taste his jism. He pulled back out and she wrapped her lips tightly around his rigid shaft. She took him deep in her mouth shamelessly. Knowing that with each thrust in her, just heated them both up more.

She knew Willie from high school, but they had graduated over two years ago. They had talked about having sex once back in school. However, both knew it would never happen. They were from different crowds. He was the captain of the Basketball team, and she was another one of those who hung out and partied all night, like his brother. Willie was involved with school and never entered the party scene and she just wanted to have fun. She always told him hell you only live once lighten up and have some fun. Willie's brother Danny was how she knew Willie. Danny was the one she ran to the parties and clubs with, but she and Danny were like brother and sister. They watched each other's back.

Willie got on the bed and laid down; she climbed over to him and wrapped her lips tightly around his stiff cock again. Taking it down slowly and reaching all the way to the back of her throat, touching her lips to his skin on his stomach. He moaned with pleasure, he never imagined that she could swallow all of him. He could feel her throat muscles contract around the head of his cock and she milked it with ease. She brought her lips back up to the tip of his head and teased it with her tongue. She took this throbbing shaft in her mouth and with the fastest movements that she could muster; she was jamming it in and out of her mouth, saliva and cum was running down his shaft and out of her pursed lips. He placed his hands around her head to steady her movements.

She was so into giving Willie head she never heard the door open when Danny walked in. Now was his chance the chance he had yearned for, for many years. He removed his clothes. He noticed how she had her ass pumped up in the air while she was sucking on his brother's cock. Her pussy was glistening with juices and just ripe for the taken. He walked over to her and pulled her legs apart and slammed his cock deep in her pussy. She let out a scream of excitement when she felt that hard cock slam into her dripping wet pussy. With each stroke in her pussy, she took Willie's cock deeper in her mouth. She felt her pussy getting tighter and tighter around his shaft. She wanted it hard and fast and Danny knew it. He gave it all to her. Groaning with pleasure as she was sucking and being fucked as she never had before and was enjoying every inch of them both. She pulled back and removed Willie's cock from her mouth. She was so wet, dripping every where, she had a thought and she proceeded with it. What the hell she figured two brothers at once could only be a dream and she was going to take control of it.

She told Danny to lay down so that she could get his cock up her asshole and have Willie's slamming at her pussy. Knowing it would be more then she could handle, but her flowing juice had her ass hot and well lubricated and she wanted both pussy and ass to be filled. She positioned herself with her back laying on top of Danny. Holding herself up with her hands be hide her so that she had the head of his shaft ready to enter as soon as Willie's blood engorged hard on hit her dripping pussy. The instant she felt him slam her, she had driven the other cock up her ass. She screamed wildly with pain, but not without excitement, she wanted it all. She could feel the brother's cocks stroking at both her holes. What a welcome feeling to have two massive cocks thrusting at her. As one was stroking in, the other was coming out. What a feeling of bliss! She felt their heads touch deep within her holes. She could feel the orgasms start, like never before. Reeling with so much stimulation from them entering together, she was climaxing in a matter of minutes. Her muscles were being torn apart from the girth of both those stunning cocks inside her. Nevertheless, she was not about to give in or give up the thrill, the fantasy was coming alive and she never wanted it to end.

She felt her toes tingle with each stroke of the brother's inside her. She was in complete arousal; she felt her orgasm build at the top of her stomach as her ass and pussy were tightening in rhythm with each other. She screamed so loud when she felt all three of them hit orgasm state together.

When she had screamed, her friend, Marcie had heard her and she ran up the steps to see want was going on. When she opened the door, as all before did, what she saw amazed her and she felt ecstasy rip through her whole body. Three bodies were entangled with each other and her best friend had a cock in her ass and a cock in her puss. She wasn't sure who the guys were, but she didn't care she wanted in. She stripped her clothes off and climbed up onto the bed. She then realized it was Danny and Willie. Both the guys smiled at her but did not say a word. Marcie positioned herself willingly on top of Willie and Lisa. She had the most gorgeous pussy, clean shaven and a swollen clitoris. He spread her lips apart and Lisa brought her tongue up to take a swipe at it. When she did Marcie moaned knowing that she was going to get the best pussy licking she had every experienced.

The guys stopped moving so they could watch Lisa eat at Marcie. With her head buried between her legs she slipped her fingers between Marcie's lips to spread them apart. She placed her tongue into her little tight hole and wiggled it from side to side. Marcie squirmed, she felt Lisa's hot tongue hitting the sides of her pussy and she was getting wet. Lisa bit at her clit gentle at first but Marcie told her harder so she did. Lisa was teasing her bead with her tongue and tasting her beautiful juices exploding from her. Her hips were moving back and forth in a circular motion. Marcie pushed her pussy down into Lisa face so that she could get a better feel of the tongue action that was going on at her clit. She climaxed groaning with pleasure. Her juices overflowing into Lisa's mouth, she tasted delicious just like Lisa thought she would with have a puss like hers.

Lisa was so into licking that she never felt the movements of the guys until Danny hit the inside of her anus with his load of cum. It was hot and with each thrust he let out more, she thought for sure she was going to pass out. She grabbed Marcie's inner thighs and held on, for now Willie was exploding inside her pussy walls. Her body was so filled with cum she was oozing everywhere. Marcie moved from her position and pushed Willie out of the way, his cock was still jammed in Lisa's pussy. But she didn't care she wanted to drink up every ounce of cum that they spewed in Lisa. Danny's cock was still jammed in her ass and he wasn't moving, not until he got some ball sucking from Marcie. She obliged, she licked the cum that was Lisa's and Willie's from his balls and as she was sucking on them, he gave one last thrust into Lisa. She groaned with the pure pleasure that was going through her body. Marcie licked the jism from Lisa's clit and then sucked want ever was left in her cunt out. She bit, she licked, she sucked and blew on Lisa's bead. That sent her over the top. Her whole body started to quiver from all the stimulation that had happened to her within the last couple of hours, that she collapsed. Danny was still laying under her hot sweaty body; he moved and brought his cock out of her. She laid there in completely and utter exhaustion and with in a matter of minutes she was asleep. Danny, Willie and Marcie dressed and left the room.

When she awoke it was daylight and her mind was foggy. She knew she had not done any drinking last night. She reached down and felt her swollen pussy then she remembered; she was not the only one in this room last night. But she knew that want happened in here last night would never be spoken about. Nor would she ever experience it again. But she would always remember.



The End

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:06 PM
Fornicating Felicia


I am the 33-year old mother of two boys who are 7 and 6. We are left alone at least two weeks out of a month because my husband's job requires that he travel across the country frequently. We hired a girl from the neighborhood to be a companion/babysitter when needed and to do light housework with me on the weekends.

Felicia lived two doors down and was in and out of here all the time. The boys loved her because she was rough-housed with them. When my husband was away, I loved her, too but in a much different way. You see, I am a very sexual person. I need physical contact. With him on the road so much, what else could I do but pursue my pleasures elsewhere? I pursued Felicia. I wasn't cheating. Not really, was I? Here's how it all started.

Felicia didn't have classes at her high school one Friday this spring. She called to see if I wanted her to work that day instead of the next. I told her to come on over and do the boys' rooms while they were at school. I hadn't dressed yet and was having another cup of coffee when she came in.

Felicia was 5' 7", fully developed with thick, straight blonde hair pulled into a ponytail. Her full young breasts pushed at the t-shirt that was tucked into her Daisy Duke cutoffs. She made a beautiful, fresh 18-year old package, glasses and all. Her problem was that she didn't see herself as a pretty young woman. Not a lick of self-confidence emanated from her. No boyfriends either. She rarely looked me or my husband in the eyes, even when we were paying her. She probably saw herself as a gawky teenager, but I saw her as a potential playmate.

Upstairs, passing by one of the boys' rooms, I noticed Felicia bending over picking up a toy. Her little ass was so cute as it tried to escape the legs of the brief shorts. I started getting wet thinking about kissing it. Yes, I have kissed female ass before. And I've done many more things as well.

A few months before I met my husband, I struck up a conversation at intermission with a pretty, forty-something violinist who was part of the little orchestra that was playing in the park during lunch time. Over liquid refreshment, she looked me in the eye and said she'd been watching me as she played. "It's a good thing my skirt is black because you made me wet my panties. You look like you need fucking, sweet thing. I am just the woman to do it. Conserve your strength. You're going to need it." During the rest of the concert I watched her, all prim and proper on stage and thought about what she'd said. About her wet panties. She pressed her card into my hand and told me to meet her in thirty minutes. Even tough I was a somewhat shy virgin, I was still excited that anyone would want me. I took a chance for once in my life and called in sick after lunch. I didn't resurface for two days. I was eaten, screwed, my orifices inserted with pleasurable objects and kissed all over a million times.

I had been a shy office worker. Practically invisible. I went back to work with my delicious secret and filled with sexual self confidence. My body was covered in passion marks beneath my clothing. My pussy was still swollen, my ass was throbbing from last night's intense anal fucking and my breasts sensitive to the slightest touch. The woman suggested I wear a pad because she knew I would wet myself when I thought about the things she did to me. She was so right. The girls remarked that they needed to get sick, too. I was practically glowing. My entire body had been fucked by an insatiable violinist. It was the most incredible experience of my life. I owed it to Felicia to indoctrinate her into a sexual life. It's what she needed to come out of her shell. And I needed pussy again in my life.

I walked on to our bedroom and called her in. "Felicia, come here. I'd like to show you something."

"Yes, ma'am," she answered, scarily. She probably thought her job was in jeopardy.

I led her to the free-standing dressing mirror that I inherited from my grandmother. I loved looking at myself--5'8", 120 pounds, auburn hair, green eyes and always sexually charged--in this mirror. With my hands on her shoulders, I said "Look at yourself, Felicia. Now look at me looking at you. This is how other people look at you. Admiringly. They see a beautiful young woman. You must learn have more confidence in yourself and your looks. Haven't I always told you how fine and beautiful you are? Why don't you believe me?"

"No, Ms. Liz. I'm a klutz and I'm too big. I wear glasses..."

I pulled the glasses away and put them on the night table. "See, Felicia, you look beautiful without them. And look at these young, high breasts. Magnificient!" I brushed my palms across the hardening nipples.

"Ms. Liz, please don't," she said, shakily.

"Why not, Felicia? Doesn't this feel good to you? It makes me feel good to touch you this way. Don't you want me to feel good, sweetheart?"

"Yes, ma'am. I'm sorry..."

"Here, let me help you take this shirt off so you can see me touch you. Pleasure is everything. Good. Now let me have the bra." I rubbed and squeezed her breasts as we watched in the mirror. I was hot and wet. I had to have her pussy today. I placed a few kisses on her shoulders as I pinched the hardened nipples. She shuddered. I unbelted my robe to free my own hard nipples and pressed them against her back. "Do you like what I'm doing to you, Felicia? Do you feel my nipples?" I said as I zipped her shorts down slowly.

"No--Yes, ma'am. But this isn't right, is it? Shouldn't I be doing this with a boy?"

"If it makes you feel good, it's perfectly all right. And you feel so good to me. Believe me, honey, men don't know everything. Relax now. I'm going to put my hand inside your panties now and touch your nice, young pussy. I need to feel it. Watch me in the mirror as I touch you. Oh, yes, baby!" I caressed her pussy as I lightly rotated my own on her shorts. "Felicia, does my hand feel good down there? Your pussy is so smooth and wet. You're getting excited at my touch. I love that."

"Yes, Ms. Liz. I feel all... all tingly."

"I will make you feel even better in a few minutes. I am going to suck your pussy into my mouth."

"Really, ma'am? Your mouth?" she moaned as I rubbed her clit hard. She had her first orgasm with a human being while watching the whole scene in a mirror. Her legs weakened.

"Let me taste your pussy now. It will be fantastic for both of us. Step out of the shorts, sweetheart. Hurry." I gently pushed her on the bed and repositioned the mirror. I wanted her to watch me as I ate her out for the first time. I took her quickly so that so wouldn't suddenly change her mind. I stuck two fingers in her and got her g-spot. Then I attacked her clit and lips with my mouth. Felicia screamed in pleasure, "Oh, Ms. Liz, I...I feel..." and began to cum. She gushed her sweet girl-juice over my hand and into my mouth. I lapped up every bit, making sure my tongue found all the little folds where her treasure might be hiding. When I pushed my long, stiff tongue inside her pussy and explored her virgin territory, she came over and over as I held her firm with my mouth and hands.This was the first pussy I'd had in eight years.And it was good!



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:07 PM
When I rose from between her legs to look at her, she was sprawled out on my bed, sexually spent. Beautiful. She was looking steadily into my eyes for the very first time. Her mouth was open and ready for her first kiss. I was so excited as I devoured her, letting her taste her own pussy in my mouth. I spread her thighs and examined my handiwork-- her swollen pussy. Her clit raised its head again. Excitedly, I crawled on top of her and gave her some of my wet pussy. "Baby, feel me," I mumbled. I showed her no mercy as I rode her hard. Her moans of pleasure were music to my ears as I went deeper. Our breasts touched and our tongues mated as we screwed our sweating bodies to orgasms. I kept her trapped under me and fucked her over and over. Never once did she ask me to stop. I had her.

"You made me feel good, Felicia. Just like I knew you would. Fucking your pussy was incredible," I said between sucking her pretty breasts. Aren't you glad you made me happy?"

"Oh, yes ma'am. You did things to me..."

Before I picked up the boys at school, I had licked and kissed every inch of her smooth, soft body. When she laid on her stomach, I crawled onto her back and spent myself screwing her sweet ass. Felicia was an avid learner when I ordered her to go down on me. That head, with its thick blond ponytail, was bobbing between my legs like an expert. Proudly, I watched her in the mirror as I was cumming again. She would be my perfect lover.

Later during the summer, I took Felicia's virginity with a realistic rubber dick I bought at a sex shop in Las Vegas. He was my special friend when my husband was away. It was secreted away in the back of my own closet in a shoe bag where he would never look. I wanted to be the one to take her virginity as the woman had taken mine. I wanted to see her face as her hymen tore, as the pain faded and she adjusted to the fullness in her pussy for the first time.

Felicia liked me to fuck her with my dick as she watched in the mirror. Her face was lovely and expressive when it was deep inside her pussy. The sweet sounds that came from her throat filled the room. I would rub her pubic bone and her clit and she'd squeeze it inside her. Just the site of her lying there, letting me do these things to her body for our pleasure, was an ultimate turn-on. I would lose my tongue in her mouth, pull her nipples with my teeth or stick my thumb in her ass. Whatever I wanted.

On the day I shoved my dick in her ass, as my lover had done with me, my little lover cried and begged me not to take it out. "It's too good, Ms. Liz." I alternately watched her ass as I pumped it full of dick and watched her expression in the mirror. A couple of perfectly timed slaps on her cheeks helped bring Felicia some intense orgasms. Juice from my pussy dripped down my legs as I worked at her ass. The next time I went into the city, I bought a nice strap-on to add to my collection. That way I could have my hands free to explore as I dicked my baby girl.

Felicia's mom called me a few weeks later, thanking me for giving her daughter a job. She said Felicia's self-confidence had gone through the roof and she even thinking about dating. "Honey," I said after clicking the phone off and she'd raised her head from between my legs, "that was your mom on the phone. She's very pleased with your social progress. I am pleased as well,sweetheart," I said as I rubbed her head with one hand. "You give great head, honey. Suck me harder. Yes, that's it. Make me cum, baby," I screamed silently as I dropped the telephone to the floor. My boys were playing downstairs.

I fucked Felicia until she went off to college later that year. I couldn't get enough of her sweet body. I was always touching, kissing or fucking her whenever she entered my house. One morning, I leisurely shaved her blond pussy bald as I had done mine. Freaky me couldn't resist the urge to trib my baby while our pussies were still burning. "I'm sore, Ms. Liz, " she said, "but please keep fucking me. Please. You feel so good on me."

Her begging for more of my pussy inspired me even more to give her what she needed. A big dose of me. I sawed my girl's pussy with mine, as hard and as deep as I could. "I know baby, I know. I love fucking you. I can't get enough."

Her mom remarried and moved her new husband into their house. She didn't keep close tabs on her daughter as she'd done before. Felicia spent a lot of extra time at my house when my husband was not here. Sometimes overnight. On those nights we never slept. We fucked. One night my youngest opened the bedroom in the middle of the night. Still half asleep, he said he heard noises and thought his daddy was home. Luckily, the room was dark because I was on top of Felicia at the foot of the bed getting some late-night pussy. "Daddy's not... home yet, sweetheart. Go... back to... bed." I never stopped digging my pussy into hers as I talked with my son. He went back to his room after my assurance that his daddy was coming home tomorrow. But Mommy was still fucking sweet Felicia. I covered her mouth with mine as we were cumming.

Don't get me wrong. I love my husband and we still have fantastic sex. But I do so love having my share of pussy when he's away. After Felicia leaves, I'll have to find a new girl to 'work' for me.



The End

Rinnai
09-03-2008, 09:12 PM
Thanks bro birdie8819 . enjoy reading your stories.

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:12 PM
Jockey Club



"You stupid, bitch!" Eddy thundered. "You've just killed a good horse!"

Tina slunk down onto the bench. Eddy's cold hard voice echoed around the empty changing room. Next door Tina could hear the light hearted banter of the male jockeys. Eddy hadn't finished,

"I told you to ride him at the back. You knew he would get tired in a three miler... but oh no, you had to gallop off ahead."

Tina had enjoyed it. Leading the pack. Her horse out in front, the wind ripping through her thin silks as her horse galloped at 30 mph.

"Sir Duncan is furious with you, my girl...Willywonga is... or rather was ... the best horse he has owned; you might lose your job and then you'd be for it..."

Tears welled up in Tina's eyes, it wasn't easy being a conditional jockey, and she was desperate to succeed ... to compete with the men. But she had done wrong; she knew that she should not have raced ahead... but she was leading at the last... she was in sight of the winning post... it had been a bad jump from the moment Willy had taken off; she'd been lucky to escape with a few bruises, the horse had come off much worse. The screens had gone up and the vet had been called.

Eddy had been quiet for a few seconds. Tina looked up; don't let him see you're upset, she told herself. She took in his handsome, rugged features; the dark eyes that glinted underneath the rim of his Trilby: the eyes that made her feel so uncomfortable whenever she found him staring at her when she was mucking out the stables. She frequently blushed in his presence, but now it was Eddy who was red – red with rage. He came closer.

"In my father's day, my girl, you'd take a thrashing for disobedience like that."

Tina could feel his breath on her neck and it excited her. There was something magnetic about a powerful, authoritative man. She felt weak and puny and submissive. Eddy seized her by the arm and yanked her to her feet. He grabbed her riding crop off the peg.

"In fact, my girl, it's time you were taught a few lessons!" Eddy hissed.

"No, Please!" Tina pleaded – but she knew the plea was in vain – that Eddy had already decided on her punishment and there would be no changing his mind – just like that time when she had arrived late for work after over sleeping.

"Do you want to keep your job, or don't ya?" Eddy questioned.

"Yes, of course..."

"Then take a thrashing."

"But it's the twenty-first century – you can't treat people like this..."

"Oh, can't I?" Eddy retorted.

Tina found herself being dragged forward. She was still wearing her racing skills and jodhpurs; her black boots and clothes were splattered with mud. Eddy held her tiny frame by the collar of her silks; in an instance she was dangling like a martinet as Eddy lifted her off the ground. Then she was flung onto a large table. The padding that encased her breasts and chest cushioned her as she came to rest on the hard, wooden surface.

Suddenly, the whip was sailing through the air. It cut into her buttocks jerking tears from her eyes. A second stroke walloped the thin white of her jodhpurs and laced her backside. Then another cracking stroke rained down. The next lash of the whip bought forth an involuntary cry as did the fifth and sixth - she could resist the pain no longer,

"Please Eddy, STOP!"

She heard the whip crash land on the other side of the dressing room. Eddy marched from the changing room as if he were being guided by some greater power. At the door he stopped. Through her blurred, tear stained eyes Tina could make out the grin on Eddy's face... the bulge in his trousers.

The bastard had enjoyed it!

She laid still for a while; her jodhpurs lifeless and dangling, her buttocks red and raw. The burning sensation in her backside fanned through her thighs and up her back. She knew she was wet down below, that her pussy itched for relief, that the thrashing had awakened her sexually just as it had done in the stable. Through the agony was ecstasy: a feeling of pleasure mingled, like twine, with the pain she was suffering. It was some minutes before Tina moved. Slowly, she got undressed and stood naked before the mirror. She admired the neat branding the whip had made on her shapely bottom; the red raw lines that Eddy had cut into her skin.

Then she crept to the shower and turned it on; the warm water refreshed and invigorated and stung. She shampooed her long blond hair and poured body lotion over her small, pert breasts. She splashed it into her slit and let a single slender finger roam freely. The anger of Eddy's voice came back to her, the authority, the control; she could still feel his firm grip on her arm: she closed her eyes and relived the journey to the table, the whip – her whip – menacing and awesome in all its terrible power. Her body shivered with involuntarily spasms and she moaned as she thought about the unbelievable event that had just befallen her. She, Tina Edwards, an 18 year old farmer's daughter from County Donegal had been thrashed, just like the nuns had walloped her in convent school and her dad had spanked her when she was little ... and just like Eddy had thrashed her in the stable.

The warm water caressed her injured buttocks and sent a tingling through her nervous system as she frigged herself with greater urgency.

The hand on her back made her jump.

"Hi Tina, we just came to see you were alright, so we did." It was Barry the young Irish jockey Tina had heard laughing in the changing room next door. A flop of ginger hair hung over his cheeky eyes; beside him was the scrawny figure of Sean – another conditional jockey. Tina raised her arms to her chest to cover her breasts then quickly covered her vagina. The two lads laughed.

"Never you mind, Tina, we've seen it all before – least ways I have - anyways, we've been watching you for ages, so we have." Barry said.

The two jockeys stood before her with identikit race course white towels wrapped around their waists. Clearly, her presence was having an effect on their manhood!

"Anyways, if it makes you feel better, you can have a look at Sean's riding tackle."

With that Barry pulled away Sean's towel. Sean laughed and jumped back, desperately trying to cover his erect cock. Tina smiled.

"And mine, as well, while you're at it." Barry too let his towel drop, revealing a fat, red tipped monster – which appeared incongruous in relation to the diminutive frame that bore it. Barry made no move to conceal his penis – in fact he seemed rather proud of his organ.

Suddenly both jockeys stood before her. Nude. Small of stature and gaunt and thin with dieting, their bony frames seemed almost boyish, yet the erect penis' that probed the edge of the shower water told her they were young men who were in need of a good, moist cunt to penetrate. Tina's plight was all too obvious to her – she smiled submissively – knowing she was about to be fucked – twice.

Barry took one pace forward into the light spray of the water that engulfed Tina. He rested his chin on her neck. His fingers made a grab for her pussy – an index finger inserted itself between her moist lips and tickled her innermost sex. Tina released an involuntary moan.

"Now, where did you get up to with frigging yourself after Mr Chapman whipped you?"


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:14 PM
Tina released a gasp as Barry's finger probed further into her slippery interior; feeling out her G spot, sending her into raptures of pleasure.

"Mr Chapman is a fine one with the whip, so he is." Barry said. "Perhaps you'd better be a good girl in future and just follow race orders and not go and get racing ahead of yourselves. Mr Chapman wants to make a name for his self now he's taken over from his father and he doesn't want a young upstart like you to spoil it. Now, that wouldn't do, would it?"

Barry pressed his mouth against hers; they fell onto the wall of the shower fumbling each others bodies.

Suddenly, Tina felt a hard round object being thrust into her. Billy was fucking her up against the shower wall. Slowly, rhythmically his throbbing member slid back and forth like a well oiled piston. Tina's scolded buttocks slipped up and down the shower wall in time to his metronomic movements. Her buttocks splayed out on the cool white marble, finding relief from the burning pain. Over Barry's shoulder Tina could see Sean drinking in the scene before his eyes. As Barry rammed her harder and deeper, Sean adopted the riding position – legs akimbo – he grabbed hold of his thin cock and masturbated. Tina watched wide eyed and incredulous as Sean's pipe cleaner penis first dripped and then sprayed forth a creamy white mix; it intermingled with the shower water and at once solidified as it twirled into the drain. She felt her vagina tighten around the thicker member that had invaded her. Her muscles clenched and squeezed the alien pole.

"Oh, God!" she shrieked.

Suddenly, Barry's spunk burst forth inside her; she fell forward as she came too – Barry's cock pinned her to the wall and kept her from slipping down the shower tiles.

"That was good, Barry," Tina panted, "so fucking good."

"Now, it's time to get you dry, " Barry said. He took her by the hand and led her to the sauna; little Sean skipping a long behind like an obedient cocker spaniel.

Barry pushed open the sauna door. Tina collapsed onto a wooden bench; already the steam was making her pores weep. Barry and Sean took up positions beside her. Suddenly, Barry stood up.

"It's over to you, mate." He left the room, closing the door behind him.

Tina felt Sean's bony hand on her thigh. She looked at his features, drawn with dieting, his freckled face beaming contently. Tina guessed he was still a virgin. She moved his hand up her leg until it found her cunt. Guided by her hand, Sean started to finger her. As the heat from the sauna dried her body and yet opened her perspiring pores, Sean's fingers tentatively probed her womanhood. After a while, Tina rolled him onto his back and went down on him. She rode him then, like she had rode Willywonga, back and forth, back and forth, slowly rhythmically she rode the young virgin jockey as his cock rose up inside her cavity. The smile never left his freckled face. Tina rode on, working the young lad's member; moving up and down upon her mount until Sean squirted his juices into her. Tina clenched the thin pipe cleaner penis as she too climaxed.

Both staggered from the sauna and kissed their goodbyes. Barry was waiting for them.

"Have you done the business, Sean?" he asked.

Sean nodded excitedly.

"I told you Tina would see you right, so I did."

For a moment Tina blushed as she thought about her reputation around the stables – "Margarine Legs" they called her but she just enjoyed a good time – that was all.

The Irish lads grabbed their towels and left the changing room. Tina made her way back to her peg and pulled her thong on over her sore cunt and buttocks: her jeans and top were next. She then dried her hair and zipped up her padded coat. Ready, she glanced at her mobile phone. Three missed calls and a voice message. Tina stuffed the phone into her pocket; anxious to leave. It was getting dark outside and the race course was empty. Tina knew her car would be the last in the car park – that Barry and Sean would have gone - she wanted to get home to a warm bed and a cup of cocoa. Once in the safe confines of the car she played the voice message – it was from Eddy.

"You're taking a long time in the shower! Meet me back at the stables; I haven't finished with you yet, my girl. Oh no, Captain Ramrod wants some Pussy."

Tina sighed as she started the engine of her mini – it had been a long day and it was not over yet – far from it.



The End

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:16 PM
Master and Cum Slut


Julie glanced at the clock as she cooked. It was a half hour before Bart would be home from work. A small smile spread across Julie's face. A sensual warmth and slight throbbing began within the most feminine part of her body. She would just place the roast in the oven for a late dinner, and then she would run off to prepare for Bart's arrival. She would hurry to be sure she would be in place and ready when he comes through the door. Minutes ticked off and the throbbing within Julie's pussy intensified little by little. Without touching herself in any intimate manor she was growing moist. This was as it should be. After all, Julie was a well trained Cum Slut for her Master. She should and was always wet and ready for her Master.

As soon as dinner was in the oven, Julie scooted up stairs to the bedroom. She removed all of her clothes, before pulling on a sexy little camo bra and thong set. It was new and she hoped her Master would approve. Julie did not bother to try to dry her moist pussy. She needed to be wet and ready. She was very ready. Her cunt throbbed, and the temptation to touch her clit was very strong. After all, her Master had not allowed her to cum for three whole days already. Sure, he had played with her as all good Master's do, but he had forbid her to cum. Like a good Cum Slut she had obeyed her Master. It had been hard at times, and Julie had cried and begged, but her Master promised her that when he felt it was time she would be very pleased with the results of her wait. Julie was beginning to feel desperate, but she trusted her Master.

Julie slipped into some silky stocking and strappy high heels before spreading some fragrant cream over her exposed flesh. She brushed her hair to a silky shine and applied a pretty shade of lipstick. She was pretty much ready; all she had to add was a leather buckle collar at her throat. She loved to wear it. Master never demanded it in any way. It was just something that made Julie feel sexy. She glanced at the clock again. She had maybe five minutes. She scrambled down the stairs to the front entrance. Quickly Julie sunk to her knees on her carpet that lay over the glossy hardwood floors. Her heart raced and her skin tingled with anticipation. It was always like this for Nora. She was so conditioned to her Master that she no long had control over her arousal for him.

She could hear his car pull into the driveway. Her breathing increased. She heard his footfall just outside the door. Her nipples tightened to hard peaks. She heard his key in the door and her pussy throbbed harder. The door opened and Julie felt insane with her lust. She prayed that this would be the day that her Master would allow her to cum. She was sure if he so much as looked at her and commanded her to cum at that very second, she could. She was strung so tight that she felt close to her breaking point, and yet Julie knew that above all else she would always obey the commands, demands, and orders of her Master.

Bart stepped through the door to his house. He was greeted, as always, by his good little Cum Slut. She knelt before him, like the good little Slut she was. She was dressed in a sexy little camo bra and panty set. Bart was pleased. She also wore her collar. She made no eye contact, until he greeted her. She just knelt on her little carpet with her legs tucked under her. Her arms were held behind her and her back was arched quite a bit, causing her breasts to sit even higher. When he greeted her she finally looked up at him with those baby-blue eyes of hers. He looked at her delicate face. He had cum on that face so many times. He could picture his hot cum dripping from her chin and onto her perky tits. His slut pleased him well. Today, he would please her well, until she could take no more.

"Hello my Slut."

"Hello Master. Welcome home." Her voice was soft and sensual. Bart could hear her carnal needs.

"Were you a good Slut today?"

"Yes Master! I am always a good Slut, for you Master!"

"I missed you today my subservient little slut. Did you miss me?" Bart placed his keys down on the table next to the door. He slipped off his dress shoes and stepped in front of his Cum Slut. There were just inches between them, with her face so close to his crotch.

"Yes Master, I missed you dearly." Julie answered breathlessly.

Bart did not speak for several long minutes. He looked down on his Cum Slut and she looked up adoringly at her Master. "Dinner will be a little later, as usual?"

"Yes Master. Always as you command Master."

"Tell me what I want to hear, my Cum slut."

"Master, I am your Cum Slut. I will obey you. I will follow your command. I will always do as you say and as you wish. I am a toy, simply here for your use and pleasure. I crave your cock and cum always, and I will always be ready to be at your service." Julie recited with growing lust evident in her voice.

"And where do you like my cock and cum, My Slut?

"I like your cum on my face Master, and I like to swallow your cum Master. I like it running down my neck, and onto my tits. I like all your hot cum on my stomach Master, and all over my pussy. I love when my Master cums inside my pussy, as well as my ass. I like my Master's cum on my feet as well. I am a well trained Cum Slut Master, and I love your cum everywhere in and on me Master. Thank you Master."

"Very good my Slut, very good! Do you wish to suck my cock?"

"Yes Master!" Julie stated with conviction.

"Beg for it Slut." Bart took a step back, creating a foot and a half gap between him and his Slut.

"Please Master! Please let me suck your beautiful cock! Please fuck my mouth! Please let me suck, lick and nibble that hard cock. Please give me your hot cum, wherever you please! Please Master!"

Bart felt the familiar thrill run up his spine at the sound of her begging. The look in her eye could almost make him lose control. "Crawl and follow me, My Sweet Slut."

Bart walked toward the living room. Julie crawled obediently behind him. He glanced back at her, and saw the heated arousal all over her face. Bart dropped his dress pants and boxers before sinking to the plush carpeted floor in front of the lit fireplace. Julie stayed several feet away, still on her hands and knees and watching her Master closely. She awaited her instructions, whether they are verbal commands or simple gestures. From his vantage point, Bart could see the inviting valley between her tits. Her long hair hung over her shoulders. Her beautiful blue eyes locked on his. Bart sat with his legs spread out before him in a 'V'. He had kept his shirt on, but he was bare from the waist down. His cock was hard and standing strong.

"Look at what you do to me Slut." Bart said in a low voice. He watched as Julie's eyes slid down his body to his throbbing cock. He actually felt himself grow harder under and gaze. "Do you want it Slut?"

"Yes Master."

Bart did not speak. He simply nodded, and Julie crawled slowly toward her Master. She positioned herself between his legs and immediately brought her lips to the very tip of Bart's hard cock. She wrapped her lips around the head of his cock and used the tip of her tongue to lick it. She painstakingly ran her tongue all around the sensitive head of his cock. Then carefully she lowered her mouth down over her Master's big cock and took him back toward her throat. She swirled her tongue madly over her Master's cock, enjoying the feel and sensations of the soft skin of his hard cock. She craved to taste his cum. She was not sure he would allow her to do so, but perhaps she might be treated to a teasing taste of his pre-cum.

Julie was happily working her mouth and hand up and down her Master's cock when he suddenly stopped her. Julie immediately sat back on her haunches to await her Master's command. She was slightly surprised when her Master stood up. She watched him carefully, trying to ignore the thundering need pounding within her and the wetness between her legs. Bart watched her for a full minute. She remained silent.

"Lay on your stomach, Cum Slut." Bart commanded.

Julie did not hesitate in lowering her body flat onto the carpet in front of the fireplace. As soon as she was stretched out, Bart simply left the room. Julie did not watch where he went. She trusted him, that he would be back to use her as he pleased. She simply placed her head on her hands and watches the flames dance in the fireplace. She felt much more heated than the fire. She was sure she might just burn up, should her Master deny her the privilege to cum again today. However, he was her Master and she would obey always, even if it cost her dearly to do so.

Bart came back into the room, and Julie could hear the sound of his footsteps, but she did not turn to look right away. Bart lowered himself to the floor next to her. She could hear him place something down next to them both. She slowly turned to look at him. His eyes where clouded with lust, and a mischievous smile played on his lips. She glanced at what he placed on the floor, but it was in a dark bag. She wondered what naughty surprises lay in store for her. She felt flutters of excitement in her stomach. She was so conditioned for her Master, so at his mercy and will. She would do anything to please him. She smiled a small smile at him to show him this.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:17 PM
"Rise to your hands and knees Slut." Bart commanded. He spoke with a perfect balance of demand and compassion. He was the perfect Master for Julie in every way.

She rose to her hands and knees. Bart carefully removed her bra. He pinched and fondled her breasts roughly. Julie moaned at the feel of his hands and fingers on her sensitive nipples. They hardened into tight peaks that were almost painful, but sent shock waves of pleasure to her core. Then he moved his skilful hands down her body, caressing her heated skin, before he slowly removed her panties. Once he had them removed he quickly dipped his fingers into his Slut's pussy to ensure she was as ready as she should always be. Bart was pleased to find his Slut plenty wet and dewy for him. He fucked her with his fingers for a few minutes, and listened to her pleased moans while he worked her. When he stopped suddenly she made a loud shocked gasp.

"You did not think I was going to allow you to cum yet, did you Slut?"

Julie could not speak. She could hardly think. She simply shook her head no. She watched as Bart first licked his wet fingers. Then he reached into the bag he had placed on the floor. She watched as he painfully slowly removed a silver butt plug from the bag. Her eyes rounded with pleasant surprise. Bart wasted no time. He carefully lubricated the butt plug and moved behind Nora. She shivered with anticipation. She felt his hands on her ass. She felt the cool lubricated tip of the smallish sized butt plug push against her entrance. Julie concentrated on relaxing and allowing the plug to slide easily into place. The tip slipped passed her tight entrance. She sighed and held as still as possible so Bart could slide the rest of the plug into her body. It felt wonderful as the butt plug filled her. Once it was in place Bart used his open hand to smack her ass. The sharp feel and sound of the spanks was insanely pleasing to them both.

"How do you feel Slut?"

"I feel full and marvellous Master. Thank you Master."

Bart moved back in front of his Cum Slut and positioned his cock at her mouth again. Pushing his hands into her long loose hair he put his hard cock into her mouth. With little mercy, Bart fucked his Cum Slut's sexy mouth. When he finally felt close to cumming he pulled his cock out. "Lie down on your back and spread your legs wide, Slut!" Bart shouted.

Julie complied instantly. She flipped onto her back and lay there with her legs spread good and wide. Her cunt was so wet. She watched Bart as he held and stroked his cock. He moved in closer to her, bringing his cock closer and closer to her pussy. Julie craved to feel her Master's cock slide into her cunt. She knew she would feel so full with the butt plug filling her ass. Bart moved in so close, but continued the rapid stroking of his own cock. He leaned in close. His muscles were taught, his breathing was heavy, and Julie could see him shake slightly with his need. Within minutes Bart shot his hot load all over Julie's spread pussy. Hot jets of cum covered her pussy. Julie smiled at her Master. She loved her Master's cum all over her.

Bart sunk back onto the carpet with a good vantage point between Julie's wide spread legs. "Now Slut, you will use my cum to masturbate yourself. However my Slut, you will not cum without my permission. Is this understood?"

"Yes Master." Julie whispered. She slowly allowed her hand to wander down between her spread legs. She slipped her fingers into the hot mixture of her wetness and her Master's hot cum. She used her fingers to rub his cum into her clit and pussy. She massaged and caressed her pussy.

"Now Slut, I want you to use your fingers to push my cum into your cunt, and use your other hand to pinch and play with your nipples." Bart commanded.

"Yes Master." Julie whispered. She could barely thing. She was insanely hot.

"You want to be a good Cum Slut, and please your Master, right?"

"Yes Master, always Master!"

Julie used her left hand to pinch and toy with her nipples, while her right hand worked efficiently to push and work her Master's cum into her cunt. She loved to have her Master's seed within her body. She tried to avoid rubbing her clit though, as she did not want to accidently cum without her Master's permission. Bart did not miss this fact however, and he commanded her to fuck her cunt with her fingers and rub her clit with her thumb. Julie did as she was told. She could feel Bart's heated gaze all over her pussy and naked body. Her breathing increased, and despite her best efforts to control herself, Julie began to feel her need to cum rising within her like a raging storm. She whimpered and lifted her head to look at her Master. He was hard again or still and stroking his cock while he watched her.

"Master!" Julie cried out with heavy need, evident in her voice.

"Yes Slut?" Bart asked with a cool calmness that made Julie whimper more.

"Master please!" Julie called out.

"Please what, my Slut?"

"Please Master, I need to cum!"

"Beg Slut!"

Julie could not think, so she simply opened her mouth and begged. "Please Master! Please let me Cum! Please allow me to Cum Master! Please...I need it! I crave it! Please....please....please! Master...please!"

"Control yourself Slut! Continue to fuck that slutty cunt with your hands and rub that click. Don't you dare stop Slut, but don't you dare cum until you hear my command! You will be a perfectly trained and obedient cum slut. Do you understand me?"

Julie nodded and bit her lower hard before answering. "Yes Master." She gritted out. Her chest heaved while she panted hard. She had a loose grip on her control, but for the moment she could hold it. She felt on the brink and barely holding on. She wanted so badly to be obedient for her Master. She pushed her fingers into her cunt again and again. Her thumb rubbed over and over and clit. Her ass felt so full with the butt plug, it was almost more than she could take. She felt tears fill her eyes with her efforts to control herself. She needed to beg again. "Master! Oh my God Master! Please! Please let me cum! Please Master! Master Please...."



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:18 PM
Bart watched at tears slid down Julie's delicate face. He could hear the sheer desperation in her voice. He watched her hand work her cunt and her other hand pinch her nipples. Her skin was flushed a pretty shade of pink. Her lips parted as she panted heavily with her efforts to suppress her heavy need to cum. Her body shook, her back arched and deep moans emitted from her throat. Bart toyed with the idea of denying her again, but she had been such a good and obedient slut that he decided she had surely earned her orgasm.

"Now Slut! Cum now!" He commanded loudly. "Cum for your Master! Cum hard for your Master, now!"

Julie's body shook and her short moans became a long and loud series of moans and grunts. Her breathing was heavy and even some higher pitches sounds slipped passed her lips. She wiggled and writhed before him. Bart could see her extreme wetness. He could also see the butt plug that filled her ass. He stroked his cock while he watched her finish her intense climax. He was pleased, and clearly she was as well. Had he not just cum a short time before, he would have surely cum while watching his slut have her orgasm.

When she seemed relaxed and her breathing returned to normal, Bart climbed to his knees between her legs. Julie lay back and watched him with still heated and curious eyes. Bart lifted Julie's legs and pressed then back toward her stomach. Julie immediately wrapped her arms around her bet legs to hold them in place. Bart never had to speak a word. His Slut always seemed so well tuned to him and his desires. Carefully, Bart reached down between his Slut's ass cheeks and took hold of the butt plug. Every so gently he eased it out of her ass, and smiled slightly at Julie's little gasped breath, as she found herself empty. She would not be empty for long, Bart thought as he reached for the plastic bag again. He pulled out a medium sized butt plug and held it up for Julie to see. She smiled a pleased smile, and so he carefully lubricated it before placing it at the entrance to her ass and then pushing it deeply into place. Julie grunted. Bart felt his cock throb.

Once her ass was sufficiently stuffed again, he took her legs and lowered them for her. He spread them wide and then used his hands to spread and inspect her wet cunt, before lifting Julie's hips off the floor and taking his cock and moving in good and close. Julie was about to feel very full. Bart slid the head of his cock into her hole. Julie moaned. He slid a little deeper, holding his body upright so he could watch himself penetrate his Slut. Then with one long, deep thrust he entered her to the hilt. Julie cried out, and this was Bart's undoing. He began to fuck her hard with deep and rapid strokes. In and out of her cunt! Pushing deep and harder! Bodies coming together with a slapping sound. Moaning and grunting from them both.

Bart fucked Julie hard for several long minutes, until he felt his need to cum. "Beg for my cum, Slut!"

"Please! Please Master! Please give me your Cum! Please let me have your hot cum! Please Master...I am a Cum Slut and I need your hot cum...I crave it...please Master!"

"Cum with me now, Slut!" Bart pushed deeply into Julie's cunt one last time. As he felt his hot seed speed deep into her cunt, he also felt her pussy contract hard all around his cock. She felt like a vice. She writhed and moaned below him. Her head tossed from side to side and her hands flit about on their own vocation. Bart grunted and panted heavily as sweat ran down his face.

When Bart pulled his cock from his Slut he watched a stream of their combined cum rush down between her ass cheeks. He smiled a satisfied smile. His Slut had just had a small taste of what he had in store for her, but now they would have to clean up for dinner. After which they would surely return to their games.

"You pleased me Slut."

"Thank you Master, I always aim to please you! But Master, you please me too!"


The End

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:22 PM
Kim's My Best Friend


I sit here in my room stroking my 6" uncut cock watching my best friend gently fingering and playing with hers.

Yes I said her. I've known Kim for years what I didn't know was that she was originally a boy. This information is all new to me and after 14yrs of knowing her she finally told me the story.

When Kim was little her parents noticed she was very feminine. Her parents took her to the usual doctors and were referred off to specialists when they found that her hormone levels were not normal for a boy.

Well to make a long story short they found that Ken (her legal name) was I guess was supposed to be a girl but was born a boy. I don't really know anything about this sort of stuff it's all too complicated for me to understand. The general gist of it is that when she was younger they started Ken on hormone treatments and started dressing and treating her as a girl and now at 18yrs old she is a beautiful girl.

I've heard of t-girl, transsexuals and such from the internet I've even jacked off to pictures and short free videos of them but I always thought it was fake. What is weird to me is that Kim and I have always talked about dating, girlfriends and boyfriends but Kim never once has said anything to me.

Things today have changed and this is how it happened.

It's a beautiful summer day and Kim came to my house to hangout at our pool. Kim was always just one of the guys to me someone I could talk to and just hangout with. Until today, today when Kim came over I was out at the pool already soaking up the warm summer sun. I heard the gate and looked over to see her arrive we said our usual hi's and just kicked back for a few.

Asking Kim if she wanted a drink I went inside to get us a couple of sodas. As I was about to go back outside I saw her stripping off her t-shirt and shorts. Today Kim was wearing one of the sexiest bikinis I have ever seen. Unusual for her, she always wore a plain black one piece suit. I stood inside suddenly confronted with my best friend being a sexy girl, one I now realized that I wanted.

I walked back outside as Kim reached into her bag to retrieve to lotion. She looked over at me and smiled, and I notice what a beautiful smile it was. I handed her the soda and just stared.

"Anything wrong?" She said.

"Umm nothing I just have never seen you in a bikini," I replied.

"Yes well I'm a little self-conscious," she says taking the lotion and rubbing it into her arms, "and anyway it's just us."

"Yeah well you look great," I said trying to sound normal, "so you shouldn't be worried about what anyone thinks."

Kim sat down on the lounger and started rubbing lotion into her legs I just sat mesmerized as her hands ran up and down her smooth sexy legs until it all disappeared.

"So you like what you see?" She says

"Ohhh yeah," I replied sounding a little more like a sex starved guy than I intended.

She giggled and laid back as I watched her slide on her sunglasses. We were outside for over an hour not saying anything as I tried to steal glances at her sexy legs and her b cup breasts trying to figure out how I hadn't noticed all these years how beautiful she was.

"If you keep staring at me I'll start to think you want something," she said as she looked over her glasses and smiled at me.

"Huh!" I was caught.

"Well you've been looking at me like your want to say something since I got here," she says.

"Well I've never seen you in a bikini before and I have to say that I've never noticed that you have an extremely hot body," I stated as a matter of fact.

Kim seemed to be embarrassed, "well I normally wear sweats and t-shirts so I guess you wouldn't notice much."

The more I looked at her and the more we talked I knew my feelings were changing for her.

"Y'know Kim we've been friends for a long time and well...," she cuts me off.

"Mike we can't go there," she said very bluntly and no longer smiling.

I asked her what she was talking about.

"Mike there are things about me you don't know," she was now talking quietly and no longer looking at me.

"Mike there is a big secret about me that no one knows but my family," now I was feeling a little betrayed as we had been friends for 14yrs.

"Mike, look I'm just going to say it," I was almost too scared to hear it.

"Have you ever heard of transsexuals," I nodded dumbly at her.

"Well I'm a MtF transsexual," she sat looking at me for my reaction but I don't think there was one.

"I always thought transsexuals were like a myth like big foot and shit," I sounded so stupid.

Once again Kim giggled at me, "no Mike transsexuals are real and I am one."

I sat back in my lounger to maul over what she had just told me. We sat for what seemed like hours but it wasn't. I kept looking over at her and her sexy body and reliving the pictures on the net. I couldn't figure out how I hadn't noticed. I sat back up and turned to her.

"I don't care," I stated very bluntly and to the point, "I don't care what you are to me you are still Kim and I think that I am in love with you."

She sat up and turned towards me; I looked down and suddenly noticed the small bulge in her bikini. Kim saw where I was looking and quickly closed her legs.

"Mike, there's a reason I'm still a virgin. Boys want pussy and I just don't have one," I could see tears welling up.

I reached out and put my hand under her chin lifting her head. I pulled her to me as she gently sobbed into my shoulder.

"We should go inside," I said as I took her hand and led her into the house.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:23 PM
We got into my room and I sat in the chair in the corner leaving Kim to sit on the bed.

"Y'know Kim there are other ways to have sex," I said almost whispering.

Kim came over and kneeled in front of me, "Mike I have a fucking cock and I will want to be sexually pleased too, are you willing to do that?"

I though about her question and thought about the hours of jacking off to the videos and felt my briefs started to stir.

"Yes," I said.

She kneeled and looked trying to read me, to see if I was being honest I think. Kim stood, her bikini clad crotch inches from my face. Her hands moved to the waistband and her thumbs hooked onto the sides. I sat watching with anticipation for her next move. Kim slowly pulled down the band stopping at where there should have been hair, but there was none. She continued on bending as she lower her bikini to her ankles. She was blocking my view.

Kim looked up at me and slowly stood back up; I followed her eyes as she did. She smiled and I looked back down. There in front of me was a tiny flaccid completely shaved cock. Kim looked on nervously as I reached out and took it in my hand feeling its softness.

Kim was circumcised. Of course I had seen one before in the locker room at school and on the net but I had never touched one. It was so sexy, warm and soft. Kim's cock started to grow. I stroked my fingers up and down her shaft as it got longer and longer. I looked up to see her pretty blue eyes closed as she enjoyed my ministrations.

Unconsciously I leaned forward and placed my lips around the head of her cock. I licked the sensitive glands and it twitched on my tongue. I swirled around the head as it continued to grow. Kim moaned as her cock just continued to get bigger. My hand was wrapped around the shaft slowly stroking and I had at least 4 inches in my mouth, "how much bigger," I thought to myself.

Kim pulled away from me and I reluctantly released her and I watched as she went and sat on the bed. She took off her bikini top leaving her completely naked. I admired how sexy she was and realized I did love her.

I eased my shorts and briefs down and off never taking my eyes of her. Kim rolled over onto her side; pushing her cock between her legs she showed me it all. Her cock and balls nestled in place trapped between her legs she reached over her hip and pulled her ass open showing me the tender place I wanted to be.

I sat there in my room stroking my 6" uncut cock watching my best friend gently fingering and playing with hers.

I crawled over to her and placed my face in between her cheeks smelling the sexy aroma of her ass. I slithered my tongue out and lapped at her precious hole. Kim let go of a deep groan that I'm sure came from the deepest depths. I reached up and stroked her cock. It was pulsing so hard that I'm sure she wouldn't last long. I wetted my thumb and rubbed vigorously on her glands my hand wrapped tightly around her shaft. I buried my tongue in her crack again and probed her ass.

With my other hand I blindly reached up and pulled her ass open. My tongue slid inside tasting the tangy sweet flavor. I tongue fucked her ass my thumb worked faster on her cock. Kim went stiff and her cock erupted all over her legs and my hand. I kept my tongue inside savoring her as her cock slowly started to shrink.

Kim rolled over easing herself to the edge of the bed. I lowered down on top of her my cock poked and probed down below as my tongue eased into her mouth. She pushed her hand between us grabbing my cock. She knew how close I was and guided it inside. My cock slid in extremely easy and I sank all the way in. I enjoyed her warmth as I started to slide back out and in. I made love to my Kim staring into her face as I felt her cock come back to life between us.

My cum was boiling it wouldn't be long now. I closed my eyes and cuddled the side of her beautiful face. My cum covered hand was right there. I brought it to my mouth sucking her cum onto my tongue. I swirled it inside my mouth enjoying her taste.

My cum exploded inside her filling her up as I continued to pound her tight little hole. I looked into her eyes as I realized a sticky mess in between us. Kim had had her second orgasm and laid gazing lazily into my eyes.

"Yes," I said.

"Yes what?" She answered.

"Yes I will sexually please you," I replied laughing.

We both rolled over giggling together until we both fell asleep in each others arms for an afternoon nap.



The End

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:34 PM
Colonel's Treasure


Rob turned his head toward the open flap of the tent. He could see the tawny fringe of the Shewan subchief's buckskin jerkin at the fringe of the lamplight escaping the tent's doorway. And the two eagle's feathers sticking out to the side of the back of the native's head, up at the very top of the tent doorway. The savage must be at least six and a half feet tall, Rob thought. And he knows. How could he not know. The colonel was grunting that unmistakable sound of full rut.

Rob twitched and arched his back and stared straight up at the play of the shadows on the ceiling of the tent as the colonel nipped his belly button and stuck his tongue in it and then slurped out of the indention and ran a thick tongue down Rob's underbelly and into a fiery red thicket before tracing back up his engorged cock to the edge. Rob twitched again as his cock was possessed by the colonel's sucking lips. He sighed and rubbed his back on the bearskin rug thrown out over the rushes that served as the colonel's mattress. There was a faint rustling at the opening flap of the tent, and Rob knew that the savage was just beyond the opening, listening and silently observing. The colonel thought no more of an Indian, even a Shewan subchief, than he did of the stray dogs of the camp, though, so it bothered him not a twit if the Indian could see them.

The shadows on the ceiling showed the hulky colonel hunched over his diminutive, lithe aide. Rob was kneeling on his knees on the colonel's beefy thighs, with his back arched behind him, his shoulder blades touching the silky fur of the robe. The colonel encased his young aide with an arm wrapped around the small of the younger man's back. His other hand was cupping Rob's small, but firm ball sacs and the small finger of that hand already had purchase just inside the rim of Rob's ass. The golden crest ring on that finger was rubbing roughly on Rob's rim, a familiar feel for Rob after four months of service under the second in command of Brigadier General Nicholas Herkimer, commander of American forces in the Mohawk Valley.

Colonel Seth Hampton worked his young aide's cock hard with his mouth. He'd already been sucked into arousal himself. His evening invigoration had been interrupted by the announcement that one of his spies in the English forces, the subchieftain Otetiani of the Shewan minor tribe of the Iroquois nation, had arrived and awaited his pleasure. Hampton had irritably commanded that the savage stand outside the tent until it was his pleasure to receive him—his pleasure obviously was focused elsewhere at the moment.

Hampton having had enough of his young man's cock, the young aide watched the shadows on the ceiling swirl into a new pattern, as the colonel wrapped large, callused hands around Rob's ankles and forced his legs up the length of his body. In the process, Rob was rolled up onto his shoulder blades. The colonel held Rob's legs to his body with hands pressing in under the crook of his knees, as the older man savaged the younger man's entrance with tongue and teeth and a heavy helping of saliva.

Then the colonel was up on his knees, crouching over the young man and thrusting inside him. Rob arched his back and spread his arms wide, digging his fists into the soft, grass-covered ground of the New York valley and took what the colonel was giving him, like a good soldier. And the colonel, mad and worried about the positioning of his forces and the rumors of the gathering British attack in superior force, put all of his frustration and fury into plowing his flaming-red headed subordinate hard and fast and deep.

The colonel was grunting and groaning and voicing his pleasure in tones that could be heard all over camp, without the possibility of misinterpretation. All of the soldiers knew their colonel fucked men. But he was a damn good soldier and a brilliant strategen, and if anyone was going to conceive how to push the British out of the Mohawk Valley and back to London, it was probably going to be him. So there were few to deny him his release.

Rob had been sent from the brothels of that pagan city of Savannah, precisely to be the tension reliever to the colonel that he needed. The young man had been trained to this, so there were no regrets or concern to be expended in that direction.

Rob held off on his vocalizing at first, because he knew the savage was out there, just beyond the open flap. He'd only caught a glimpse of the man, but he had frightened Rob. He was so tall and large, a man and a half. Rob had never been comfortable around the savages. He felt something primeval in them. They frightened and fascinated and aroused him all at the same time. He had known—biblically—all of the types of colonists who had washed up on the American shores. They no longer meant anything to him. No, that wasn't true. He had come to really like the colonel, to want to give him any relief possible for the responsibilities he had to bear.

It was strange to think that at the moment, when the colonel was driving his cock so hard inside Rob, making his legs ache and his back rub raw as it was jerked back and forth on the bearskin under the thrusting of the colonel's manhood. But the colonel was usually gentle with him. It was only now when the colonel was so worried about how badly the campaign and positioning was going and so worked up and frustrated that he was taking Rob like a frenzied bull cow.

Rob had to do what he could to help the colonel. He knew the colonel liked it when he groaned and moaned and said the colonel was spitting him and was too big for him. So that's what he did, ignoring the unsettling presence of the Shewan warrior. And it worked. In a cry of ecstasy, the colonel shot off inside him in one, two, three lurchings and then, without extracting his cock, pulled Rob's legs down alongside his and began to kiss him on the nipples, neck, and lips. Rob wrapped his arms around the thin waist of the well-fit military officer and returned the kisses enthusiastically.

He had done his duty. Now it was time to ask for his favor.

"No, Rob, we've discussed this. I can't let you stay." The colonel had pulled back on his rump and brought the younger, smaller man with him. Hampton now was sitting on the bearskin rug, his legs stretched out in front of him. His aide was in his lap, sitting on the colonel's half tumescent cock, his legs encircling his master's thin waist, the two chests against each other, beating hearts competing, throbbing in the temporary quietude. Hampton had his lips buried in the aide's throbbing neck, and Rob was staring across the light of the candle, watching the hint of the savage's persistent presence. Rob knew there would be another fucking. The colonel almost always wanted another one, and the second one would not have the fire of the first. The second one was the one that told Rob the colonel really cared for him. And this was the colonel's most vulnerable time.

"But, I don't want to leave you. I—"

"And I don't want you to go. But you're no solider, Rob. We will, almost inevitably, be in the thick of fighting within the week. Burgoyne is gathering forces up on Lake Champlain, more than 10,000 English, Canadians, and Indian forces, including the Iroquois and the Huron. They'll be streaming down here, joined by Howe's forces from the Coast. They are more than we can handle. It will be a bloodbath if I cannot come up with a miracle. No, you cannot stay. You are no soldier. This is all you are good for me. This release of my tension in the field."

Rob lowered his head onto the colonel's shoulder, and Hampton could feel the wetness of his tears.

"Nay, lad, I didn't mean it harsh like that. You are a treasure. You are my treasure. There is no way you can help me other than to leave for Albany tonight and not come back until it is safer."

"I know I can do more. I know—" Rob snuffled.

"This is enough, love, this is enough." And with that, the colonel moved his encasing, heavily muscled arms down to the small of Rob's back, and Rob leaned back, as Hampton's lips and teeth went to the younger man's nipples. Rob sighed for him and felt the strong cock of his master coming back to life. Rob began to move his hips, and the colonel started to breath heavily. Hampton turned Rob onto his side and came down with him, leaving his cock encased. They kissed and Hampton continued worrying the younger man's nipples with his fingers while he side split him in long, languid glides to mutual ejaculation.

Afterward the colonel rose, wrapped himself in a fur-lined deer-skinned robe, and sat down at his field desk, looking very official. He called the patiently waiting Shewan subchieftain, Otetiani, in. The chieftain entered the tent, all dignity and towering strength and handsome savage splendor, and stood in front of the colonel. Despite the unusual heat in the Mohawk valley in July of 1777, the Indian chieftain was wearing the same attire his tribe wore year round—side-fringed buckskin breeches with a bearskin codpiece, and a buckskin jerkin with fringed arms. His moccasins were of some sort of finely cleaned leather and he had two feathers attached to the base of whatever was holding his long black ponytail at the back of his head—two feathers to denote his somewhat exalted rank. He turned his head briefly to Rob, lying, still naked on his back on the bearskin rug, and Rob saw the Indian's eyes go wide with surprise. Rob couldn't imagine why the savage would be surprised. He had heard them fuck twice and had no doubt gotten an eyeful already.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:37 PM
Otetiani inexplicably bowed low to the young aide and said something in his own language that Rob couldn't even begin to fathom. And then he turned his full attention to the colonel.

"Is it true?" asked the colonel. "What I sent you to find out, is it true?"

"True," the Indian said, in quite good English. "Iroquois have called all of its nation—all minor tribes—to join with the Huron and serve the English in the coming fight."

"The Iroquois and the English? I'd never thought it would come to that. Damn. Isn't there anything you can do to split them? Your people hate the Huron."

"True. The Iroquois hate the Huron, and none more than my own Shewan. But the English are strong. And the Huron are strong. The Iroquois are not strong enough to resist. And the Shewan feel weak too."

"The Shewan feel weak? You are the most ferocious warriors of the Iroquois nation. How can you feel weak?"

"The signs have not been good. The Shewan wait for a sign. We need strength; the Shewan warriors need to feel the strength."

"Well, try to think of something." the colonel said. "Do whatever you can do to drive a wedge between the Indian forces. We have to try to do something to weaken St. John's forces up at Fort Oswego."

"I will try. There may be something." Otetiani sounded somewhat reassuring. Hampton knew that Otetiani was smart as a whip as well as being the bravest and studliest of the Shewan tribe. The colonel had often thought he'd like to get his cock inside him, but he knew Otetiani was too strong for him. Two determined tops did not make a promising match.

He was finished with the Indian. He dismissed him with a wave of his hand. He didn't bother to look up, so he missed the contemplative look the Indian subchief was giving Rob.

After Otetiani left, the colonel dismissed Rob as well. He didn't want to reveal how hard it was for him to let his young lover go, so he just gruffly told him to pull his breeches and jerkin on and to be on his way to Albany before the break of day.

When Rob left the colonel's tent and started moving toward his own, he heard the slight rustle of the bushes at the edge of the encampment clearing. He hoped it wasn't the sergeant sniffing around to claim his seconds. The sergeant was thicker and crueler than the colonel was.

But it wasn't the sergeant. Otetiani, the savage subchieftain, was beckoning him the edge of the light from the encampment's fires.

"You want to help your colonel?" Otetiani said to him in a hoarse whisper. "I heard you say that."

"Yes, but I don't know what I can do. If I only could get to Fort Oswego and see the English colonel, St. John, there may be some way I can help. I have heard that men please him. Surely there's something I can do there to find information that will help our forces. The colonel's right, I'm no fighting soldier. But I have my own means of fighting."

"I could take you to St. John," Otetiani said. "I could deliver you to him as a prisoner; say you are Colonel Hampton's aide. You would have value to St. John then, wouldn't you?"

"You would do that?" Rob asked, suddenly excited about the possibilities.

"Yes. But I have orders too. You could help me with my orders. If you really, truly want to help your colonel and are truly brave. But it would not be easy, what I have to propose. Most men could not endure it."

In short order Otetiani had told Rob what he could do and Rob had agreed. It wasn't anything less than he knew what to do.

While they talked, Otetiani was fingering Rob's flaming-red hair gingerly, and when Rob agreed to the plan, Otetiani spoke.

"To do what I need to do, I need much power. I need to gather strength and power. Before I take you there, you need to give me that power."

"Yes," Rob said, although he felt his heart stop and his breath escape him. He was trembling. He'd already agreed, though, so both now and then, it didn't make any difference.

Otetiani took Rob by the arm and led him into the fringe of bushes at the edge of the encampment, past the horses staked out on a rope. The horses whinnied slightly and shifted nervously away from them as they passed. The Indian was an imposing, troubling figure. A man and a half.

Otetiani stopped in front of a smooth-barked tree of middling girth with two sturdy branches at equal heights jutting out at the side a foot above the level of Rob's head. He maneuvered Rob to where his back was against the tree. The towering Indian faced the young man with the flaming-red hair closely and pushed him gently down on his haunches with one hand while releasing his own codpiece with his other hand and letting it drop.

He was already half ready, at the very thought of what he was going to do.

The thick cock was larger than Rob had ever managed before, but he worked expertly on it with his lips and mouth as he had been trained to do at the Savannah brothel. It was mere minutes before Otetiani pulled Rob up and turned him toward the tree. Rob grabbed up for handholds on the jutting branches, while Otetiani spit on his hands and added that to the spit Rob had already lathered the huge tool with. The Indian savage lifted Rob by his hips with his hands, spreading the young man's butt cheeks with his strong thumbs, set Rob's hole on the bulbous head of his cock and started working his way in.

Fearing raising an alarm in the camp, Rob stifled the scream he wanted to let loose as well as his gulps and gasps and groans as he slowly stretched inside to accommodate the digging tool. The Indian was so tall that Rob's feet were off the ground and the only leverage he had was the handholds on the tree branches.

When Otetiani had bottomed inside Rob's ass canal, he moved one hand to palm the young man's belly and the other one to cap the flaming-red hair of his head and began chanting in his native tongue. He was using the strong palm of his hand on Rob's belly to move the young man's channel up and down on his sk$$$$$ng member, and Rob was pulling up and releasing on the branches to try to match the rhythm.

Rob came first in a shooting against the tree trunk. Otetiani stopped his fucking and chanting long enough to bend his knees and set Rob's feet on the ground. He used the fingers of the hand he had been palming Rob's belly with to capture globs of Rob's cum, which he dabbed on his own cheeks in streaks going from ear to upper lip.

Then he palmed Rob's belly again and picked him up and resumed stroking the young man's ass up and down on his cock until he spasmed four, five times, shooting great spurts of man juice up into Rob's intestines.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:38 PM
The chanting stopped and the hand came off the head. But the hand remained on the belly, and Rob remained trapped against the tree trunk, while the Indian pulled a hunting knife from a sheath at his side.

Rob felt a brief stab of fear that the savage had tricked him; that he didn't intend to help the colonel's cause at all and only wanted to fuck Rob before collecting his scalp. But Otetiani just used the knife to cut a lock of Rob's flaming-red hair and tuck it into the band holding his ponytail in place.

"Is good. Is true. You gift from gods. I can feel the new power. We go now." After declaring that, Otetiani just let Rob slump to the ground and readjusted his codpiece and turned to stride back to the encampment to prepare to leave.

It was several minutes before Rob was able to rise and hobble after him. He'd never been fucked like that before.

* * *

The sun was going down as the ceremony in the Shewan longhouse deep in the Mohawk Valley began. It was announced with the beating of drums that required all woman and children of the tribe to leave the village clearing in the flattened hillock accessible by a secret cliffside trail and gather at the life-giving stream below to sing praises to the gods until they heard the end to the drum beats.

All was as prescribed by the chieftain, Nadie, as given on his deathbed following the previous spring's battle with the Huron. He had counseled that the Shewan were to retreat to a minor role in Iroquois affairs, subordinating themselves to the other tribes when they normally would take a lead in matters of warfare, until they had regained their strength and power, and, most important, the blessings of the gods that they had forfeited by losing to the Huron.

As he had neared death, Nadie told his warriors to look for a sign from the gods—a being with fire coming out of his head who possessed power and would transfer power to warriors who were worthy through ritual congress. In his dying breaths, he had related in detail the requirements of the ceremony.

When assurances were given that all of the woman and children had departed the village circle, the torches were lit in the longhouse of the chieftain.

The flaming-haired Rob Winston was led, a willing participant, into one end of the longhouse. He was nude except for a tight, strong leather belt around his belly of the brightest crimson that had dyed-red feathers and strong rings of gold attached to the belt at the side of his waist, fine red-dyed moccasins, and thick, red-dyed leather bands at his wrists, also with rings of gold attached to them.

He stumbled into the tent and would have fallen if he had not been supported by two young, strong, muscular braves who were helping him to walk. These braves were costumed in the identical minimal dress Winston had, except that they both also had long, sharp hunting knives in sheaths tied to their thighs by leather straps.

Winston had spent much of the afternoon drinking ceremonial cups of a potion that largely consisted of alcohol and herbs from the forest collected for their propensity to numb and block pain. The day before he had been plied with purgatives that emptied and purified his internal systems and had his channel packed with concoctions of the numbing potions that had been withdrawn mere hours before the ceremony.

Winston and his escorts approached the center of the longhouse, where an altar had been placed and covered with a blanket made of laced-together red fox pelts.

All of the adult men of the tribe were gathered in a circle around the altar, At the outer edge of the circle were the elders and the older unselected warriors, dressed in their usual leather breeches and jerkins. The only difference in their dress on this special ceremonial day from any other day was their long, black hair. Whereas a Shewan tribesman's hair customarily was tied back in a ponytail, with a feather in the band, now every man's hair was hanging loose below his shoulders. The torches lighting the ceremony were lodged in the ground behind this outer circle of men, which included much the greater number of the men of the tribe. At the four geographic points of this circle sat a set of two drummers each, maintaining a steady, slow beat to mark the duration of the ceremony.

Inside the greater circle of older tribesmen were twelve of the youngest, most fit brave candidates of the tribe, young men who had achieved their manhood only since the defeat at the hands of the Huron in the spring, newly minted men eligible to be fully blooded warriors but not yet initiated.

And standing next to each of ten of these young warriors was an older, fully blooded, peak-condition warrior. When Winston's two escorts had led him to the altar and lifted him on top, they went to take their places next to the remaining two novitiates.

The twelve most worthy warriors, identically attired to Winston save for the sheathed knives, were the twelve selected to carry out Otetiani's plan to aid Colonel Hampton—and not only to aid the plans of Colonel Hampton as promised but also to return the Shewan to the full favor of the gods of war.

Standing at the base of the altar, facing it, standing taller than any other, legs spread wide, looking stern and magnificent, was the subchieftain Otetiani, the tribe's war leader. Attired like the twelve of the chosen, he stood with arms crossed and leather hand whips, with multiple leads, dyed crimson red, held tightly in each fist.

At a signal from Otetiani, the two warriors who had escorted Winston into the longhouse vaulted gracefully onto the altar. They raised Rob to a standing position and moved him to the center of the altar. On either side of the altar here, strong tree-trunk poles rose from the ground up to the top of the barrel-roofed longhouse, serving as part of the frame of the structure. Each of these poles had a chain wrapped around it at the height of Winston's shoulders. The warrior on each side of Winston attached the end of the chain on each side to the ring in the leather band at his wrist and pulled it taut, so that Rob's arms were stretched out fully to his sides. There were chains lower on the poles that they similarly attached to the rings at the side of his leather belt. Winston now was held in a standing position at the center of the altar with little give of movement in either direction. The two escort warriors hopped back off the altar and took up their station beside their designated novitiate.

At a signal from Otetiani, the drums changed their beat; the warriors began a chant, one that had been prescribed for this phase of the ceremony by the dying chieftain, Nadie; and clouds of incense rose from the fires set under open vents in the sections at either end of the longhouse.

Otetiani opened his arms wide.

Swish. The leather strips of the hand whips lashed out in succession. Winston raised his head in drunken, nearly numb recognition of the start of the purifying scourging. Swish. Swish. Otetiani circled the altar, scourging Rob's flesh, arms, legs, back, belly, chest, buttocks, from each side in light strokes that didn't cut deeply but that cut deeply enough to raise welts and rivulets of blood.

Winston remained stoic throughout. The ceremony had been explained in detail to him. This was all necessary to Otetiani's plan. Winston couldn't be a soldier for the colonel, but there were things he could do, perhaps things that had a greater impact than a single foot soldier could contribute. Rob was determined to do what he could. And he had been prepared well for the ordeal. He would be in great pain later, when the alcohol and drugs wore off than he would be during the ceremony.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:40 PM
The ceremony of the purifying blooding was complete. Upon another signal from Otetiani, the ceremony of the congress, the actual transferring of the power from the gods through the vessel with the flaming head, began.

The two escorts vaulted back up on the altar, released the chains at Winston's side and loosened the chains at his wrists. He was still tied to the altar poles but each chain now had considerable give to it.

One of the warriors jumped down from the altar. The other one remained. The first to receive the power. The twelve chosen warriors, in succession, and, by prescription in different positions, and on the rhythm of the beating of the drums, consummated a congress with the flaming-haired gift of the gods. The first simply went down on his knees behind Winston's crumpled, scoured figure and pulled the young man into his lap and onto his hard cock and fucked him until the warrior's seed had been planted and the power of the war gods had been transmitted back into his body from the channel of the gift. The fucking had somewhat revived Winston, and the second warrior lay flat on his back and made Winston hover over him, feet and hands flat on the altar cloth and slide up and down on the warrior's pole. The third made Winston stand, folded over at the waist, the warrior supporting him with arms locked around his belly, and plowing him from the rear. The next warrior pushed Winston up on his knees and took him like a dog. With Winston collapsed on his belly from this taking, the next merely straddled his hips as he lay there and rode him like a horse, stroking hard between the young man's tightly closed butt cheeks.

The sixth turned him on his back and mimicked the White missionaries. Then he was pulled back up onto his feet and made to stand facing a warrior with a long, curved cock, who raised one of Winston's legs up the line of his torso and thrust up into him in a standing position. He was taken one of the poles with his legs wrapped around a warrior's waist, and the most solid, shortest of the warriors made Winston wrap his legs around his waist and his arms around his neck and he walked up and down the center line of the altar carrying Winston like a young child and thrusting up into him from below. He was side split from both sides and the most acrobatic of the warriors made Winston stand on his hands and held his thighs as he fucked down into his hole, the blood rushing to Winston's head and momentarily making him faint.

With each congress, the powers was passed through Winston to the chosen warrior, and each warrior was smeared in the blood of the gift that had been raised by scourging. At the end of each congress, Winston sank to the ground in gathering exhaustion while the blessed and empowered warrior unsheathed his sharp knife and took two locks of hair from the flaming head. Three of the warriors were especially blessed and, by being so were designated by the gods to be the subleaders of the raid they had been chosen to undertake. This designation came with the three ejaculations of Winston during the ceremony. The warrior rewarded with this sign of the gods' approval while they were in congress with the flaming-haired gift captured what ejaculate they could and smeared it on their cheeks as a special sign of favor.

After each warrior had received the power, he jumped off the altar and went and stood beside his designated novitiate.

When the twelfth had completed his part of the ceremony, Otetiani himself leapt up on the altar. At a signal to Winston's two original escorts, the chains at Winston's arms were pulled taut around the tree-trunk pillar once more, bringing Winston to a staggering standing position.

The drums beat louder as Otetiani bowed in front of Winston and then took the young man's cock in his mouth and just continued giving it suck until Winston had his fourth ejaculation and Otetiani had received the full force of the gods' approving nectar. Then Otetiani stood and moved behind Winston and pulled the young man's suspended body into him. He lifted Winston straight up with hands on his waist, crouched a bit to get under him and lowered Winston on his gigantic, throbbing tool for the transferring of the gods' power. As he did that, the two escorts stepped up to the side of the altar. Each took one of Winston's ankles in his hand and pulled Winston's legs back, around Otetiani's heavily muscled calves. Otetiani held Winston's torso close to his with one palm on his belly and one on his breast and took Winston in long deep glides, the rapidity and depth of the thrusts increasing with the increase in the tempo of the drums.

After Otetiani has spouted forth once, he had the escorts release Winston's ankles and then the chains on his wrists, and Otetiani gently let Winston down on the red fox pelting on his belly, without withdrawing his embedded cock. He covered Winston's body closely and gently rocked on top of him until once more aroused and then he took one last extract of power in a gentle fucking through thighs tightly encased in his own.

While Otetiani was completing the ceremony and taking his lock of the flaming hair, the short, secret segment of the ceremony was performed. Only Otetiani and the twelve chosen warriors had been told of this, concluding part, the initiation of the novitiates. As Otetiani was lowering Winston to the ground for his second taking, he signaled to the twelve, each of whom turned to the designated novitiate beside them, knocked him to ground and overpowered him.

Each blooded warrior then passed on part of the power of the war gods he had acquired by taking the novitiate's virginity by force, but, more important, lifting him up to full warrior status, and, in the end rewarding him with one of the flaming locks of hair they had taken from the gift of the gods. A privilege of this magnitude came only once in several generations. But for many drum beats, the confused, surprised, and initially angry strugglings of the prideful young men, heretofore not told that no warrior in the tribe reached full status with his virginity intact, reached a decibel level that surely could be heard down at the stream, as hard tools relentlessly dug out the last vestige of their innocence. What they were yet to find out was that they would be mastered again and again for the next three nights as part of the chosen warriors strength preparation for their mission.

The drums suddenly stopped. Loud trilling could be heard from the banks of the stream below, and the ceremony was complete.

Winston spent the next three days in a separate longhouse, recovery from the ordeal he had agreed to undertake to serve his struggling revolutionary forces, while Otetiani and his twelve chosen, now anointed and empowered warriors, prepared to go on the warpath—and the twelve newly deflowered initiates recovered from their manning into the tribe.

* * *

"Here, I have a present for you." The senior English Indian scout, Otetiani, lifted the bundle off of the back of the pack horse like it was a peddler's sack and dropped it on the ground just inside the doorway into the log shed Colonel Reginald St. John was using as his temporary office and bedroom while the stockade and permanent buildings of Fort Oswego were under a quick reconstruction. General John Burgoyne, St. John's superior officer and the strategist for the coming British Canada arm of the Central Campaign, had ordered the Oswego fort to be fortified better before it was left on minimum garrison.

All eyes had been on Otetiani as, unimpeded, he walked the horse by the Huron chief's encampment just outside the stockade wall, through the central gates, and up to St. John's quarters. The missing sections of stockade fencing here and there didn't escape Otetiani's attention, and he permitted himself a private smile at his good fortune. The ceremony had worked; the gods of war were with them.

St. John, stripped down to his breeches and having been in the process of shaving himself, toed the bundle on the floor hard. The bundle rewarded him with a grunt of pain.

"What do we have here, then?" St. John said, the tone of disdain clear in his voice. "And why do you bother me with this?"

"I thought you would want to be the first to interrogate the aide to the American colonel, Seth Hampton."

St. John's interest was piqued by that news, and he put his razor down on the wash basin on the stool and wiped the remaining lather off his face with the cotton towel that had been hanging around his neck.

"Let's get him up, then."

Otetiani crouched down and undid the canvas sacking around his prize, revealing a much-bedraggled Rob Winston, tied roughly with rope at wrists and ankles.

"Hang him up on the hook on the center pole," St. John directed.

Otetiani did so. The hook was high enough to cause Winston to have to stretch his arms high up along the pole. He was facing the pole, his back to the two men. Otetiani untied the young man's ankles in the same movement he used to push Winston against the pole, hoping, with success, that St. John either wouldn't notice or didn't see any reason to comment on it.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:41 PM
"And you found him where? You just snatched him out from under Hampton's nose?"

"I found him in the forest, outside the Americans' camp. He said he was escaping, that he wanted to turn himself over to the English, that he had things he could tell your forces about the Americans' troop strengths and locations."

"And does he speak? Do you speak, young man?"

"Yes . . . Yes, I speak, M'Lord," Rob answered, although he barely whispered.

"You say you were coming over to the British to help us? And why should I believe that?"

"He mistreated me, M'Lord. He treated me cruelly. I had to leave. I hate him; I hate them all."

"And why is that I should believe that, my little friend?"

"Look at my back and my legs. All over, M'Lord. There's proof enough."

"Likely story," St. John said with a sniff.

"That part seems true, My Lord," Otetiani said. "I've seen the marks myself."

"The marks?" St. John pulled up the back of Winston's jerkin, to reveal the welts and cuts across his back.

That's when St. John's cock started to take interest. He'd heard that the American colonel, Hampton, liked his young men. He hadn't heard he liked to treat them this way. St. John, on the other hand, very much liked to treat young men this way. His urges in this direction, in fact, were almost uncontrollable.

"That will be all, Otetiani. I think you can find the mess tent. And you can tell my clerk that you are to receive the usual amount."

"Yes, My Lord," Otetiani murmured, and he backed out of the hut and left the camp directly, visiting neither the mess tent nor the colonel's clerk. He had preparations to make and plans to change. His plans could be simpler now, because of the construction under way on the fort and the missing sections of stockade fencing. As he left, he cursed the prick of an English colonel under his breath. Otetiani hadn't anticipated that he would be thanked or rewarded for bringing him this treasure from the American camps. And he hadn't been wrong.

Inside the hut, St. John's hands were trembling. He could hardly keep his hands off this one. And there was no reason why he should have to. He could use him, interrogate him, and then dispose of him.

"You say Hampton did this to you all over?" St. John asked, coming up very close to Winston's back.

"Yes. If you don't believe me, see for yourself."

He hadn't really needed the invitation. St. John shucked Rob's breeches down his legs to the ground and pulled the young man's moccasined feet out of the breeches. It was true. There were welts and cut marks on the young man's flanks and his buttocks and thighs and legs.

St. John couldn't resist. This was this colonel's weakness. He touched his fingers to the line of welting on the young man's flanks. He was breathing heavily, and his cock had gone rock hard almost instantaneously.

"M'Lord?" It was almost a whimper.

"Shut up," St. John commanded in a harsh, husky whisper. St. John ran one hand down a flank and the other up Winston's back under his jerkin, following welt lines.

"M'Lord!" Rob said more sharply.

"I said shut up. You are in no position to object. I own you now. I can decide whether you live or die." The breathing was very heavy. St. John was beyond control now. The welting was just too delicious. The young man's body just too desirable. He took his hands away from Winston's body but only so that he could unbutton his breeches with one hand and lean over and scoop soapy lather out of his shaving mug with the other.

"Not a word," he hissed as he started to rub lather into the crack between the young man's butt cheeks.

"Ohhh," Rob murmured in low tones.

St. John moved the bulb of his hard cock into Winston's crack, through the gobs of lather, and the young man went tense and moaned.

The colonel prepared to thrust past the young man's defenses, but he gulped in air in surprise when, as his bulb breached Winston's sphincter muscle, the young man's channel tightened around it and drew his cock inside the warm, moist channel. Using every trick he'd learned in the Savannah brothel, Rob set his ass channel walls rippling over the colonel's cock, pulling it deep inside him and making love to it with the muscles inside him.

"Ahhhh," St. John murmured, his fingers not being able to resist continuing to track those lash marks on the young man's body. "You are a catamite, aren't you? You're no casual lay. You were Hampton's prostitute. You have experience."

"I was his pleasure, yes, that's right, M'Lord. But no catamite. I'm a full grown man. And I was his to release his tension, by arrangement with my master in Savannah, yes. But there was no agreement for him to treat me this foully, sir."

St. John was moaning louder than Winston was. He'd never had his cock massaged like this inside a man before, and those lovely welts on his flanks and thighs and back and belly and chest. The colonel's hands were moving everywhere, finding lovely ridges to follow everywhere.

"M'Lord, I've come to you of free will. I have information I can give you. And if it's a proper fucking you want, you only need release me. You have a bed over there. I can please you as you've never been pleased before. You couldn't be fucked better in London."

Colonel St. John was lost.

St. John laid on his back on his bed, Winston straddling him above and reversed. Winston gave St. John's cock a sucking like he'd never had before, while St. John dug at the cut lines on the proffered butt cheeks in rotating motion right before his eyes, smeared rivulets of blood across the luscious orbs, and rubbed fingers across loosening rim and into the channel of rippling muscles. After a tantalizing eternity of this, Winston turned and lowered his hole onto St. John's erect phallus and started the drawing in, sphincter clutch, and massaging wall treatment all over again as he rotated his hips around and around, and St. John moaned and groaned and cried out in ejaculation.

The colonel held Winston prisoner in his quarters and mostly in his bed for the next three days and nights. The young man was chained to the bed, which, fortunately for him, was still within reach of the colonel's camp desk, during the day. At various times during the day, St. John questioned the young man on the disposition and strengths of the American troops in the Mohawk Valley, and Winston told him what he thought St. John would believe and would be dismayed by if he tried to take advantage of. And at night, the colonel would bind Rob's wrists and hang them high on the center pole and lash his back and buttocks with a riding crop until the colonel's cock was rock hard and then either fuck the young man there or drag him back to the bed.

Rob was picking up some useful information during the colonel's absences to check on the stockade construction, but he hit paradise on the third day when a messenger from General Sir William Howe, commander of the eastern army of the British Central Campaign forces, both arrived with a message to be sent on to General Burgoyne and left before the colonel even knew he'd been there.

Rob identified himself as St. John's aide and said he'd give the message straight away to the colonel unopened. He'd managed all of this with his arm behind his back and not revealing that he was chained to the bedstead.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
09-03-2008, 09:43 PM
He opened the dispatch to discover that it announced a change of plans in the campaign. Philadelphia, the rebel's capitol, lay defenseless before General Howe's forces in New Jersey. Howe believed that was a larger prize than what they hoped to gain in New York with a pincher maneuver of his forces from the east and Burgoyne's forces from the north. He was willing to continue with the set plan, as it had been blessed by London, but, unless Burgoyne sent a request to this effect back to him within a week, Howe would take and occupy Philadelphia instead.

Burgoyne could be waiting for half the army to join him, not knowing it would never come, Winston realized. He rejoiced in the thought. By keeping this message from reaching Burgoyne, he, Rob Winston, could be of more service to his beloved Colonel Hampton and the colonists' cause than any soldier could.

The dispatch was quickly consigned to the fire in the hearth.

That night, after St. John had beat Rob with the riding crop, fucked him against the pole, and then dragged him back into the bed and fucked him again, like a dog, digging his fingernails into the newly opened cuts, all hell broke out in the fort.

They heard the most ungodly savage sounds from beyond the stockade walls to the west, and the sky lit up like it was day. The Huron camp was ablaze.

St. John struggled out of the bed and pulled on his breeches. He took up his long rifle propped up by the door and ran for the stockade gate.

As soon as he was gone, Otetiani climbed in the window at the back of the hut. Rob pointed to his chains in despair, but with a mighty heave, Otetiani pulled the bed frame asunder and Rob was free. Rob was naked, but Otetiani gave him no time to find his breeches and pull them on. They escaped through one of the open sections in the stockade fencing.

They reached the fringe of trees at the opposite side of the fort from the burning Huron encampment without any of the British soldiers seeing them. Eight of Otetiani's handpicked braves he'd taken on the raid were waiting for them there. A loss of four, but several fewer than Otetiani had calculated would be killed in the raid. There were ten of them, including Rob, and only nine horses. Without a moment's hesitation, Otetiani took Rob up on his horse with him and snuggled the young man into his lap. He barked orders to his braves and they all started to file quietly away from the area of the fort. When they'd forded a river, Otetiani barked again and his braves took off in a gallop in three different directions.

None of them were with Otetiani and Rob now, though. The two rode on through the night. Rob gradually became aware that Otetiani was getting hard. And the savage's tool was free of his codpiece. That monster cock of his was rising up the small of Rob's back and they were losing speed. The Indian warrior's palm had been on Rob's belly for many miles, helping to hold the young man steady on the horse, but now it was wrapped around Rob's cock and the young man was being stroked off has they cantered across the meadows.

Winston was trembling and becoming fully aroused. The horse was still cantering along in a rolling motion, but Otetiani raised Rob's hips and when he brought them back down, Rob's ass channel was sinking onto that huge, thick cock. The cock was moving inside Rob's channel to the rhythm of the horse's gait. It was all too much for the young red head. He ejaculated onto the silky mane of the horse's lower neck. Otetiani stopped the horse at that point and slid off. He pulled Rob off and laid him down on the soft ground in a field of clover on his back. He unstrapped a rolled-up blanket that had been on the horse's rump and wedged it under Rob's buttocks so that his hips were raised, his legs were spread, and his back was flat on the ground. The Indian chieftain knelt between Rob's legs; he propped a heavily muscled arm on the ground on each side of Rob's torso and his face hovered over Rob's. His hair was loose and cascaded down onto Rob's chest in long strands. Otetiani leaned down and kissed each of Rob's nipples in turn and then he looked directly into Rob's eyes.

This was no ceremony or necessary action. Otetiani wanted him. And he wanted to know if Rob would receive him with the same need. Rob reached down between them and took Otetiani's hard cock in both hands and guided it inside his channel. He closed his sphincter muscle over the base of the huge bulb when it had moved inside him and then drew the cock in slowly with his channel muscles, causing the walls to ripple over the throbbing cylinder. Otetiani's eyes opened wide and a big smile spread across his face, and then he lowered his face to Rob's and, for the first time, they kissed deeply, while Otetiani began to stroke hard and deep inside the young man.

Waves of pleasurable sensation rolled through Rob's body. He was fucked often and had more or less become numb to it, but no one had the length and thickness and strength of this man and a half. Or the staying power, as Rob learned when he was ridden and ridden and ridden while he writhed and bucked against the master fuck—or the recovery power, when after multiple spoutings inside him, the Indian chief returned almost instantaneously to the saddle and rode him some more. The twelve fuckings of Otetiani's virile warriors hadn't left Rob this exhausted or satiated.

* * *

The Shewan raid on the Huron chief's camp was fully accepted as an act of war by the Iroquois nation itself, and a third of Burgoyne's forces that he'd been welding together to wipe out the revolutionary forces in the Mohawk Valley evaporated into internecine warfare. The failure of half of the total forces of the campaign—General Howe's troops that now were occupying Philadelphia—to materialize at all put an end to any hopes of a knockout invasion from Canada. Weeks later Burgoyne surrendered his troops upon taking too few men into battle at the Battle of Saratoga, and the bottom had dropped out of Britain's strategy to hold on to its American colonies.

Rob Winston went on to Albany, where Colonel Hampton thought he'd been all along, and when he was fully healed and returned to Hampton's camp to take up his duties as Hampton's aide and lover once more, he was all congratulations on the miracles from heaven Hampton described to him that had made the British forces evaporate before the American forces in the Mohawk Valley.

"Yes, yes, the gods have been good to us," Rob whispered. He moaned as the colonel's tongue moved up his inner thigh and his lips closed over the young man's cock. Rob began to rotate his hips and murmured his pleasure at the fingers invading his entrance, preparing him for the second fucking of the night, the love fucking, given almost apologetically for the brutality of the earlier tension-release fucking.

Rob glanced over toward the entrance of the tent, hoping to be able to see the hint of leather fringe and feathers there. Otetiani had been here earlier in the evening, and Hampton was making him wait to give his report until after his had taken his evening pleasure with his aide.

Rob spread his legs and arched his back and wrapped his arms around his lover's shoulders, as Hampton's hard dick started its slide into Rob's hole. Rob cried out and moaned for the colonel's invasion, knowing this would please his colonel.

He looked back through the shadows to the tent opening. Yes, Otetiani was still there.

Later, after Otetiani had given his report and when a satiated Colonel Hamilton was snoring on his camp bed, Rob stole out into the night, beyond the staked horses, to the special tree to the waiting arms and the hours of riding the wave of ecstasy on the monster cock of his savage master.



The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

DHL_Express
10-03-2008, 09:21 AM
Maid spoils master’s fantasies

When I was 17, we had a pretty maid who’d always wear miniskirts and see-through dresses. She was a year older than me, and my parents were taking care of her studies, too. There was a time when I came back from school and caught her sleeping on the couch sleep, her tiny blouse exposing her belly and a part of her breasts. Seeing this triggered me to go to the bathroom and jack myself off. I was about to come when I heard a noise coming from our living room. I ignored it and went on with my business.

DHL_Express
10-03-2008, 09:22 AM
A few seconds later the bathroom door swung open. It was her, and she caught me doing the dirty deed! Shocked and embarrassed at the same time, I grabbed the tissue holder as I held on to my dear life, and then it popped! The thing is, she saw me in blitz and never said a thing. She just smiled. I came out of the bathroom with my head down. “Kumusta naman?” she asked with a smirk. I was never able to look straight in her eyes again.

DHL_Express
10-03-2008, 09:24 AM
Couple does cyberspace super-poking

My husband has recently left to work abroad. He has always been sexually active, which I love, and so because of the distance we have had to resort to cyber sex to release some sexual tension. Here’s one episode: After sharing what we did for the day, I blew him a kiss followed by me licking my “blow-job” lips all around (as he calls it—as I have pouty lips) along with a sexy, piercing look. He used to love me doing that just before I go down on him. He has a fetish of fucking me on a miniskirt so I wore a short babydoll dress—and I bended over to give him a peek of my bum wearing a thong, then faced the camera caressing my big breast. I gently stroked my nipples as he moved his camera to show me his hard erection. This got me going to do some sexy dancing, showing him my sexy curves and tossing with my long hair as I watched him move his hand up and down his erection on the screen.

DHL_Express
10-03-2008, 09:25 AM
He then told me to take my knickers off and sit on a chair fingering myself, with one of my legs up in the air, then later asked me to take everything off and bend over as if he was fucking me from behind. He told me he remembered me sitting on him on that very chair with my breasts on his face. It was all so horny that I got very wet! I came with satisfaction as I watched his cock spitting white all over his hands!

DHL_Express
10-03-2008, 09:26 AM
Trike does motel service

My boyfriend once visited me at our house riding on a tricycle he borrowed from his brother. We were talking just outside the gate, where there was not much light. He found the setup very convenient that as we were chatting, he couldn’t help fondling my breasts. He became so aroused that he decided we should do a quickie right then and there, inside the trike! I was wearing a skirt then, so it was easy for him to hoist my hips to his and slip his shaft in. He pounded me hard, once in a while stopping whenever a car would pass by. I doubt if the tricycle was a good enough cover for us but it was a great nookie. I was bitin because of all the abrupt pauses though, but hey fucking on a tricycle? That should be an original.

88888888
10-03-2008, 03:26 PM
Grinding In The Sand

I lay there on the beach soaking up the sun. The day just couldn't get any better. I was thousands of miles from work, rush hour traffic, anyone I knew and I didn't have a damned thing planned. As I watched the waves roll in and back out again I began to think about the nightlife here. I can't very well sit on the beach the entire time. I mean I loved it, but I needed to get my blood pumping. Some excitement! I swung by the front desk of the resort I was staying at and asked what they did to pass their time.

I didn't want to go to a tourist spot, I wanted a real place, where they didn't jack up the prices and have a bunch of rich "to-dos" rubbing in that they are rolling in money. I hate that. It took me three years to save up for this trip. So I wanted to be around people like me, real people. They told me about a club on the other side of the island, a little hole in the wall. I thanked them and headed up to my room.

I went through my clothes and got out my favorite outfit. It screamed fuck me! I loved the attention I got when I wore it. A black leather mini skirt that barely covered my round ass, and a black off the shoulders blouse that had an extremely low neck line. Well it was more of a breast line since it showed them off quite nicely.

I had to wear a shelf bra when I wore that shirt and it forced my tits up accenting my cleavage. I quickly showered, got dressed and took a look at myself in the mirror. Oh damn I looked good. My breasts looked as though they were going to pop out of my shirt.

88888888
10-03-2008, 03:27 PM
Grinding In The Sand

I finally found the club. They weren't kidding, it was a little hole in the wall. Definitely not a place the "richy-rich" would go. I heard the music thumping even before I got inside. I paid my five-dollar cover charge and was in. The place was dimly lit, aside from the flashing lights around the dance floor. I worked my way around to the bar and ordered a drink.

I spun around on my stool and surveyed the place. Lots of people there, it was bigger than it looked from the outside. After a few moments of gathering my nerve I made way to the dance floor. I easily picked up the beat and began to sway my hips.

The floor was crowded and I kept bumping into people. No one minded, I guess they were used to it. I was lost in the music, and the drink I had went straight to my head. I felt someone consistently bumping against me from behind, so I thought I'd play along. I took a step back and let my ass rub against them.

As the fast paced song faded into a slow one, I thought for sure the person behind me was going to leave. To my surprise I felt their hands move around my waist and as they leaned in closer I felt her tits against my back. I smiled. A chic! I let down my guard and leaned into her. I could smell her shampoo. I felt tingles travel along my spine and the longer we danced the more turned on I got.

88888888
10-03-2008, 03:29 PM
Grinding In The Sand

After the song ended she tugged at my hips, letting me know she wanted to go sit down. We got to a table and she ordered two beers. "So where are ya from sexy?" I smiled, "Florida. I'm down here for a month." She smiled. We made light conversation as we felt each other out. Out of no where she asked if I wanted to get out of there and go some place quiet. I nodded.

We walked a few blocks and were at the beach. "Well I guess I can spend the night on the beach too," I thought and laughed. She grabbed my hand and looked up at me. "What's so funny?" "Oh nothing." She leaned in and kissed me. I was shocked. We walked for a little while long and ended up between a few sand dunes. She turned to me and grabbed my hands, pressing her lips against mine again. I should have been nervous about being with a complete stranger in the middle of night, alone.

She eased us down to the sand and lay on top of me. She quickly popped my tits out from the neckline of my blouse. Her warm breath against my skin sent waves of excitement up my spine. She flicked her tongue like a serpent over my hardening nipples as her hands worked my skirt up past my hips. My panties were no match for her and lay beside me in an instant. The sand pressed into my skin as she moved down my body. She wasn't playing around, she was getting right to the point.

She pressed her face against my mound, resting her chin right at the top of my slit. With a final look up she plunged her tongue into my wet pussy. My moans were lost in the crashing of the waves. As her tongue circled around my clit, never actually touching, I whimpered and squirmed. I was so horny, I wanted her to tongue fuck me, not tease me. Her flattened tongue finally ran over my clit setting fireworks off in my body.

I quickly slipped my fingers into her thick black hair and began to grind my hips against her face. Faster and faster she swirled her tongue over and around my throbbing slit until I exploded. My juices flowed freely into her mouth. She buried her face into my pussy causing my climax to go further, and coat her face in my slick fluids.

88888888
10-03-2008, 03:32 PM
Grinding In The Sand


I didn't wait until my orgasm was over before I sat up and rolled her over. I wanted to taste her! It was my turn. I quickly removed her tight shorts. Her mocha skin was covered in sand and glistened in the moonlight. I didn't care about the sand and went straight for her snatch. My nose was filled with her musky scent. I playfully slicked her lips and watched her squirm before slipping my tongue deep into her pussy.

She tightened her thighs around the side of my head as I ate her out. She tasted delicious, sweet and salty at the same time. My tongue wagged wildly over her clit and plunged deep into her wetness like a little cock. After a few moments I slipped my finger deep inside her and I felt her muscles squeeze tightly around it. I continued to lick and suck her clit as I worked my finger in and out of her sweetness.

She writhed in the sand like someone possessed and tightened her grip around my head with her thighs. She was going to cum. I licked harder and faster, her black pubic hair tickling my nose. I felt her hand grab a handful of my hair and push hard. Her pussy began to spasm and her juices covered my finger. She shuddered and then her moans died out.

I moved my way up her body and kissed her deeply, our juices mixing in our mouths. We lay there for a while, gathering the strength to stand up. Once we did, I took her back to my place and introduced her to some of my toys. It was the best vacation I've ever had.



THE END

birdie8819
10-03-2008, 04:34 PM
Couple does cyberspace super-poking



Grinding In The Sand




Many Thanks bro DHL_Express and bro 88888888 for your stories . ;)
Great to see you guys back for more stories . :D

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:11 PM
Thanks bro birdie8819 . enjoy reading your stories.

Pai seh bro Rinnai never see your post that day . :p

Here's one story for you .


No More Evening Shifts


There were four of them who entered the store close to closing time, all muscled punks decked out in black leather. I owned the small convenience store but found myself behind the counter this evening because my regular night clerk called in sick.

The hunkiest of the four came up to the counter and puckered his lips and tossed me an air kiss. He asked me where Jake, my regular evening clerk, was. When I answered, he told me that I was cuter than Jake and that I turned him on. He asked if I wanted to join the group for a good time after closing. I knew Jake swung that way, which had never bothered me, but I told this guy as politely as I could that I didn't. But he kept right on sweet talking me. I figuring he was just trying to keep my attention while the other three picked out some presents for themselves, and this assumption proved to be correct.

I looked past the guy who was harassing me and saw one of his friends, a big black dude, heading for the door with a six pack of beer.

I brought my handgun up from under the counter where everyone could see it and, as confidently as I could, said in a loud voice, "I think you might want to put that back unless you are going to pay for it. And I have to close up now, so perhaps you guys need to go on to your party."

They left, but not without giving me meaningful looks and a few sniggers. Their bikes were gone from in front when I locked up and walked around to the back of the store to my car, and my mind was so full of business matters that I wasn't even thinking about them. But as I got out my keys to open my car door, there they were—all four of them.

Two of them had me in their powerful grip as the blond hunk that had harassed me and the black dude who had tried to make off with the beer stripped down. They both had strongly muscled bodies and were horse hung. They pulled at their cocks as the other two roughly stripped off my clothes.

The blond broadcast that he liked what he saw—better than the Jake he had expected to find here this evening. One of the guys who had stripped me waved my key ring in the air, and the blond hunk told him to go back into the store and get that beer they had wanted.

The other guy and the black dude slammed me down onto the hood of my car, and the black dude mounted my chest. He was holding my arms against the hood of the car with his knees, and he pulled my head up by the hair so that my mouth was touching the big glob of penis helmet dangling from his loins. He directed me to suck him and to be good at it, or I'd regret it. I took his dick into my mouth and did what I thought would please him with my tongue on his glans and piss slit, and he did indeed seem to be pleased. His dick began to thicken and harden. I could hardly get it into my mouth.

Meanwhile, the blond dude had gotten his hand under my butt and was assailing my ass with his fingers. First one, then two, and then three. And he was finger fucking me. I couldn't help it; he was turning me on. My own dick began to harden, and the third guy swallowed it and began sucking me off as he rolled my balls with his fingers.

The fourth guy returned with several six packs of cold beer and a handful of condoms, and they all paused to drink a bottle off. I was in no position to say anything, though, as the black dude was rotating his cock around in my mouth, rubbing his helmet against the inside of one cheek and then moving it to the other.

The blond hunk took one of the condom packets, opened it, and slowly rolled the condom onto his huge cock.

"Sure hope you stand behind your products," he said with a laugh. "Cause I'm going to stand behind you and test this fucker out. You'd better hope your goods hold up to the test."

He then opened a bottle of beer, held it up, and said, "Think I'll try both of your products out on you." He passed out of my view behind me and gave a command, and the other two guys were grabbing my ankles and wishboning my legs. I felt the cold neck of a beer bottle being pushed into my ass, and then, at another command from the blond hunk, my legs were being pulled up toward the windshield, my ass was rotating up toward the sky, the bottle was tilting up, and cold beer was gushing down my insides. I heard the blond hunk and his cohorts laughing at this trick. And then the blond hunk's mouth was at my asshole. He was slurping beer and pushing his tongue into my channel.

The black dude was right over my face now, pushing his dick deeper into my mouth. I felt cold beer being sloshed over my chest, belly, and cock and balls, and one of the other guys, whose hands were still holding my leg up at the thigh, was tonguing the beer off me. He was driving me wild with his nipping and sucking at my nipples.

The blond hunk stopped slurping and tonguing my ass, and I felt his bulbous cock head at my hole. He entered me and I lurched, forcing the black dude's cock down my throat and causing me to gag. The blond guy kept his cock helmet just inside my ass opening for a few minutes, rotating it around, encouraging me to open to him—which, luckily, I was doing. When he was satisfied, he started to slowly but relentlessly feed his long, thick hose into me, stretching me to the edge of endurance.

The pain and sense of being filled to the limit was excruciating, but I couldn't scream, as the black dude was now face fucking me deeply, and it was all I could do to keep from gagging and to try to catch my breath. I could moan, though, and I was doing plenty of that. And the blond dude said he loved my moaning and that I should do it louder for him. He also said he loved my tight ass, and that he knew the others would love it to. The others? I moaned louder.

The fourth guy swallowed my cock with his mouth, and my cock betrayed me, showing that it enjoyed the attention.

The blond hunk was in to the root now, and he started a slow, steady pumping action, which started off deep and shallow and slowly lengthened. The pain was subsiding, and, as it did, I found a sense of pleasure increasing. My cock felt like it was going to explode. And then it did, and the guy who was giving me head took the full wad and licked me off before pulling away. Shortly thereafter, the blond hunk pulled out of me and shot his jism up my belly.

In a loud voice, he proclaimed it was the black dude's turn, and my jaws were given relief as the black dude withdrew from me, still kneeling above me, although his knees were now off my arms. He barked a command and one of the guys threw him a condom packet, which he neatly pulled out of the air.

"Cap me, stud," the black dude said, as he put the condom packet in my hand.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:12 PM
My hands trembled as I fumbled with getting the packet open and then rolling it onto his giant tool. He then pulled my mouth back up to his dick, and forced himself back into my mouth.

"Get it nice and wet," he commanded, and I felt the acrid taste of latex in my mouth. When he was satisfied, he hopped off my chest. The other two guys let loose of my legs and the black dude had me flipped onto my belly and his cock moving up my ass chute before I had time to react. He was holding my torso down on the hood of the car with one beefy arm. His efforts to bury his enormous dick in me were causing him to grunt with frustration, and he commanded me to widen my legs. I did, and this helped him bury himself to the hilt. He got his big mitts under my chest and grabbed me by the pecs and arched my back up to him. He had me in a lip lock, and his tongue was now deeply probing my mouth just as his dick had been doing shortly before. He pumped his cock in and out of me like a piston and soon came in a big gush of semen that filled the head of the condom and made me pray that the latex would hold. He then let me fall in an exhausted heap on the hood of the car and pulled away from me.

I lay there, panting, unable to move, as the blond dude signaled to the other two guys and they stripped. They were both thinner and wirier than the blond and black guys, but they quite clearly were strongly muscled as well. They also didn't have the monster cocks of their cohorts. They weren't all that thick, but both were long and one had an unusual crook in it that brought the head up toward the guy's belly when it was erect. Both cocks were very much erect. The blond flipped them a couple of condoms, and they took their time, standing very close together and facing each other, in getting a condom rolled onto the other's cock.

The blond pointed to one guy and said "bottom" and to the other and said "top," and the bottom, the one with the straighter cock, came over to me, pulled me up off the hood of the car, got behind me, and pulled me back down on top of him. He got his feet on the inside of my ankles and pulled my legs wide apart. And his powerful arms held me in a full nelson hold, with my arms above my head. Thereupon, the top guy walked between my legs, spread my aching asshole with two fingers and helped the bottom insert his cock and run it up my canal.

I twitched and grunted, but this cock didn't compare to what I'd already taken in, so I wasn't all that much alarmed. But then alarm started to set in, as the "top" moved into me and started to push his own dick in above that of the bottom. I suddenly realized what the bottom and top business was all about. I was being sandwiched.

I screamed as my ass canal was being stretched and nearly split, and the blond and black dudes answered with gales of laughter as they finished off another round of beer.

The top, the one with the crooked cock, pushed into where the helmet of his cock was positioned directly on top of my prostate, and he rubbed me there until I myself was in a sexual frenzy and my cock was oozing precum once more. Then he pushed right on in, and the two of them started a counterpiston action that played my ass passage like a calliope. The hands of the top were wandering all over the bodies of both the bottom and me, and all three of us were alternating kisses. The top's mouth went to my nipples while I was in the lip lock with the bottom, and I just relaxed and gave up my inhibitions. I became adjusted to the action and went with the flow. My cock was rubbing up and down the top's belly, and all three of us came almost in succession—and my cry of enthusiasm was no less heartfelt than theirs.

The top and bottom disentangled themselves, and the black dude picked up my clothes and threw them at me, while the blond hunk opened the driver's door of my car and waved me in.

Relieved that they weren't going to worse with me, I headed for the door. I wouldn't stop to put my clothes back on; I'd wait until I had driven out of danger before I did that. As I got to the door, however, the blond hunk roughly pushed me down on my side across the seat and center console with his hand, lifted my leg over his shoulder, and fucked me in a side split one last time. Skin on skin. No condom this time. Deep strokes, in which he fully withdrew and then power-drived back into me and up to the hilt. I was moaning and sobbing, which he seemed to be enjoying a lot. And then I was enjoying it too. I had to admit to myself that I loved this hunk's cock up my ass. I started to go with his rhythm, and the blond sensed that I had given in to him at last.

"What do you think now, stud? Want me to pull out of you now?"

"No," I reluctantly moaned, "Don't stop now. I think I'm going to cum."

"Tell me you like it," he commanded after a particularly long stroke that had me gasping.

"Oh God, yes, plow me. Plow me deeper." I felt shame, but the sexual charge had taken me over.

Satisfied, he continued pumping me. He wrapped his hand around my cock and milked me until I came in a splat on the pavement below the door sill. And this time he came in an explosion and a cry of pleasure deep inside me, bathing my insides with his semen.

He leaned over and whispered in my ear. "There, I own you now, you muthafucker—just leaving you a little something to remember me by until the next time. It was a nice party; thanks for providing both the refreshments and the entertainment."

And then they were gone. I just lay there, until I was sure I was alone. And then I pulled myself out of the car, dressed, went back to make sure the door to the store was locked, and drove on home and took a long shower, ashamed that I had enjoyed much of the evening.

However, this was the last evening shift I ever worked in my store. But it was not because I didn't want to; it was because I couldn't trust myself.



The End

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:28 PM
Detective Bobby Morgan's Case


Los Angeles, California, 1992

It's ironic that LA is known as the City of Angels. Work the streets and you see there is nothing angelic about it. It's a Gemini; the LA that tourists love, and the LA that cops know. Now Detective Bobby Morgan, a fifteen year vet, worked with seven other officers in the NGH Unit, working cases with three consistent elements; narcotics, gangs and homicide.

Bobby worked South Central LA, where violence, drugs and money seemed to go together. If it wasn't bodies, it was drugs, if it wasn't drugs it was gangs. South Central was spiraling out of control. Bobby knew it, every cop in the unit; hell every cop in the department knew that they were chasing their tails half the time.

He worked six days a week and was none too pleased when he got a call ordering him downtown; he played through various scenarios as he waited with the rest of his team in the third floor conference room at the Central Community Police Station.

"Why are we here?" complained Rich, a 20 year vet of the department. "Why the fuck did we have to come down here, and where the fuck is Lieutenant at?"

"Good question," answered Louis "all I know is if one of you mother fuckers did something to get us in trouble I will shoot you myself. Me and the old lady were supposed to spend the day together and when I told her I got called in she said I wasn't getting any for a month. That shit is not cool."

"My guess is someone got caught in a net you know, politician's kid found dead in the wrong part of town, something like that." Bobby said, "Now they want us to play TV cops and find the killer and bring him to justice."

"No, that's too easy," Louis insisted, "someone in this room took a bribe from a dope dealer, that's what happened, and when I find out who it was, I'm whoopin' their ass, that's all I have to say."

"Maybe we're all on the take Lou, did you ever think of that?" Rich teased.

The door to the conference room swung open and Lieutenant Wallace strode in, shutting the door decisively behind him. He smiled at his team, tossing a file on the table in front of him. "Good you're all here, we can get started," he said as he sat down.

"Yo Lieu, I just want to say, whatever the rest of these fools did, you know I didn't have anything to do with it. If you need me to testify against them, just say the word."

"Shut up Louis, this is serious." Wallace opened the file in front of him. "Here's the situation; in the past two months there have been twelve homicides in South Central that are nearly identical. The victims were all under the age of 21, each was a known dealer, known gang member, and each was shot execution style in the back of the head. Here's the kicker. Half of the guns used have been found near the victims. The other half were traced by running the bullets through our database. Each weapon used in these murders originated from the Los Angeles Police Department."

"What the fuck did you say?" Rich said, sitting up.

"Twelve guns, each confiscated in the last year by this department, held in evidence by this department, and are no longer in the custody of this department."

The guys looked at each other, the severity sinking in. "Lieutenant, are you saying that someone in the LAPD is running confiscated guns back to the streets?"

"The ATF believes this to be the case."

"Whoa, whoa, the ATF? Who the hell brought in the Bureau of Alcohol, Tobacco and Firearms?"

"Chief." Morgan said bluntly.

The men exchanged looks again, silent thought heavy throughout the room. "Does the ATF suspect someone?"

"No, not at this time."

"No one in this room is under investigation?"

"Of course not. If you were I'd have personally taken you into custody. That's not why you're here."

"Then why are we here Lieutenant?"

"Because Chief wants each of you to get to know the ATF."

"Oh no, no, I can see where this is going," Rich said standing, "this doesn't have shit to do with getting acquainted or making new friends."

"You're absolutely right. Effective immediately, on order from the Chief, each of you will be partnered with an agent from the ATF, so consider yourselves a new task force. They aren't going away until this issue is resolved, and we figure out who the fuck is putting these guns back out there."

Bobby stood, "Lieutenant, how is this supposed to work? We're supposed to partner with a bunch of high horse mother fuckers who don't know shit about what we do, how we do it, or why? And what do they know about Central? How many times do we get shot at in a given week, hell, a given day? I'm supposed to put my life in the hands of someone I don't even know? Someone who sits behind a desk all day pushing paper?"

"Let me be clear, in case I wasn't before," Morgan said, "no one in this room has a choice, including me. Yes, Morgan, you are expected to work with and entrust your life to a complete stranger. Your every day activities will stay the same, you'll run down suspects, serve warrants conduct surveillance, and go under when needed. Most importantly, you'll be using every connection you have to figure out where the hell the guns are coming from."

"Seems we already know that, they're coming from the LAPD," Rich said.

"That's right, they are coming from the LAPD. Let me ask you this; how will you feel if one of your brothers in this room goes down, and you find out later that the gun that was used to kill him was confiscated by this department, but someone who claims to protect and serve this city, put it in the hands of a killer, because I'll tell you what, it's only a matter of time before something like that goes down. Having the ATF onboard provides us with cover; we need an outside agency to be a part of this investigation. No one in the department, with the exception of the Chief and the assistant Chiefs, knows what is going on. The outside story is that this special task force will work to decrease the number of underage shootings, deaths and drug involvement, but we won't point to any of these cases; unfortunately there are enough underage shootings that we won't have to. We don't want to spook the rat, we want to catch him. You cannot discuss this with anyone outside this room."

"I agree with all of that," Louis said, "but if I get shot because one of these mother fuckers freezes up, that's it, I'm shooting somebody's ass my damn self, and I'm serious about that."

"Lieutenant when is this investigation supposed to start?" Bobby asked.

"Right now."

"Losing a child is every parent's worst nightmare. It hurts the family, the community, it hurts our entire city. The Los Angeles Police Department is dedicated to protecting the children of this city. We are dedicated to protecting our children from those who seek to do them harm, from those who work to ensnare our children into a life of drugs or violence..." Bobby hated being paraded in front of the press, yet there he was. Members of NGH stood in a row on one side of the podium, while the agents from the ATF stood in a row on the other side. In the long line of uniformed men, Bobby noticed one petite, dark haired woman towards the end of the row. He recognized her immediately.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:29 PM
Driving through the parking lot at police headquarters just a half an hour before, he'd rushed to an open parking spot, but a dark blue sedan with tinted windows beat him to it. He slammed on the breaks behind the car, and instantly recognized the government license plates. The dark haired woman stepped from the car clad in black stilettos and a black suit. Bobby knew he could be somewhat of a jerk at times, but he didn't care. He rolled down his window and ripped into her.

"Guest parking is around the back!" He shouted.

She turned, expressionless, and seemed to size him up for a moment.

"Whatever happened to interdepartmental cooperation?" she asked.

"Detectives usually park here."

She scanned the row of cars, "I don't see a reserved sign."

"It's an unwritten understanding sweetheart."

"Well unwritten understandings aren't legally binding in this case, so why don't you part around back."

"You must be new."

"Excuse me?"

"I said you must be new to whatever government agency you represent because you still have that bitchy, I am woman hear me roar attitude about you. Girls who have been around don't talk like that."

"Girls? Girls? They don't talk like what? What you mean to say is they swallow your male domination bullshit because we live in a male dominated society, where a man can say, 'eh bitch, move your car', and she actually will."

"Alright, if that's how you want to look at it fine. So why don't you move the damn car?"

"Because I'm not a girl, detective, I'm a woman."

"...to announce a new task force, in conjunction with the Bureau of Alcohol, Tobacco and Fire Arms. Together we will restore safety for our children, free of gang violence, and free from the pressures some may face to sell or use narcotics. We have selected officers from our renowned Narcotics, Gangs and Homicide Unit; some of the best of the best..."

Next came the sensational questions from the press: "Chief, should Los Angeles' children worry that they will be forced into a life of crime and drug use?" "Chief, did you bring in the ATF because you aren't confident in your department?" "Chief, when will we see concrete results, if another child dies, is this entire effort for nothing?"

The officers made a beeline for the door as soon as the press conference was over, but now matter how quickly they moved, it was never quick enough.

"Excuse me, Detective Morgan?" Bobby turned around to find a young woman smiling up at him, her hand extended, "My name is Laura Wells, with the Times, I was wondering if you might answer a few questions?"

"Well honey the people you want to talk to are over there," he said pointing towards the Chief, still at the front of the room.

"But I think you have an interesting take on the situation," she pressed. "Your daughter attended Carson Elementary, right? Ella Morgan, that's your daughter?"

"Why don't you get the fuck outta here?" Rich said bluntly, stepping to Bobby's side.

"I just wanted to ask Detective Morgan..."

"You're not asking him shit sweetheart, so take your pen and your paper and your little Sharper Image digital recorder and get the hell outta here, alright?" Rich smiled at her, then grabbed Bobby's elbow, turning his back to the reporter. "You good?"

He nodded, "I'll meet you all back upstairs," and walked from the room.

When Bobby came through the double doors of the third floor conference room, the Chief, Lieutenant Morgan, agents from the ATF and the rest of his unit were already inside. Bobby moved to the end of the table and listened with disinterest. He'd learned a long time ago that police Chiefs were nothing more than politicians; they'd long since forgotten what it was like to be outside and on the street, what is was like to have bullets flying all around you, and what it was like to see death, day, after day, after day.

"You missed the best part," Louis said, edging closer to Bobby, "this mother fucker just finished telling us that those bastards are now considered de facto members of the LAPD. He gave each of them a badge."

"Great, two badges means twice the ego," Bobby replied.

The Chief finished his remarks, shook hands with each ATF agent, and left. Lieutenant Wallace stepped to the head of the table.

"This is how it's going to work. Each LAPD Detective will be partnered with an ATF agent. Each team will get two of the cases to work from. From this moment on we work out of the SCPS in Watts, believe it or not they have room for all of us. We will meet every day at 7:00AM to debrief the previous day and prepare for the day ahead. Now, as for partner assignments. Louis, you'll be partnered with Agent Williams, Rich, Agent Marcos, Dave, you'll be with agent Hollins, Mark, Agent Dain, Drew, Agent Thompson, Tim, Agent Hants, Walter, Agent Anderson, Bobby, Agent Davio. I know that this is a unique situation we are all in. But one thing we have in common is that we are all members of law enforcement, and we all want to catch the son of a bitch who's putting guns on our streets. I requested that each ATF agent assigned to this case be a long time resident of LA to help offset the learning curve. You're to watch each other's backs, take care of each other; we're all here for the same purpose, and there's no time like the present. So," he said rubbing his hands together, "find your new partner, grab two of these files and get to it. Any questions? No, well let's go then."

Lieutenant Wallace left the room and the Detectives and ATF agents worked to figure out who was who, and which case files they would take on. Bobby watched the row of Agents, seven men and one woman, trying to figure out who Agent Davio was. Just as he'd pegged the taller one for his new partner, he noticed the busty, petite, dark haired woman cross the room directly in his path.

"Which one are you looking for?" he said, trying hard not to think about their first exchange in the parking lot, and equally hard to not focus all of his attention on her soft, pouty lips.

"I'm your new partner. Case Davio, ATF", she stuck out her hand and he shook it warily, and noticed the guys from his unit stealing glances his way. It would be Bobby's luck that'd he'd get stuck with the new girl.

The ride from downtown to Watts was quiet, and Case could sense that Bobby was silently steaming over his partner assignment. Not knowing him from a can of paint, she opted to wait the silence out. She guessed he was in his forties, probably on the force for more than 15 years, judging by the lines at the corners of his eyes. He was handsome; six foot three or so, brown eyes and a buzz cut. In the end looks didn't matter; he could be incompetent in his work, or a total ass, which meant the next six months or so could be hell for her, hence, staying quite on the ride to the Watts station.

"Is this some kind of fucking joke?" Bobby said, bursting into Lieutenant Wallace's office.

"Take a breath. Where's your partner?"

"She is not my partner, she's not even old enough to be on the force!"

"Where is she Bobby?"



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:30 PM
"Inside, probably filing her nails or something. Lieutenant, a girl? Are you serious or is someone crazy? And what the hell kind of a name is Case Davio? It sounds like a stripper; don't tell me you didn't notice. Case? Case?"

"Bobby," Wallace said, his tone stern.

"I can't ride with her."

"You don't have a choice."

"Sure I do. I could refuse."

"Which would get you suspended. And when they ask you why you refused, and you tell them because she is the opposite sex, you'll lose your badge. You can't discriminate against her for being a woman."

"She's barely four feet tall!"

"That's bullshit and you know it. Sit down." Bobby crossed his arms. "I said sit down Robert." Bobby took the chair across from Wallace's desk. "Alright now listen to me. There is no way in hell that I would agree to send anyone from my team out there with dead weight. Agent Davio is not a glorified paper pusher. She's worked field ops for the ATF for six years. Before that she was with the NYPD. She worked narc for three years and was a detective for four before going to the feds. Her files are clean; she's good at what she does. And for the record it says here that she's five foot six inches tall."

"So how long have you known this was coming down?"

"A week."

"And you didn't say shit to any of us until now?"

"I was a little busy checking out these agents and pushing back on the Chief's office for making this move, so yea, I didn't tell you. And what if I did? This was inevitable. Once Chief made up his mind, that was it. Now you have to take a breath, and not be such as asshole. If you have a shit attitude about this, it isn't going to work. More importantly, if Agent Davio feels like you're not treating her like one of the team, or that you're keeping her out of the loop of this investigation, you know good and well there will be hell to pay, and none of us can afford that. Davio is your partner, so kill all that other stuff. I expect you to make it work, are we clear?"

"Oh yea," Bobby said standing, "crystal."

Seven weeks had passed at an agonizing pace.

Bobby and Case were responsible for two of the twelve shooting victims; Oscar Vasquez, age 17, and Darren Williams, 15. So far they'd found no connection between the two. In fact, no connections could be made between any of the victims, and Bobby's patience was wearing thin. They'd interviewed families, friends and teachers, but still nothing connected them beyond the manner of death or the weapons used to do it.

They were driving the streets of Compton while Bobby looked for an informant, hoping to squeeze some information out of him, but in three days of looking, they'd come up empty.

"Stop the car," Case said suddenly.

"What?"

"I saw something in that alley we just passed, stop the car."

Bobby pulled to the curb and they got out, walking to the alley between the drycleaners and the pay day loan office. Halfway down was a man, holding a woman by the throat, screaming at her as she coughed and gasped for air. Bobby drew his gun and they rushed forward.

"LAPD! Let her go and step back!" he shouted as they moved closer. The man looked up, shocked, and then dropped his hand from the woman's throat, his arms up. "Step away from her!" he yelled again.

The man took two steps back as Bobby and Case closed in, then turned and bolted in the other direction.

"Shit!" Bobby said, holstering his gun.

"I got it!" Case yelled and shot after him.

"Davio!" Bobby shouted, but it was too late, in a matter of seconds she was out of his sight. He took off running, passing the victim; "stay right here!" he yelled as he ran out of the alley. He could see Case ahead by about thirty yards, the suspect another twenty or so, and the pursuit was on; down Central avenue, across 103rd street, south on Wilmington, then over to 105th street before cutting down Juniper. Bobby's lungs were burning, but he kept his tread steady, his eyes on Agent Davio's back. As she and the suspect rounded a corner about fifty yards ahead of him, Bobby heard the unmistakable sound of a gunshot. His mind froze while his body kicked into overdrive, and he sprinted around the corner. Agent Davio was on the ground, the suspect was on top of her. She had one arm linked in a tight half-nelson, the other wrapped forcefully around the man's throat as he struggled to get free; a handgun about five feet away. Bobby pulled his gun and pointed it at the suspect.

"Don't you fucking move!" He looked at Davio, her face bloody, "are you hit?"

She shook her head, out of breath, and with a new wave of energy, flipped the suspect onto his stomach, and pulled handcuffs from her belt, securing them around his wrists before falling back against the nearest wall.

Bobby grabbed the man by the shirt and pulled him to his feet, pushing him against a dumpster.

"Yo that bitch is crazy man, she tried to choke the shit outta me, man, she kicked me in my fucking nuts!"

"What bitch would that be?" Bobby asked.

"That bitch right there!" he yelled.

"Oh her? That's no bitch man, that's my partner; did you try and shoot my partner?"

"I ain't saying shit, I want a lawyer!"

"I bet the hell you do." He looked over at Case, "what happened to your forehead?"

"Elbow," she huffed, motioning to the man. She pulled out her cell phone and called dispatch for backup.

"That's assaulting an officer, as if attempting to kill her wasn't bad enough, boy you've gotten yourself into some shit!" Sirens echoed nearby. Bobby patted the man down, checking for weapons, and pulled a wallet from his back pocket. "Julio Rodriguez," he said reading the name on the ID card. "You hear those sirens Julio, they're coming to give you your own special escort to county jail, you lucky bastard."

"I didn't do anything man!"

Three squad cars pulled into the alley and screeched to a halt. "I need a first aid kit!" Bobby yelled. Two officers came forward and took the suspect, while a third rushed over with a first aid kit.

Bobby bent down in front of Case, who was holding her hand against her forehead, opened the kit and grabbed the largest gauze pads he could find. "Let me see," he said. She took her hand away and bright red blood streamed down her cheek. He pushed the hair from her face and held the bandage against the cut.

"I'm okay," she said.

"Bullshit, we're taking you to get checked out."

"It's a scratch," she said.

"Well your scratch might need stitches. I'm calling an ambulance."

"No, no ambulance, that's too much."

"Alright, I'll take you myself."

Lieutenant Wallace and Bobby stood in the exam room with Case while the doctor applied adhesive stitching to her cut.

"We're going to run a CT and an x-ray, just to be certain there's not internal cranial damage," the doctor said, taping a bandage in place, "I promise you're at the front of the line, we'll get you in and out as quick as we can. In the mean time, take this," she said handing her a small white cup and a second cup with water, "I suspect you're going to have a very bad headache. Don't worry, I'll get you a prescription."

Wallace sighed and shook his head, "we're glad you're alright Agent Davio. Can you tell me what happened when you caught up to the suspect?"

"He was ahead of me, ran into an alley. By the time I caught up to him he had the gun drawn, he fired; I dropped to sweep his feet. He went down, the gun fell out of his hand, and he elbowed me. It happened pretty quickly."

"Where was your partner?" Wallace asked.

"He was right behind me."

"That's not true," Bobby said as Lieutenant Wallace turned to look at him. "She was well ahead of me. When I got into the alley she had the suspect subdued."

"How did you manage that?" Wallace said, turning back to Case.

"With respect sir, I stomped on his testicles and then put him in a hold."



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:31 PM
Wallace smiled, "I see. Are things working out with you and Detective Morgan?"

"I disagree that Detective Morgan was more than 20 feet behind me during the pursuit. As soon as I went down, my partner was there to back me up."

"Good," Wallace said. 'Well I have some good news for the both of you. The two of you managed to find the needle in the haystack. The gun you retrieved from Mr. Rodriguez was previously confiscated by the Los Angeles Police Department."

The partners exchanged looks. "When can we question him?" Bobby asked.

The Doctor had been right; Case had a screaming headache by the time she and her partner left the ER and headed back to Watts to talk to Julio Rodriguez. She sat with her head against the seat and her eyes closed.

"You should have let me take the suspect," Bobby said.

She didn't bother to open her eyes, "why because I'm a girl?"

He sighed impatiently, "because you are of a smaller stature."

"Because I'm a girl," her tone matter of fact.

"I'm not saying you can't do the job."

"But you didn't want to be partnered with me because I'm a girl, right? Worried that I might be too concerned with breaking a nail, I might avoid actually doing my job because of it."

Bobby winced. "How did you know that?"

"I didn't...but I do now."

"Look," he said, "I'll admit that I am probably old fashioned with my thinking. Girls are not as physically strong as boys. Plus there's the whole protective factor."

"And what is that?"

"Men can tend to feel and act protective of their female partner."

"You never felt protective over a male partner?"

"It's not the same thing."

"No?"

"No."

"Well why not. He's a cop, I'm a cop, what's the difference?"

"You're a girl."

"I give up," she said.

"Women are distracting by nature."

"How do you figure that?"

"It's the ass, the breasts, poofy lips, hair that smells like some kinda berry. You walk by and men forget their names."

"Well then men should learn to control themselves and not look at women as pure sex objects, which is clearly what you're doing. I didn't realize you were such a sexist."

"I'm not sexist. I know you can do the job. I'm just saying that others around you might not be able to."

"Right, because the ways a bullet proof vest fits me is just so sexy!" she said in a dramatic whisper.

"Oh hush it. Then, if it's not feeling protective it's...You know...partners of the opposite sex fuck up and wind up in the sack together. After that, your judgment is completely shot."

"Are you saying you want to sleep with me Detective Morgan?"

"Of course not! I'm saying I've seen it happen, that's all. Besides, you're not my type."

"Why not?"

"Federal agents tend to repulse me." Case burst out laughing while Bobby smiled.

"Julio!" Bobby exclaimed as they entered the interrogation room. "Long time no see man, how are you? Are they treating you okay in here? Do you have everything you need? If you're feeling lucky, really luck Julio, we'll give you some KY and let you roll the dice and take your chances."

"Fuck you," Julio said.

"No, it's actually fuck you; you're the one going to prison."

"I already told you I don't want to talk to you."

"You don't? I don't remember you saying that, Agent Davio, do you remember Julio saying he didn't want to talk to us?"

"I sure don't."

"Fuck you punta I said I want a lawyer!"

"Are you sure about that?" Bobby said. "You stop talking to us now, and you're guaranteed to get the needle."

"What the fuck are you talking about man, you're trippin!"

"I know you didn't get an opportunity to talk with my partner before, after all you were too busy trying to shoot her in the face, but I really think you should listen to what she has to say. I want you to listen close, and if you need me to take notes for you, just let me know. Agent Davio?"

"Thank you, Detective," Case said, sitting across from the suspect. "Here's the situation Julio. First of all you have assault and domestic violence charges against you for choking your girlfriend Veronica. Then you have the assault of a police officer, compounded by the fact that I am a federal agent, which is further compounded by the fact you tried to shoot me in the head. Then we have the gun. Julio, the gun we took off of you today is linked to twelve murders."

"You're full of shit."

"Am I? Well, this is where we come to an interesting point, Julio. The gun was in your possession, so that makes it yours. That means that you, better than anyone, would know that it has been used in twelve murders. I wonder if you can get consecutive death sentences for that?"

"I already told you, I didn't kill nobody!"

"But it's your gun Julio."

"That shit ain't mine!"

"Oh?" Case said, sitting up, "it's not yours? Whose gun is it, Julio?"

"I can't tell you."

"Well, if you don't tell us, we have to go with the assumption that it's yours."

Julio was quiet while he searched for an answer. "The gun ain't mine. I ain't never killed nobody and you can't prove I did."

"Yes we can Julio, we can. See, funny thing about how small the world is, how we're all linked together in some way. We've already found out your connection."

"What the fuck are you talking about?"

"What's your girlfriend's name again, I forgot." Bobby said.

"Veronica."

"Veronica what?"

"Veronica Vasquez."

"That's it! Vasquez! Does she have a brother, Julio?"

"I didn't kill him!"

"Kill who?"

"Oscar, her brother! I didn't kill him!"

"That's not what the gun says."

"I wasn't even there, I swear to god, I wasn't there when it happened I was at home with my lady! Tyrone shot Oscar, not me! I swear to god!"

"Tyrone who?"

"The fuck if I know! Tyrone Anderson, I think. He did it, he had to!"

Case and Bobby exchanged a quick glance; Tyrone Anderson was one of the 12 dead on their list.

"Why?" she asked.

"I...I can't fucking tell you! If I tell you he'll kill me, he'll kill my family!"

"Who?" Case pressed, but it was too late, Julio clammed up. "Julio, if you don't talk to us, you're taking the wrap." He stared down at the table in front of him, crying...and saying nothing.

The next morning Case headed to the Vasquez home solo; Bobby would meet her there.

She sat in front of the house, thinking back to the alley...the crack of the gun firing, the bullet close enough to warm her head as it whizzed by... blood in her eyes, the taste of it on her tongue. She rubbed her head gingerly, then got out of the car.

"Agent Davio!" came a voice from across the street. Case squinted in the bright California sunshine; a young woman was headed right for her. "Agent Davio, I'm so glad to have finally caught up with you! My name is Laura Wells, from the LA Times? I understand the task force had made some headway in recent days and would like to get an idea of what that is."

"You'll have to go through downtown to get that information, sorry."

"Oh I've already done that. I'm interested in talking to you about your partner, Robert Morgan? I can only imagine how passionate he must be about protecting children from unnecessary gun violence."

"We're all passionate about it, that's why we do what we do, now if you'll excuse me..."

"But to lose his entire family the way that he did, I mean, your wife walks your daughter to school in the morning and in a matter of minutes they're both killed? It's been three years, I know, but how does he handle it from day to day?"

Case stopped walking and faced the reporter, stoic.

"I'm sure you two talk about what happened right, since you're partners? This new taskforce must be close to his heart."

"What the hell are you talking about?"



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:33 PM
"Three years ago Detective Morgan's wife and daughter were killed in a random drive-by shooting outside her elementary school; seven were killed, fifteen injured. Most of the officers in the department responded, including his unit. His wife was dead when he arrived; his daughter died a short time later. I'm sorry, I was sure you'd have heard about this by now, given the nature of your assignment. Do you think his emotions negatively impact his ability to work in the field?"

"What? Of course not."

"Is that on the record?"

"No. Look, I am very busy, you need to go now."

Case looked up just as Bobby pulled in. He got out of his car and walked purposefully to Laura. "What are you doing here?"

"Detective Morgan, how good to see you. I was wondering if you're ready to go on record about this investigation and your personal ties to gun violence?"

As Bobby moved closer Case stepped between them, facing Laura. "Get out of here," she said, her tempter rising. She pointed to the car across the street, "go, right now!"

"This is a public sidewalk; I'm not breaking the law." Case was incensed and grabbed Laura by the front of her blouse.

"If you don't get the fuck out of here right now I am personally going to arrest you for interfering with a federal investigation, do you understand me?"

"The people have a right to know..."

"The people don't have a right to know shit about this man and his family! All they need to know is that we are doing our jobs, now so help me God if you utter one more fucking syllable out of your mouth, you're going to jail." Case let go of the shirt and pushed her back, pointing to the car again. Laura looked from Bobby to Case and then hurried back across the street, getting into her car.

Case looked at her partner, in shock. "Bobby..."

"Where's your cell phone?"

"What, it's in the car, why?"

"Wallace just called; he needs us back at the station ASAP."

"What's going on?"

"Julio Rodriguez wants to talk to us."

When Case and Bobby left the interrogation room for the second time in less than 24 hours, they could sense they were getting closer and the 19 member team huddled into the precinct conference room.

Bobby rapped his knuckles on he table. "Alright, team. As you know Agent Davio here apprehended Julio Rodriguez yesterday in the midst of a DV spat. Julio had a gun, which was traced back to this department. Julio's girlfriend is the sister of our vic Vasquez, so for the first time in two months we have a connection between two of our vics. In questioning Julio, we also find a connection between Vasquez and our vic Tyrone Anderson. According to Julio, Anderson is the one who shot Vasquez."

"Then who shot Anderson?"

"He doesn't know."

"So what's the common denominator?" Rich asked.

"According to Julio, both Williams and Vasquez ran small time dope and weed for a big time player. Everyone in the NGH Unit already knows him, but for our new friends from the ATF, meet Caesar Green, aka, the King," Bobby held up a large color photo before passing it off for everyone to look at. "This is one of the biggest dope runners LA has ever seen, and his network is tangled, thick and complicated. This man has been up for murder at least three times, and gotten off, not to mention possession with intent to sell. At least 75 percent of the dope dealers you'll find in South Central work for this man right here, and we've tried everything to catch him; tailing, surveillance, bugs, UC's, you name it. But the man is unfortunately smart; we've come close, but close isn't close enough."

"So what do we have now, anything?"

"One of our vics, Raymond Martin, aka lil Ray-Ray found out that Caesar had a second, unknown operation, running guns over the border into Mexico, and that the cash from these deals was being held in a self-storage facility. Ray-Ray, being the brilliant criminal mind that he was, decided to bring a few of the fellas in on his plan to rob Caesar of the cash, which was rumored to be at least two million dollars."

"Caesar was keeping two million dollars cash in a self-storage?" Louis said.

"That was the word circulating through the crew. Ray-Ray tried to recruit a team to carry out the theft and of course, someone ratted him out to Caesar. That's when the bodies started piling up. Anyone in the crew who hung with Ray-Ray met an untimely death via two to the back of the head. According to Julio, Caesar made sure the hits were spaced out, in different parts of the city, so that there wouldn't be an immediate connection."

"Does he know where the guns came from?" Louis asked.

"They came from LAPD, but Julio has never seen a cop at the Lab."

"I'm sorry, what's the Lab?" Case asked.

"The Lab is a large apartment complex in Inglewood. Just about everyone who lives there works for the King. Either that or they do what he wants based purely off of intimidation and fear. Getting in untraced is virtually impossible and exactly the reason why we tend to stay away."

Lieutenant Wallace came into the conference room, moving to the front of the table. "We may have stayed away before, but not now. We have a warrant to go in and get the King."

The room was quiet. "Lieutenant, obviously we want to take this guy down, but what about the cop?" Case asked.

"We have a suspect," Wallace said. "Jeremy Stevens, twenty years in the department."

"I thought we checked him already?" One of the ATF agents asked.

"We did, and we found nothing. One of his responsibilities is to make sure that all confiscated weapons are destroyed at the end of each quarter. His records were absolutely infallible. After looking at him we were convinced the guns were stolen before moving to the warehouse."

"What's changed?"

"His brother," Wallace said. "Jeffrey Stevens is in charge of special ops. They run training operations in conjunction with Mexico's border patrol. Both brothers have houses in Mexico. We also ran the GPS on his patrol car. Now, it never goes near the Lab, but it's been all over la Bodega."

"What's la Bodega?"

"It's a restaurant of sorts, in Inglewood."

"Right, and la Bodega is owned by a woman named Martina Espinoza. Martina has a brother named Caesar Green."

Ten unmarked police cars pulled onto a side street two blocks from the Lab and the group made the rest of the trip on foot. They approached the building from behind, surrounding it. Case and Bobby crouched at the back entrance and waited.

"It doesn't even look inhabitable," she whispered.

"You should see the inside. The owner abandoned this place a long time ago, but the King keeps the lights on, and collects the rent."

"How thoughtful."

"He keeps the prices low, so those who are struggling the most will move in and have to bend to his will. We won't be able to tell who's who once we get in there; everyone is a part of his crew."

"Teams move in," came a quiet voice through their earpieces.

They pushed the door open and quietly, slowly stepped into the darkened building with six other officers, and immediately branched out, two by two.

"Have you been in here before?" Case whispered.

Bobby nodded and she moved behind him, ready to follow his lead. The building was unusually quiet, and there was no one in sight. They stepped into the massive lobby, looking at the floors above; no signs of people anywhere. As they crept along the perimeter of the room, all hell broke loose. Bullets rained down like a hail storm, ricocheting off the ground around them. Case instinctively jumped back into the shadows and looked for her partner. He was still exposed, lying on the ground.




Continue next page ........

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:37 PM
"Bobby!" she screamed in horror, grabbing her radio from her vest. "Officer down, officer down, officer down on the first floor, officer needs assistance, first floor!" She could hear voices yelling from all sides, and the gunfire increased three-fold; Bobby was at the center of it. Case watched in horror as a bullet hit his thigh. She knew that in a matter of seconds he would be dead, and if she moved from where she was, she would die too. She ran to her partner and grabbed his vest with one hand and kept going. They made it about ten feet before a bullet ripped through her shoulder and she fell face first, still gripping Bobby's vest. Case pulled herself up and continued running.

She dragged him back through the building and out the back door, then squatted over him, her glock nine trained on the door from which they'd come. She grabbed her radio again. "Officer down, officer down, we're at the rear of the Lab, I repeat, Officer down, we are at the back of the building, fucking hurry up!" She dropped the radio and looked at Bobby, his eyes were closed. She reached one hand down and felt his neck; he had a pulse. Sirens got louder and louder as dozens of officers converged on the Lab, and Rich and Louis burst through the back door, collapsing next to her. They took one look at Bobby and grabbed him, lifting him off the ground and ran to the street just as an ambulance turned the corner. They continued running, and the ambulance driver slammed on the breaks as they met halfway down the block. EMT's jumped from their rig and Louis and Rich dragged Bobby into the ambulance and set him on the stretcher.

Case refused overnight admittance to the hospital. She'd been lucky; the bullet that hit her shoulder went in the back and exited the front. They'd wrapped and bandaged her shoulder and put her arm in a sling. Besides feeling like someone had tried to rip her arm off, her only focus was her partner, Bobby. She sat in the waiting room flanked by ATF agents and LAPD officers, Lieutenant Wallace and other members of the top brass. Rich sat next to her, his arm protectively around her, while officers continued to pour in from all corners of the city, concerned about one of their own. She let the tears fall freely whenever they came, and didn't care what anyone thought...all she could think about was Bobby, shot three times, now in the hands of surgeons who worked to save his life.

Three hours later, the doctors came into the waiting room, and approached Wallace and the Chief. Case struggled to her feet and hurried over with Rich and other members of the squad.

"...a wound through his vest. We retrieved all of the bullets, and thankfully there was little internal damage. He suffered a lot of blood loss, but I think we can safely say he is going to pull through. Does he have family here to see him?"

"Me," Case said.

Wallace nodded and the doctor smiled, "he's resting now, I'll take you down to see him."

Case was relieved to see Bobby was breathing on his own. He had wires hooked to his chest, and the rhythmic beeping from the nearby machines signaled his steady heartbeat. She moved to the side of the bed and stared at him for a long time, watching his chest rise and fall. He looked peaceful. She took his limp hand in hers and rubbed it softly.

His head turned slowly towards her, his eyes still closed. "Ella bella," he mumbled, "don't cry Ella bella, daddy is alright, okay?"

Ella, his daughter.

She sat in the chair next to him, still holding his hand. "I love you," he whispered.

"I...I love you too."

Bobby left the hospital after two weeks. Case had taken time off from her post with the ATF and made it her business to take care of her former partner.

The press had spent days camped first outside the hospital, and then his house, waiting to see the LA detective who risked his life to apprehend a notorious drug lord and two dirty cops, but in recent days the news trucks had gone, and things were quiet again.

Wednesday morning she walked up the steps to his house as she'd done every morning, around the side and to the back door, unlocking it with the key he kept under a large plant. She was startled at the sight of him in the kitchen, and nearly dropped the bag of groceries she'd brought along.

"Jesus Christ!" She said, "what are you doing up so early?"

"Waiting for you. I've been waiting for you all night, actually."

"Why didn't you just call me? What happened?" she asked, alarmed.

He shook his head, "It's alright, it's nothing bad. Rich was here last night."

"Oh?" She set the bag of groceries on the counter as he moved towards her.

"He told me what happened."

"What do you mean?" she asked, puzzled. His eyes were drilling into her, his imposing frame just inches from hers; she looked at him in anticipation. He reached up and tucked her hair behind her ear, and her heart beat faster.

"That night, at the Lab." He took her hand in his and squeezed tightly, "you saved my life, right? You got me out of there." She cleared the lump in her throat, and nodded as her eyes brimmed with fresh tears. "I remember hearing you call for help, "he said, "and then...nothing. When I felt that bullet hit me, the first one, the only thing I could think about was my daughter...and my wife...I kept thinking, 'so this is how it is...this is what it's like to get shot, and die'.

"That was the worst day of my life," he said, staring blankly out the window. "I was calling the house, hoping against hope that for some reason they were still there, running late...maybe Ella couldn't find her gloves, or was taking her time getting ready...she used to do that sometimes. The first thing I saw was her shoes, and her striped socks, spattered with blood, her body limp in the ambulance. My wife, Deborah was in front of the school, shot three times in the chest by a semi-automatic...her family buried her in Montana, even though I wanted her here...worst day of my life. Sometimes I think I see her...Ella. But that night, after the Lab, I could feel her, I could smell her, and I thought, well, if I die, at least I can be with her." Tears slipped down his cheeks.

"You said her name," Case whispered, and he turned to her, surprised. "In the hospital. You said, 'Ella bella'...and you told her that you were going to be alright."

"Ella bella," he repeated, looking out the window again, "daddy loves you."

"I'm so sorry Bobby."

He closed his eyes. "It was the closest I've felt to her since...since that day."

Case was overcome with intense emotion and her body shook with sobs. "I...I'm so sorry, I...I moved behind you, if I hadn't done that..."

"If you hadn't moved behind me, you'd be dead. You know it, and I know it." He kissed her forehead, "You did the right thing...you did the right thing," tears filled his eyes, "and you saved my life." His warm, muscular arms wrapped around her with ease, and she couldn't stop herself from resting her head against his chest. "You know what?" he finally said, his voice husky. Case looked up at him looking down at her. "I can smell your damn shampoo."

"What does it smell like?" Her voice was soft, and she anticipated his answer with tempered, blissful, dread.

He smiled, "Berries," then lowered his head, pausing for just a moment, and kissed her gently on the lips. "I've been wanting to kiss those lips since I met you in the parking lot."

"I thought you hated me, because I'm a girl." "Naaah, I don't hate you...I might be falling for you though, that's for sure," he kissed her again, his arms tight around her.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:38 PM
It was as if her entire body shattered into a million pieces, and then melted like warm chocolate dripped between her thighs. The passion was instant, exploding from deep within. He could feel her plump, round breasts pressing against his broad chest and he needed to be closer.

He pushed the groceries aside and lifted her onto the counter, ignoring the twinge of pain in his gut, moved between her knees, his hands sliding up the inside of each thigh, around to her firm ass, cupping it and pulling her to him. She tasted utterly exquisite and the lust he felt was excruciating; their warm, wet tongues played together until they were both out of breath.

"God you're beautiful," he gasped and kissed her again, unzipping her sweatshirt.

"I thought you said this wasn't a good idea...partners crossing the line."

"We're not partners anymore, remember? Our investigation is over."

He smothered her face with moist, soft kisses and carefully pulled her sweatshirt down her arms, taking care with her left shoulder, still bandaged, tender and bruised. He kissed her there, and then moved to her neck, his tongue exploring her flesh hungrily. He slid her tank top off, and then unclasped her pink lace bra, freeing her plentiful breast his hands enveloping them, rubbing, enticing each nipple to harden for him, so his tongue could play with each as she gasped and moaned.

She lay back on the counter while he pulled off her sweats and panties, wasting no time exploring the thick curls between her thighs. She sat up, pushing his shorts down his hips, his cock erect, longing for her touch, longing to feel her stroke. She didn't disappoint, wrapping one petite hand around his shaft wile their lips locked together once more, his hand still between her legs, his fingers prodding deeper.

"Your doctor...told you...mmm...not to exert your...self."

"Shh, baby," his mouth on hers. Smooth, sexy legs around his waist, desire in her eyes, he craved it...his fingers came out, she edged closer, her soft hand around his manhood, pulling, pushing, pulling, pushing. His cock was hot, and so hard that it ached...her pussy, swollen with want, glistened with the milky flow of anticipation, imagination, reaction...the otherwise constant pain in his shoulder, abdomen and thigh had gone, and he closed his eyes and held his breath at the sensation of her cunt around his cock as he entered her.

Her lips, oh those lips were like nothing else, his hands explored, feeling each muscle work beneath her skin, in awe of her fragility...her hair like satin slipping between his fingers until he held on, gripping tighter as she gasped at each thrust his shaft made, her hips rocking powerfully against him, he pulled at her thighs, lifting her, impaling her with his hot, heavy cock while she cried out in pleasure, her arms tight around his neck.

Her sex was absolutely celestial, the way it gripped him like a wet, warm peach, her nectar burst, dripping...he was at a boiling point and dropped to the cool tiled floor until she was on top of him, and he watched her as she moved, as her hands, unable to be still, roamed over her belly, between her legs, up and over each flawless breast, her head fell back, eyes squeezed closed, grunting, panting, gasping, begging. He held her hips, lifting his own off of the floor and watched her cum again, her pelvis squeezing all of him, hips shuddering, and he could no longer hold back, pulling her down to him, holding her tight as his cock erupted once, twice, three times.

His body felt limp, his arms weakened their hold on her and he exhaled one long, shaky breath. She moved slowly, her lips against his chest, moistened with sweat. She moved to his mouth, her tongue wickedly tracing his lips before slinking between them and tormenting his.

Case pulled herself away, lying on the floor next to him, shivering against the cold tiles. "I thought federal agents repulsed you," she said, smiling.

"I lied," he laughed, then rolled to his side, his fingers skimming her face.

"Are you alright, are you hurting at all?"

"Are you kidding? This is the best physical therapy a person could ask for," he bent closer and kissed her, "I want to know what you taste like," he whispered, his tongue sliding down her neck, over and around her breasts, teasing her nipples...down her belly, his hands pulling her thighs apart...she resisted, but only for a moment. He hoisted her thighs onto his shoulders and lost no time delving into her flesh with his lips, his tongue. Her palms slapped the floor as she pursed her lips, simply overcome by his onslaught of pleasure...pure, sexual bliss...she could not keep quiet, did not want to keep quiet, rather she let herself gasp his name, let herself shriek in pleasure, let herself giggle uncontrollably as she came in his mouth.

He stood suddenly, pulling her to her feet, and before she could object he lifted her in his arms, carrying her from the kitchen.

'What are you doing?"

"Taking you to my bed."

"Put me down, your leg..."

"My leg is fine," he said, pushing the bedroom door open with his shoulder, and placing her on the bed before lying on top of her, "is your shoulder alright?"

"It's alright," she said as their lips collided once more.

"Roll over," he whispered, and she granted his request quickly. He ran his hand over her ass, then moved over her, bracing himself on his elbows, "spread your legs," he whispered, and when she had, he thrust himself inside of her, thrilled at the experience. Bobby wrapped an arm around her waist and lifted her to her knees where he started with long, slow, sensual thrusts, before he moved quicker, his passes shorter each time. Without thought he grabbed her hair and pulled hard, leaving his hand tangled in her curls while he thrust harder, harder, and harder still.

"Don't stop," she gasped, "don't stop, oh, yes, yes, harder Bobby, harder!" He buried into her, sweat dripping from his forehead and onto her back and he felt his cock swell until he could hold back no more, and came hard as she screamed into the mattress and he collapsed on top of her.

He put his lips against her ear. "You're under arrest," he said as she laughed out loud.

"For what?"

"I haven't figured that out yet, but when I do, I'll let you know."


The End

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:47 PM
All Work & No Play


Whoever said the expression "All work, and no play," obviously had never worked with me.

I'm a flirt, no, make that a shameless flirt. If I know someone likes a certain perfume, I wear it. If I know a certain person likes hair worn a certain way, I'll wear it that way when they're working. If there's a way to put a provocative spin on something being said, I will.

There's a guy I've had my eye on for a while now. He's a lab tech in a small hospital and I'm one of the nursing supervisors. We give each other the naughty little smiles. We make sly, sexual comments to each other whenever possible. This has gone on long enough. It's time to see if he's serious or all talk. I decide to make my move on night when we're working.

I headed down to the lab to see what was going on while I was making my rounds. He was quite engrossed with running QC on the machines when I came in. I kind of snuck up behind him, leaned in playfully and said, "hey stranger."

He looked up, surprised at first, and smiled that sexy smile of his. "You know, you shouldn't sneak up on people like that. It's not nice."

"Well, I never claimed to be nice," I said. I then hopped up onto the counter to sit while he worked.

We talked about the usual things, coworkers, work, and a recent party we had both been to. Then I noticed his gaze was wandering from my face to my chest while he was talking. I was a little surprised, but pleased, thinking maybe this was finally going to go somewhere.

Almost out of the blue, he leans in close and says, "what if I touched your tits right now?"

I couldn't tell if he was serious or just playing like he usually does. Approaching his question as if it were a dare, I answered, "You can do whatever you like. It's not like you meant it anyway." I could feel myself getting wet as we spoke.

He stared at me contemplating what to do next, and almost without warning, he reached up with both hands and grabbed my boobs. "Nice tits," he said.

I didn't know what to say, and it was all I could do to not make a sound when he rubbed my nipples through my scrubs. And then he stopped. He sat back and looked at me, quite proud of himself, giving me a cocky smile.

"What," I said, as he continued to stare.

"Oh nothing," he said. "Just wondering if you were going to quit being a chicken shit and make a move of your own," he said.

Not being one who likes to be out done, or out dared, I felt I had to do something. I reached over and grabbed his cock with my right hand and began rubbing its length through his scrubs. I was trying to hide my total amazement as his cock hardened and I could appreciate its full length. He was HUGE. He continued looking at me stroking his cock.

For a brief moment I remembered I was at work and snapped back to reality. I removed my hand and looked at him, saying, "I'd ask if you if you were happy now, but given how hard you are, I'd guess that's a silly question."

"Now look what you did," he said, looking down at the huge bulge in his scrubs.

"You started it!" I said.

"Well, you better figure out a way to finish it," he said.

Trying to think quickly, I moved and heard the jingling in my pocket. Keys, I have keys in my pocket! Damn, it's good to be the boss sometimes!

"Ok," I said, "downstairs in the computer room in 5 minutes." He nodded. I got down off the lab counter to leave and noticed the wet spot I'd left on the counter. I blushed. He laughed and said, "That's awesome!"

I made a quick appearance in 2 departments so to not make a scene, and I headed to the basement. I was standing in the hallway, feeling like a nervous schoolgirl. My heart was racing. It felt like an eternity standing there in the hallway waiting for him. Finally he showed. He had something in his hand.

He said he needed to back up the lab files in the computer room. Good story! He's thought this through much better than I thought. My hands shook as I fumbled with the keys to let us into the computer room. No sooner did we make it into the room, he grabbed my hand and pulled me towards a dark corner in the room behind some shelves. He ripped open the front of my scrubs in one swift motion and planted his mouth hungrily against mine. His tongue was all over my mouth and my tongue was meeting his every move. My hands quickly found their way back down to his huge cock, which was already hard and waiting for my attention.

I pulled his scrubs down and dropped to my knees in front of him, taking his cock into my mouth. He sighed as I expertly took care of him. I licked the head of his cock first, flicking the head quickly with my tongue and leading into little circles. Then I took his length into my mouth. Given his reaction, I'd say he wasn't used to having someone be able to handle his length orally.

"Fuck!!!" he moaned! My hands worked his tightening balls as I continued to suck his hard cock. I could taste the precum oozing from his dick. I then switched to licking up and down the length of his shaft. He then grabbed my head and pulled my face firmly back onto his cock. I sucked him very close to cumming and then stopped.

He was pissed, and looked at me lustfully. "Oh, you'll pay for that one later he said as he pulled my scrubs down and pushed me over the top of an old desk.

In one swift movement he pushed his huge cock into my tight, wet pussy.

"Fuck, you're tight!" he moaned.

I shuddered with pleasure as he began to find a rhythm in our fucking. I tried to stand to play with him but he continued to push me back onto the desk, enjoying the control. I could feel a wild orgasm approaching and began to get a little louder.

"Right there," I moaned. "Like that!"

He continued his pumping for another moment or two and then pulled out.

I was so turned on wondering what was to cum. And then he turned me around and began to fuck my face frantically.

"You won't leave me like that again," he said, as he fucked my mouth.

His pace quickened, and I could hear his breathing quicken. His balls tightened and he grunted, " Here cums!" He pulled out of my mouth and came all over my and face.

I grabbed his cock and milked every last drop from his impressive cock.

He looked at me in amazement. What has just happened was SO HOT! But I was also still SO HORNY since he'd left me unsatisfied.

He continued to stare until finally he smiled that cocky, sexy smile of his and he picked me up and laid me down on the desk. He pushed my legs up and out and got his face right down onto my pussy. His tongue went to work instantly. He flicked my clit with firm, quick strokes until I was ready to cum.

I heard him say, "Cum for me!"

And with that, and his licking, I shuddered in orgasm. My body shook and I felt a release like I'd never felt before. I damn near passed out.

I laid there on the desk for a moment and noticed he was dressing already.

"I hate to fuck and run," he said, "but we need to get back to work before anyone suspects anything."

"I know," I sighed. I got myself up and tried to dress. My legs were still trembling.

He grabbed me once more and kissed me deeply. "Until next time," he said.

"You can count on it," I said.

And back up the stairs we went.


The End

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:50 PM
Making Me Beg


The first time I saw her, she was begging – actually begging – outside a coffee shop in the business section of town. She was the prettiest young woman I had seen in a long time – even though she needed to be 'cleaned-up.' And, being totally honest here, my panties got wet just watching her smile shyly anytime someone gave her a few coins or a bill. The little girl sitting on an overturned milk crate at her feet seemed 'needy' enough to genuinely help her mother's cause. I could tell she was taking in a decent haul after watching her for just ten minutes or so.

I'd actually seen the woman there once before and only spared her a passing glance. But this time her hair was longer giving her face a fuller look – her lips seemed round and full now in a way I hadn't noticed before. My clit was almost throbbing as I walked toward her. I could just imagine how those lips and her tongue would feel sucking and licking at my aching clit. I stopped beside her as she thanked a man who had just handed her a five-dollar bill; I waited until she looked at me, then I gave her full eye contact.

She had wavy blond hair that just touched her shoulders, grey eyes that seemed to have flecks of silver gleaming in them, and the sexiest slightly pouting lips I've seen on a grown woman. She seemed to be about twenty-three or so; she was shorter than me – but most women are. She was probably about five foot five and looked no more than about a hundred and twenty pounds. Her tits were tight and perky but as I took another quick peak at them, I realized they weren't as small as I had initially thought. My guess, she was about a C-cup and damn she had a tight round ass to go with those pert lovely tits.

Like I said, I'm tall, around five foot ten and I seem to keep fighting with my weight since I hit thirty a couple years ago. I'm about a hundred and forty pounds. I have to say though that a few of the pounds I'm carrying now went to my breasts and ass; I finally had to be fitted for a D-cup bra about a year ago. So when I go to the gym, I focus my efforts on my ass to keep it from spreading further. I keep my very straight reddish-brown hair cut in a short style that's easy to manage; I have deep brown eyes and one of those annoyingly cute noses. My lips aren't as full as I'd like, mostly average. For the most part people describe me a classic beauty rather than gorgeous, sexy, or sensual.

The woman I was now watching – who had made my panties wet because I couldn't control my fantasies – was most definitely each of those things: gorgeous, sexy, and sensual.

"Would you let me buy you a cup of coffee? And something for the little girl; she looks cold?"

The young woman glanced at the little girl and smiled lovingly as she nodded. "I guess we do need to take a break for a few minutes. I'll probably only miss out on ten bucks anyhow." She looked at me almost anxiously for a moment then turned to go into the coffee shop.

As I followed her in, I bettered my offer. "I'll double what you think you'll loose; how does that sound?"

With that she turned and looked genuinely suspicious. "What do you get out of this?"

"Someone pretty to share my table with-" I reached down and stroked the little girl's hair but made sure to hold eye contact with the woman I wanted much more. "and hopefully a new friend."

"How long have you been in town? I'm guessing you're new to the city?"

"Yes. We got here about four weeks ago."

I waited for more of her story until after we had ordered. I made sure to suggest that the little girl ordered enough food to keep her mother at my table for at least a half hour. It was a rainy Sunday afternoon and I'd had a lonely week – hell, I'd had a lonely year and I was sincerely hoping to change that as soon as possible.

We found our table and I encouraged Pam, her name was Pam and her little girl's name was Amelia, to continue with her story.

"You got here four weeks ago?"

"We've been living at the shelter until the women's hostel has room for us, they keep saying it'll be about two weeks 'til they have an opening for the both of us."

"You'll live at a homeless shelter and beg with just the hopes that the women's hostel will find room for you, eventually?"

"I don't really have a choice, Megan."

I listened to her hard luck story of an abusive husband she'd had to run away from. I really did feel sorry for her but I was still hoping her bad luck would turn into my good luck. I had a really nice apartment in an affluent part of town; there would be plenty of room to invite this sexy lady and her daughter to stay for a while. I smiled at her sympathetically and made my generous offer.

"I have room at my place for you; for as long as you want, Pamela."

"I still don't understand why you're being so nice to me."

"I live alone. I've lived alone for longer than I wanted to or planned to. Basically, I'm lonely. You seem like a sweet lady and Amelia is certainly one of the quietest little girls I've ever seen." I decided on honesty, or at least partial honestly. "I'm taking as much of a chance as you are. I mean you could be pulling some kind of a con, yourself. How do I know you're not going to steal from me?"

"Why make the offer if you don't trust me?"

"I didn't say I didn't trust you; I just suggested that I have no more reason to trust you than you have to trust me. You can trust me, Pamela."

She didn't answer me immediately; I took that as a good sign. "Don't you have any kids, Megan? a boy friend or husband?"

"I never got married. I like kids well enough, but I don't think I'm the mothering type. Besides, I prefer the company of women – in all areas of my life."

I was surprised when she didn't even blink at that last comment. I'd honestly expected a shocked gasp and that she'd grab her daughter's hand and run. But she didn't; she just looked at me for a moment then – she smiled.

"Well, Megan, I think I'd be crazy at this point not to take you up on your offer; I think I've had just about all I can take from men these days. I think us girls can get along perfectly fine without a man."

So, that's how I came to be driving a sweet sexy young thing back to my apartment on a rainy Sunday afternoon. Her daughter had curled up in the backseat and fallen asleep almost as soon as I started the car. I decided it was as good a time as any to see what the sly smile that she had given me earlier meant.

"So, Pamela, when I told you back at the coffee shop that I'm a lesbian; you just smiled – I'd expected you to grab Amelia and run – but you just smiled. Why?"

"I got married to Morris because I was in love with his sister. He hit me and kicked me out when he found the box of love letters she had sent me when we were still together. She took a job across the country about six months ago. Morris couldn't figure out why our phone bill was so high for months after Jane moved."



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:51 PM
I had to smile at her honesty. "So, phone sex wasn't enough?"

"We tried, we really did, but she told me a couple months ago that she had a new girlfriend. I kept hoping she'd ask me to leave Morris to go be with her."

"Did you ever have feelings for Morris?"

"He was a good father." Pamela shrugged and smiled at me again. "I've been lonely for a long time too. Avoiding sex with Morris had become such a habit that I think he had finally given up on me and found a girl-friend or two."

Pamela carried Amelia into the elevator and the little girl slept all the way up to my apartment on the ninth floor. I smiled at her when she whistled as she looked around; I had spent some time and considerable amount of money decorating my apartment with a mostly nouveau dιcor. Most of my friends knew I preferred women and those who didn't figured it out quickly when they visited my home.

"I hope you like it here, Pamela; I hope you'll make yourself at home and stay as long as you'd like."

"No stings attached?"

"No strings attached." I touched her cheek and pushed a curling strand of her hair behind her ear. "I'm not going to promise not to try to seduce you on a regular basis though."

When she smiled and held eye contact for a long quiet moment, I felt my cunt tighten and juices flow into my panties.

"Where should I put Amelia? She'll sleep through the night now. I'll have to sleep with her for the first few nights so that she doesn't wake up scared in the morning."

"I understand." But I knew I'd be buying batteries for my vibrators in bulk if I didn't get my hands, fingers, and mouth on Pamela in the next few days or so.

I showed her where she and her daughter would be sleeping; Amelia hardly fussed when Pamela put her to bed in my spare bedroom. I gave Pamela a more thorough tour of the apartment so she would really feel at home in the next few days. I even invited her to make a shopping list for me of things she and Amelia liked to eat. I told her to just leave it on the fridge so that I could shop on my way home from work the next day.

If Pamela seemed like she was starting to settle in, I'd take her and Amelia shopping at the end of the week. I had a feeling that if I provided for the both of them very generously, for the first few weeks they were with me, it would encourage Pamela to stay – or even make our arrangement permanent for the time being.

I took it as a good sign that Pamela had made that list of her and Amelia's preferred food; and that she was in the shower the next morning as I left for work. I'd had a long night with my vibrator – fucking myself again and again as I thought of how her soft young body would feel under my hands. I imagined the taste of her sweet cunt juices flowing into my mouth as I licked her pussy and sucked her clit making her cum over and over. When I got to work, I had to use my private powder room to get myself off again so that I could concentrate on the nearly dozen cases on my desk.

Work dragged on and on and by the time I had been to grocery store it felt like it had been weeks since I'd been home. There was a part of me that kept saying I'd imagined it all – there wouldn't be a soft, sexy, woman-loving lady waiting for me at home. My apartment would be empty – like it had been for years it seemed – when I walked through the door. I actually held my breath for a moment before I unlocked the door and went inside. My stomach fluttered when I heard a little girl's voice chattering in the kitchen and Pamela's quietly sensual tone answer her. I had to smile when I realized that my imagination put the sensuous quality in her voice.

Pamela peeked her head out from the kitchen then rushed into the hallway to help me with the four grocery bags and briefcase I was trying to manage. As she took the three of the bags she leaned close and kissed me softly on the lips.

"How was your day, Megan?" She laughed lightly at the look on my face – I'm sure I couldn't have looked more stunned than I felt. "Amy and I had a great day getting settled in – you have a beautiful home here. We're so grateful you invited us to stay."

"I'm glad you're feeling comfortable already."

Pamela smiled at me as she took the shopping into the kitchen. "I'm not the best cook in the world – Morris always said my food was barely edible – so, I made something simple for tonight. Do you like spaghetti and Caesar salad?"

"Yes, I do." I walked into the kitchen and couldn't hide the delight on my face seeing all Pamela's preparations. "It smells good and I bet it tastes good. I don't remember having spaghetti and salad stuff in the fridge."

"You didn't, Megan, that fridge was practically empty. It makes me wonder if you eat properly." She placed her hand low on my back as she reached past me to finish setting the little table in the corner of the kitchen. Her hand moved up and down my back as she looked into my eyes. "You certainly don't need to diet, you have a great figure."

I was speechless for a moment; it seemed like I was the one who might just have to worry about being seduced. I didn't mind the idea at all. "Actually, tonight is usually a gym night; I have to work on my ass so that it doesn't become too big to fit into my chair at the office."

"Too many women these days worry about being model slim. Unfortunately, I don't have that problem. If I don't eat right, I end up looking like a rail with no tits or ass to speak of."

Her other hand moved to my waist and she stepped in close as if trying to squeeze past me in a small space. My kitchen was small but certainly not so small as to lack space for three or four people to move around. "I think a woman should look like a woman; lots of curves and a bit of softness to cuddle up to. What do you think?"

"I like curves."

She giggled and kissed me softly again. Yes, I was definitely being seduced – oh, and I was definitely enjoying it. "Sit down, Megan, and don't worry about the gym. I think we can come up with some activities later that will make up for missing some of your workout."

Pamela winked at me but spoke to Amelia. "Once mommy puts you to bed, Amy, I want you to try to get to sleep on your own."

When the little girl started to pout, Pamela offered a compromise. "If you can't get to sleep right away or if you feel really scared, I'll come in and lie down with you for a while. You know you can feel safe here, Amy. Megan was very very nice to let us come live with her for awhile; don't you think, sweetie?"

The little smiled and nodded eagerly. "Yup. Megan is really nice. You like her, right Mommy?"

"Yes, Amy, I like Megan very much." Pamela handed the girl a plate with a small portion of each spaghetti and salad. "Now eat up, sweetie."

Pamela brought a plate of salad to the table for both of us. As I picked up my fork to start eating she ran her finger over the back of my hand lightly. "You should eat up too, sweetie; you'll need your energy later this evening."

I had to smile at her; I couldn't help but enjoy her flirtatious nature. "I love a woman who knows how to flirt, and you're very good at it, Pamela."

"I'm good at a lot of things, Megan."

I couldn't help but laugh at that comment. "I certainly hope you get to prove it, Ms. Flirt. Ever since I met you, I've been so wet I'm worried about becoming dehydrated."

Pamela laughed and leaned close. "Kiss me, Megan; a real, deep kiss."

I did as she suggested and before I knew it my blouse was undone and half pulled from my skirt. She had her hands in my bra playing with my tits and making my nipples hard and throbbing. My hand was somehow up Pamela's t-shirt playing with sweet little tits. I was suddenly embarrassed and pulled away, looking at the little girl nervously. Amelia didn't seem to have noticed that her mother and I were playing with each other's tits at the dinner table; she just continued on eating as though nothing was happening.

Pamela smiled and touched my cheek. "Eat your supper, Megan."



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:53 PM
After we'd eaten, I offered to do the dishes. At first I was annoyed that Pamela seemed so grateful that I had offered since I was the one who had worked almost 10 hours that day. But when she used the time my hands were busy in the hot soapy water to make passes at me and feel me up – well, lets just say I wasn't so irritated anymore.

Pamela was taking full advantage of the fact that I had worn a business suit with a skirt to work that day. As she'd helped clear the table and put the dishes by the sink, she 'pretended' to brush her hands over my ass but by the time I had washed only a couple glasses she wasn't pretending anymore. Pamela had taken up a position behind me and was feeling my ass with one hand and playing with my tits again with the other hand.

I wasn't even trying to do the dishes anymore; I was just standing there letting a sexy young woman feel me up. It was amazing; she was amazing. She was so good with her hands that in no time I felt close to an orgasm. Pamela used her knee to coax me to spread my legs and as soon as I did she started rubbing my pussy.

"You were hoping I'd do this weren't you, Megan? That's why you wore a garter and stocking and no panties."

I felt almost breathless as I opened my mouth to answer her. "I knew I'd have to wear the garter without panties before I left the house this morning – I took at least six breaks at work to play with myself." I gasped as I felt her fingers slide between my pussy lips and stroke over my clit softly.

"Were you thinking of me when you played with yourself, Megan?" She didn't wait for my answer before she plunged her fingers into my cunt and started finger fucking me madly.

"Yes. Oh, yes, Pamela."

"How many fingers do you want me to use to make you cum, Megan?"

Her question became redundant almost immediately – I came saying her name over and over again. Pamela kept stroking her fingers over my clit from the front as her second hand slipped under my skirt from the back. Her fingers worked my pussy perfectly; the rhythm of fingers over my clit kept time with fingers plunging in and out of my cunt. She didn't stop until she'd made me cum twice more. By then I was almost breathless and dizzy.

"Forget the dishes, lover." She turned me around and guided me backward toward the kitchen table. "Lean back on the table and catch your breath – I need to get a taste of your sweet cunt juice." She licked her fingers as she spoke. "You're so fucking wet and you taste like a creamy white wine sauce."

Pamela kissed me with the taste of my own cunt juice on her lips. I nearly devoured her mouth as I my hands pulled her tight t-shirt up over her tits; I'd been surprised and delighted earlier when I'd discovered that she wasn't wearing a bra. My mouth went from the kiss to suck her soft round tits. I played with her nipples in my mouth, biting and pulling with my lips on those hard swollen knobs. Soon, Pamela was breathless and panting.

"I love your tits, Pammie. God I love your tits." I held one nipple in my mouth and pulled – stretched – it as far as it would go before it popped from between my lips. She gasped and I had a feeling she was close to an orgasm. "You like it when I suck your tits, don't you, Pammie?"

"God – Fuck, yes. Do it again, lover."

I did it again and over and over as I undid her jeans and pushed them down to expose her bare ass and mostly shaved pussy. It was my turn now to use my hands on her pussy. Pamela was easily as wet as I had been. As I played with her clit, I slipped a finger into her cunt to spread her hot thick juices all over her pussy. I was sucking madly on one of her tits drawing almost the entire soft round orb into my mouth when she came. Her cunt ran even wetter with that hot thick juice. I couldn't miss this chance for a taste of her.

I bent over and pushed her jeans down past her knees so she could spread her legs wide enough for me to get my head close to her cunt. I ate her, licking hungrily slurping as much of her cum juice as I could get. It was enough to make her cum again so that my mouth suddenly filled with more of her hot wet fluids. I was on my knees now with my fingers in my own cunt so that when Pamela had cum I came with her.

She moved away suddenly and pushed me almost roughly to the floor. She was between my legs and sucking my clit and lapping at my cunt drawing out my last climax. Pamela looked up at me with my naked pussy at her mouth.

"I wanted to eat you out first, lover. I love the way you taste- like an expensive creamy wine sauce I had at a fancy restaurant once."

"Did Jane take you there?"

"Yeah, me and Morris for our wedding anniversary. We got him so drunk that he passed out in the car on the way home."

Pamela slipped her tongue into my cunt and licked in and out and up and down over my cunt; I could hear her sucking in the juices that she got flowing with her magical tongue. "Jane pulled me into the back of the car, where she had hidden some toys. We fucked each other like wild horny rabbits until Morris started to wake up."

Pamela reached into one of my cupboards and pulled out my favourite big vibe. She giggled at the surprised look on my face as she licked and sucked the vibe to get it wet for me. She spit on my pussy, making me even wetter as she started rubbing the vibe over my clit. "I learned a lot from Jane; she was my first and only lover until you, Megan. I want you to teach me things too."

With that, she shoved the vibe deep into my cunt and turned it on to max vibrate. She fucked me fast and hard with the dildo, licking and sucking my clit to make me cum and keep the climax rolling until I was screaming her name. Pamela stopped fucking me but held the vibe deep in my cunt moving it in a wide circle to make the edges of my cunt ache for more harsh fucking. "I want you teach me what you like, Maggie; you like it when I fuck you with this big vibrator don't you, lover?"

"Yes, Pammie. I like the way you fuck me so that it almost hurts." I gasped when she jerked the vibe in and out of me again pulling it completely free of my cunt to shove it deep so deep into me. "Oh, yes, Pammie, just like that."

She stopped suddenly. "Do you want more, lover? Tell me you want more, Maggie; beg me to keep fucking you."

I looked at her sweet smiling face and realized she was truly enjoying her chance to fuck me. It excited me to see her so turned on by just using the vibe on me. "I want more, Pammie, please fuck me some more. I want it so bad. Please, please fuck me, Pammie."

She moved so that she was almost lying beside me, so that she could just reach my tits with her mouth. I leaned up and we kissed while she started fucking me again, slowly pulling the big vibe out of my aching swollen pussy and slowly easing it back into me so deeply again. We kissed and kissed until she brought me again with the slow gentle fucking. "You're a good kisser, Maggie. Is it time for me to fuck you again? My horny little slut."

I laughed and bit her lip gently, gasping again when the vibe penetrated deeply into my cunt. Pamela fucked me over and over telling me I was her dirty girl and her horny slut and other wonderfully playful and dirty things. It seemed like she had fucked me hours but I hadn't had my chance to get my face into her pussy since that first sweet taste.

As my last orgasm died, I put my hand on her wrist and pulled her close for another intense kissing session. I have to admit that I love necking, and necking with another woman with soft sweet full lips is better than a thick slice of chocolate cake. I kissed Pamela and eased the vibrator from her hand as I slowly reversed our positions. Now, I had the tender young woman on her back with her legs spread and my head between her legs eating her out like I was starving.

I looked up at her as my tongue stroked over her clit and spoke slowly with my lips against her pussy. "Do you want me to wash the vibe before I use it on you?"


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 08:55 PM
"No, Maggie, please don't leave me now."

I leaned back and smiled at her lying with her legs spread wide for me like a wanton thing. "Do you like to be fucked the way I do, Pammie? Do you want it hard and fast and deep the way you fucked me? Are you going to be my nasty little horny bitch now?"

"I can't take it like you can, Maggie; you'll have to be gentle with me, especially at first." She stroked my cheek with her hand as she spoke. "I am your nasty little horny bitch but my pussy is small and tight that's why Morris was always trying to get his cock into me."

"Sweet gentle Pammie, my Pammie." I licked her slowly and sucked her clit for several long moments. I licked the vibe and tasted myself as I made it wet. I spit on her cunt and smiled when she gasped. I used the vibe on her pussy to spread her own juices all over her so that her entire crotch was shining with wetness. I rubbed the tip of the vibe over her clit and she lifted her hips to reach for it. I kept teasing her as she moaned. I wanted to hear her beg me to fuck her without having to ask her to beg. I didn't have to wait long. Her soft young sexy voice was breathless when she spoke.

"Maggie, lover, oh – please, please – fuck me. Please, Maggie."

I eased the vibe into her cunt and felt the resistance; she was tight. I pulled the vibe out of her to use my fingers instead; the vibe was a big one and I was almost sure it would hurt her if I got carried away. I slipped my finger into her slowly, just one of my long slender fingers gliding in and out of her tight hot wet cunt. I couldn't help but lean down and lick her clit as I finger fucked her slowly and gently. It was obvious when she came; so much juice all at once it was almost as good as taking a shower. I licked my tongue over my finger as it moved in and out of her snug swollen pussy.

Pamela called out my name as she came she kept begging me to fuck her. It was hard, but I managed to control my urge to use the big vibe on her. I wanted to see her strain to take it; a part of me wanted to hear her beg me to stop because it was hurting her too much. So, I just kept finger fucking her, and as she had climaxed a second time I slipped two of my fingers inside her. Pamela had noticed; and another orgasm seemed to slam into her body after only a few strokes of two of my fingers deep into her pussy. My new young lover certainly had a sensitive sweet tasting cunt; I knew I could eat her out for hours and never get tired of the taste of her hot juices.

By the time we were spent, we were both nearly naked. I was wearing just my business skirt, garter, and stockings; Pamela was wearing just a t-shirt bunched up under her armpits so her round young tits were wantonly exposed. As we lay beside each other on my kitchen floor casually playing with each other's tits and kissing each other lazily, Amelia called from the other room. She reported to her mother that the movie she was watching was over and asked if could she come into the kitchen to get a drink.

Pamela laughed, kissed me hard, and pinched one of my nipples sharply. "The movie I put in the player for her was an hour and a half long. We've been fucking each other in here almost the whole time. I still want to get into bed with you and use that wonderful double ended dildo with you."

I leaned up on my elbows, spread my legs, and looked down at myself. "I'm going to be tender in the morning if we do much more of this. I haven't been this red and swollen in a very long time." I pulled in a deep breath as Pamela leaned between my legs and licked my spread pussy lips slowly up and down a few times.

"I can't get enough of you, Maggie, my love, and I've only known you for about twenty-four hours."

I reached for her and kissed the taste of my own juices from her lips. "I want you to stay, Pammie? Will you stay with me?"

Pamela smiled and kissed me again before she stood to dress. "I was going to ask you if I could stay. Yes, I'll stay with you, Megan. I have to go out to Amy now though, before she comes in here and sees us in our naked glory." She laughed and planted another wet kiss on my lips before she went out to see her little girl.

I got up after a few more minutes of recovery and put my blouse back on so I could walk through the living room to my bathroom to get freshened up. I noticed the time on my bedside alarm as I walked through to my bathroom; because tomorrow was Tuesday, I would have to get to bed in the next hour or so. Unfortunately, if Pamela wanted to play more, we'd have to keep it short. It was certainly going to be an interesting week of adjustment, getting used to having frequent vigorous sex again and trying to get enough sleep to be functional at work. Damned if I didn't love idea though.



The End

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 09:01 PM
Choices


Angeline sat in her agent's office and listened to Jean explain what she needed. After she was done, Jean said, "I want you to meet Michael Aldolfo, our contract lawyer. He's here today."

Angeline pushed her dark hair behind her ear and nodded her head. She followed down the hall of doors to Michael's office. Jean opened the door to the opulent office with leather chairs and big mahogany desk. Angeline stepped into the office and she saw the chair behind the desk turned toward the window. She sat down in the chair opposite him.

Michael was dictating his brief when he heard the door to his office open. He turned the office chair so he was facing Angeline. He took a deep breath. She was pretty, no actually beautiful with medium wavy dark hair, big blue eyes, delicate features, petite figure and lush lips, kissable lips. It had been a long time since he was instantly attracted to a woman but he was to her.

Angeline couldn't help but think Michael was a nice looking man. She was unsure about men, since her separation from her husband of 12 years. At 37, she felt old. But this man with his big expressive dark eyes, olive complexion, and dark hair made her pulse quicken. She wondered if she blushed at the thoughts going through her head.

"Miss or Mrs. Bresser?" Michael asked, as he looked down at his file.

"Technically still Mrs. Bresser," Angeline said with a bit of a sigh.

"Technically mean you are separated?" Michael asked, looking up into her big blue eyes.

Angeline nodded her head, "I'm separated."

Michael nodded his head and asked, "Did Jean explain what the contract said?"

Angeline nodded her head and Michael explained a few points to her but she was lost in his dark eyes, not really listening to what he was saying.

He closed her file and then said, "I'm not normally so forward but I was wondering what are you doing for dinner?"

Angeline blinked surprised. Had she heard right? Was he actually asking her out on a date? Her daughter was at her soon to be ex-husband's place. She didn't have plans. Could she go out with him? She nodded her head and said, "I would like to go out to dinner with you."

Michael smiled and his eyes lit up. "I will pick you up at 7. Can I have your number and address?"

Angeline gave him her number and address and went to her apartment. She went to her closet and pulled out a couple of dresses. She felt like a giddy school girl. Why was her heart racing so fast? What about this man did she like so fast? Finally she picked out a little black dress that outlined her new figure. She had worked hard to be a size 6 again. She had lost nearly 100 pounds.

She heard the knock at the door and she went to answer it. She looked in the peep hole and saw it was Michael. He was wearing a dark suit with a dark tie. He was holding roses.

She opened the door and Michael walked into her apartment. He gave her the roses and she kissed his cheek. He touched her cheek and they stood frozen in time for a minute. He led her to his Mercedes and opened the door for her. They drove to a nice Italian restaurant at the edge of town. She learned he was 45 and had two kids and an ex-wife. She learned he went to law school at University of Southern California.

They spent the evening talking about anything and everything. He touched her hand and looked into her eyes as he said, "I would like to see you again."

Angeline nodded her head and said, "I would like that. I've had a great time."

Michael drove her back to her apartment. He walked her to her door and cupped her face in his hands. He could feel her tremble and he asked, "Do you mind if I kiss you?"

Angeline put her hands on his waist and looked deep into those expressive dark eyes. She whispered, "Please kiss me, Michael."

Michael pressed his lips softly against hers and sent shivers through Angeline. He didn't try to kiss her passionately. He looked in her eyes again and said, "I look forward to seeing you again."

She went inside and fell against the door. Closing her eyes, she could see his dark eyes. She could get lost in those dark eyes. They were so expressive.

The next day Michael called her and asked her out to the movies. He picked her up and they went to a diner first. They ordered a simple dinner and talked. He had her laughing and was touching her hand. They held hands as they went into the movie theater. He put his hand around her shoulders. She laid her head on his shoulder and he kissed her forehead. She looked up into this eyes and he laced his hand under her hair and pulled her toward him until their lips met. They kissed softly at first and then she slipped her arms around his neck and he responded passionately. He slipped his tongue into her mouth and she responded. Breathless, he whispered, "I enjoyed that, very much." He touched her cheek and whispered, "I want to kiss you again." He pulled her into for another long slow kiss. He kissed down her neck and then back up to her lips.

They went back to her apartment and he kissed her again. Breathless, he said, "I need a very cold shower."

"I've enjoyed being with you tonight," she whispered against his lips. She kissed him and then went inside.

For the next few weeks, they went out when ever they had a chance. They shared many passionate kisses. Michael met her daughter and she met his two sons. They even had a dinner as a whole group. It was after nearly two months and Michael knew he really cared about her but he wanted, needed more from her. He wanted to make love to her and he knew from their conversations that she had only been with 1 man. He knew he would have to seduce her after he told her his true feelings. He couldn't believe it but he actually loved her.

He waited until her daughter was at her father's and reserved the penthouse suite at a posh hotel. He opened the door and decorated the room with candles. He called her.

"Will you meet me?" he asked.

"Of course, where?" she asked.

"The Ritz Carlton, penthouse suite."

Angeline instantly knew what he had planned. She took a deep breath and wondered if she should decline or accept. She thought about the feelings she was having for him and said, "I'm on my way."

"I look forward to it," Michael whispered.

Angeline wore a strapless blue dress with her hair pulled up by combs. She walked up to the door and knocked. He answered wearing a pair of jeans and button down shirt. She walked into the room, bathed in candle light. He had a dinner set up in the middle of room. Angeline put down her bag and took his hand. He led her to the table and they ate dinner by candle light.

After they ate, he went to the stereo and put on some music. He took her hand and she put her arms around his neck as he put his around her waist. She looked up into his smoldering gaze and she felt her heart quicken. He kissed her softly and whispered against her ear, "Do you know I love you."

She looked into his eyes and whispered, "I love you, Michael."

He whispered, "Do you want to show me?"

"Wait here," she whispered, kissed him softly and took her bag and went to the bathroom.

He walked over the king sized bed. He pulled down the covers and thought about undressing but didn't want to scare her either. When he turned, he saw her step up to him. She was wearing a dark blue spaghetti strapped slip. He exhaled and said, "You look beautiful. Are you sure you are ready?"

She laced her fingers with his and reached up to touch his face. He kissed her palm and she said, "I want to show you."



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 09:02 PM
He kissed her passionately on the lips and slipped his arms around her waist as she slipped hers around his neck. Breathlessly he stepped back and she pulled his shirt off. She touched his chest and up and over his arms. He lifted her straps and pushed them down over her arms, until it slipped down her body to a puddle at her feet, exposing her breasts to him. He gently ran his thumbs over each nipple and watched her close her eyes and open her mouth. He kissed her neck and nibbled on her ear lobe as she unbuckled his pants. She pushed down his jeans and he stepped out of them. He came up behind her and laced one arm around her waist and pushed her hair to the side with one hand.

He kissed the nape of her neck and she arched backward into him. His hand slid up her body and he played with her breasts for awhile until he had her breathless. She turned toward him with a glint in her eyes. He kissed her passionately and she responded passionately. He lifted her up and carried her to the bed. Gently he laid her down on the bed. He slipped off his shorts, exposing his rock hard manhood. She looked over at him and her eyes went down over his chest, down over his erection and back to his smoldering gaze. She got up on her knees and put her arms around his neck as he slipped down her panties. Gently he lied her down on the pillow. He kissed her passionately and then whispered against her lips, "Put your legs around mine, sweet Angeline."

She wrapped her legs around his as he let his hand drift down between them. His fingers slipped over her woman lips, one then the other. His thumb gently started to massage her button. She arched her body upward, scraping her breasts against his chest. He kissed her neck, gently biting down. She put her fingers in his hair as she moaned, "Michael, oh please Michael." He felt her body start to quiver and he stopped touching her woman hood. He held her by the waist as he gently pushed his swollen manhood into her. He filled her up and she gasped. He locked gazes with her as he pushed in and out of her slowly. Rocking her hips upward to meet his thrusts, she started to shake a bit. He pushed harder and faster as he kissed her passionately.

"Michael," she breathed against his ear. "Michael, I'm...Michael..."

"Let go, give it to me," he whispered against her lips.

Her whole body arched upward and she held him tighter. Spasm after spasm hit her and she squeezed him hard deep inside of her. "Michael!" she screamed.

He pushed deep and quick as his body started to stiffen. He looked deep into her eyes as he groaned, "Angeline!" He pushed one last time and squirted his seed deep inside of her. He fell on to her, pressing his sweaty forehead against hers. He playfully kissed her lips and then said, "I love you, sweet Angeline."

She whispered, "I love you, Michael."

He kissed her and then rolled onto his back. He laced his arm around her waist and pulled her to his chest. He ran his fingers through her hair and said, "I just want to take a breath and then I'm going to love you again."

She looked up at him and grinned. "That's the first time I've ever come making love."

He furrowed his brows together and asked, "Really? Well, I'm glad I could pleasure you. Come kiss me and let's see if I can do it again?"

He made love to her yet again and he did pleasure her. He drove to heights of passion that she had never felt before. She enjoyed the next two days with him. They spent most of the time in bed together. Before they knew it, it was Sunday morning. She woke up first and looked over at him sleeping. He had his arms around her and his legs wrapped around hers. It was the first time she had slept with a man, who held her. He looked so adorable. His lashes touched his cheeks and his lips were parted as he slept. She leaned over and pressed her lips to his. He kissed her back softly and then opened his eyes slowly as he ran his hand down over her back. He touched her cheek with his other hand.

"I can't believe it's Sunday already," he said. "I wish it was still Saturday. I have had an incredible weekend with you that I don't want to end."

"I know," she whispered before she kissed his lips again. She pressed her body against him and saw his gaze change. He rolled her onto her back and whispered, "Does my sweetness need to be loved?"

She wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him in for a long slow kiss. He whispered against her ear, "Where have you been all my life?"

He took her home and kissed her passionately before he left. She made it home only an hour before her daughter got home. Angeline paid the taxi and went inside. She was smiling a secret smile when her daughter saw her. Her daughter said, "Mama, I've never seen you smile like that."

Michael called her later that night. He said, "I miss you already. I don't look forward to sleeping alone tonight. I don't look forward to waking up alone tomorrow morning. I wish you were here with me."

Angeline said, "I wish the same, lover. You have touched me so deeply, so passionately. I have never felt like that before. I've never experienced such passion in my life. You took my breath away. I know I will dream about it. I will long for it."

"I promise we will be together again. I know I need you. I really need you. I want you so much, sweetness. I love you."

He was a complete gentleman around her daughter. He would hold Angeline's hand every where they went but he didn't do anything else. They were sitting on the couch after her daughter went to bed. He laced his arms around her waist as she leaned back against him. He slipped his hand under her blouse and gently caressed her stomach. He kissed her neck so softly. She turned her head and he looked deep into her eyes. "I know I should go because I can't get one thought out of my head."

She stood up and opened her hand to him. He raised a dark brow at her and asked, "Are you sure? Your daughter is her room."

"We just have to be quiet about it," she said softly and then blushed.

He took her hand and stood up. He pulled her into an embrace. After kissing her lips softly, he whispered, "You're amazing."

He followed her to her room. She stepped up to the bed and he walked up behind her. He reached around her and unbuttoned her blouse while he kissed her neck. He slid the blouse off her and then unbuckled her bra. He slid it off and he laid both hands on her breasts. He messaged her nipples and nibbled on her neck. She leaned up against him, running her hand up his leg. While he continued to play with her breasts, she unbuckled her pants and slid them down her legs. She stepped out of them and he whispered, "Lay down on the bed for me, sweetness."

She lied back on the pillow and he pulled off her panties, leaving her completely naked. He pulled off his polo and jeans before he threw them into a nearby chair. He climbed up on the bed, between her legs. He sat on his legs and put his fingers on her woman's lips. Gently he caressed one then the other. She rocked her hips up to his fingers which was replaced with his tongue. She gasped and put the pillow over her face and bit down. He sucked her button into his mouth. He nibbled and sucked on her button as he gently inserted two fingers into her wetness. He thrust his fingers in and out as he sucked and licked her button. She raised her hips up to his mouth. He could feel her start to quiver. She grabbed the comforter with one hand and pulled up on it and laced her fingers into his dark hair with the other. "Look at me," he said, raising his head up.

She moved the pillow and looked down at him. Their gazes locked and he whispered, "Let go for me, sweetness. Give it to me; give into me." He bit on the inside of her leg and she giggled. He looked up at her and grinned. "I'm going to mark what's mine." He went back to her leg and sucked hard until a mark appeared. Then he went back to sucking on her button as he thrust his fingers. She fell back on the pillow and her mouth fell open. Her legs started to quake and she stiffened. She put the pillow to her mouth and she screamed into it as spasm after spasm hit her. Before her spasms slowed, he had slid up her body and penetrated her. She threw her arms around his neck and kissed him hard on the lips as she moaned. He pushed deep and hard into her as she started to quake. She kissed his neck and whispered in his ear, "I do love you, Michael."

He kissed her hard as he started to stiffen and then he moaned her name into her mouth as he spurted his seed inside of her. He rested his forehead against hers and then put his face into her neck as she wrapped her arms tighter around him. "I love you, sweetness. I enjoy being with you so very much. I've never been with a woman who just surrenders to my desires like you do. I want to explore more with you, give you so much more, my lover."

He rolled onto his back and he pulled her onto his chest. He wrapped his arms around her before he gently ran his fingers up and down her back. Soon they were sleeping in each other's arms. She woke up with a start and he was sound asleep tangled in her arms. Gently she woke him up and said, "You have to go before Ginny wakes up."



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 09:04 PM
Michael kissed her passionately and hopped off the bed. He grabbed his polo and jeans before he slipped on his sneakers. She put on her robe and walked him to the door. He cupped her face and said, "I can't wait to hold you again, sweetness. I will miss you very much." He kissed her and then left. Angeline went back to her bedroom and dressed in a nightgown before she crawled back into bed. She put her face to his pillow. She could smell him.

The next weekend Ginny was back to her father's house. After Angeline took her to the train, she opened her cell phone. She looked at her watch. It was only 3. She knew he would be at work.

"Adolfo, here," he said in his officially sounding voice.

"Hello, Michael," she said.

"Angeline, how are you, sweetness? I have been thinking about you. It has been almost a week since I last saw you."

"Are you busy this weekend?"

"No, did you have ideas for the weekend?" he asked with a husky voice. She could hear the passion in his voice.

"How about we spend the weekend at my apartment? We can be as loud as we want and we will be completely alone."

"I'll be there at 6," he said.

"I look forward to it," she said.

"I love you, sweetness. Good bye."

"I love you, Michael. Good bye."

Angeline placed candles all over her room. She dressed in a black negligee and put her hair up into a French twist. She lit the candles on her dinner table. She put on some of her best perfume and went to the door when she heard the knock. She looked in the peephole and saw Michael dressed in a dress shirt, dress pants and a tie. He was holding a bag and bouquet of roses. She opened the door for him and he looked her up and down as he took a big breath. He put down his bag and the roses before he wrapped his arms around her and lifted her up. He kissed her passionately and then put her down on her bare feet. He gave her the roses and put his bag into her bedroom that was lit in candle light.

As they ate dinner, they talked and laughed together. Once the dishes were cleared, he came into the kitchen. She was closing the dishwasher when he walked up behind her. He laced his arm around her waist and kissed the nape of her neck. He bit down on the sensitive spot and she purred, "Michael, you know just how to touch me." She turned around and put her arms around his neck. He kissed her softly and then whispered, "I do love spending time with you."

"I love spending time with you."

"I wish I met you when I was 25. I would have married you and been happy growing old with you. You have such passion in you. I don't ever want to let you go. I enjoy you so very much, sweetness. I know it won't be long until I will want to see you everyday, spend every night in your arms. I hope that doesn't scare you, my sweet."

She shook her head and said, "I know how intense we are together. It only gets hotter and more intense as we go. I want us to be together as long as you want. I'm yours."

He kissed her and then took her hand. He led her to the bedroom. After he pulled off his tie and then pulled off his shirt, he kissed her gently on the lips. He lifted the straps of her negligee and pushed the straps down her arms, sending shivers through her. He pushed down her panties and took her hand. "Climb up on the bed on your knees facing away from me."

She grinned at him and went to the bed. She climbed up on the bed and after he dropped his pants, he came up behind her. He kissed the small of her back and up her spine. He laced his hands around her, touching her breasts. She looked over her shoulder at his smoldering brown eyes and whispered, "I love you."

He kissed her lips gently and then slowly ran his fingers down her belly toward her button. He started to play with her button as he kissed her neck. He penetrated her from behind, filling her up. She arched her back and moaned. He thrust deep and hard into her and she pushed back against him. As she started to quiver, he kissed her ear and whispered, "Let it go for me."

She shivered and let go. She screamed his name as spasm after spasm hit her. He pulled her harder against him as he let go and came hard inside of her. She fell forward on the pillow and he fell on top of her. He kissed her neck and she rolled over. He embraced her and said, "I do love making you come."

They fell asleep in each other's arms. They spent the weekend together, loving each other. On Sunday, they went out to breakfast and then came back to the apartment to enjoy each other's company. They fell asleep together and woke up when they heard voices in the living room. Angeline looked at her watch; it was only 1. She hopped out of bed, hastily put on a t-shirt and baggy sweatpants. She kissed Michael and went into the living room.

Her eyes nearly popped out of her head when she saw Calvin and Ginny. Calvin, her soon to be ex-husband, was a large man with short cropped hair and green eyes. He asked, "Where you napping?"

Angeline knew her cheeks must be turning pink as she said, "Yes."

"Why is your face red?" Calvin asked, heading for the kitchen.

"What are you doing here Calvin?" Angeline asked.

"I have missed you. I thought we could have dinner together as a family." Calvin opened her refrigerator and pulled out some wine. He walked over to her and said, "Unless you have other plans?"

She looked up into his very familiar green eyes and she felt embarrassed. How was she going to tell him that she had a man in her bedroom? She had been married for 12 years and with him for nearly 14 years and now she was with another man. Her feelings felt confused as she said, "I have company."

Calvin's dark brows furrowed together as he looked around the living room and then looked at the kitchen. He looked back at her and asked, "Where is your company?"

Angeline avoided his eyes as she said, "I will be right back."

Angeline slipped into her room and found Michael dressed in his jeans and polo

Michael asked, "Who was in your living room?"

"Calvin and Ginny," Angeline said nervously.

"Calvin is your ex-husband, I guess," Michael said, taking her hands.

"Are you ready to meet him? We are all having dinner together, if that works for you?"

Michael stood up and cupped her face. He looked deep into her eyes and asked, "Are you ready, sweetness?"

"I'm ready," she said, avoiding his dark eyes.

He lifted her chin and looked into her eyes and said, "Look into my eyes and tell me."

"I'm ready," she whispered and kissed him softly.

She took his hand and they went into the living room. Calvin turned around and gave Angeline an angry glare. She said, "Calvin, this is my....my..."

"Boyfriend," Michael said.

Angeline looked up at him and smiled nervously. "My boyfriend Michael Adolfo."

Michael walked up to Calvin and extended his hand. Calvin took his hand and they shook hands. Calvin went to Angeline and took her hand. He pulled her into the kitchen and said, "He came out of your bedroom. Does he stay over when Ginny is here?"

"I don't see how this is your business."

"She's my daughter and you're still my wife. Do you think it's a good idea to take a lover?"

Angeline's face turned crimson as she said, "My relationship with Michael is not your business. You're my husband in name only. We are legally separated and we plan to divorce."

"I didn't say we were divorcing."

Angeline just stared at him and then she left the kitchen. She went over to Michael, who was sitting on the couch talking to Ginny about school. He looked up at her and she knew he had questions but he just took her hand. Angeline smiled down at him and asked, "What would you like for dinner?"

"I know a good Italian restaurant we can order from," Michael said, getting up. He looked into her eyes and whispered against her ear, "Are you okay?" He looked at her for an answer. She nodded her head nervously.

They ate dinner and chit chatted about different things. Michael slipped his hand under the table and over to her hand. He took her hand and squeezed it gently. After dinner, he said, "I have to go."

Angeline walked him out the door. He cupped her face in his hands and looked deep in her eyes. "Are you really okay? What is he doing here?"


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 09:05 PM
"I don't know why he is here. I didn't invite him."

"I think he's having second thoughts about you," Michael said.

Angeline looked at him queerly and said, "I don't think he's interested in getting us back together."

"If you say so," he said, before he gently kissed her lips. She responded and their kiss deepened. She laced her hands around his neck and said, "I enjoyed this weekend so much."

"So did I," he whispered against her ear. "I love you, sweetness. I will miss you."

Michael left and Angeline went back into her apartment. Ginny went to bed and Calvin went up to Angeline. He said, "I know you must have been curious about other men. I understand why you have taken a lover, but I think you need to stop."

Angeline just stared at him and asked, "What makes you think Michael is your business? I'm a grown woman. I don't need your permission to have a relationship. Where were you planning on staying tonight?"

"I was hoping I could stay here," Calvin said, taking her hand.

Angeline looked down at their hands and then back into his green eyes. She just said, "You can stay on the couch."

She went to her bedroom and picked up the phone. She called Michael. He answered, "Hello."

"Hello, Michael. I was just thinking about you."

"I've been thinking about you too. I don't want to wait until Friday to see you again. Could I see you sometime this week?"

"Sure, just come on over to my apartment. I should tell you, I keep a key under the mat."

"I will do that," Michael said. "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine," she said. "It was just a little weird."

"Yes, I guess it was."

They talked for awhile longer and then said their good byes. She slipped into the covers and went to sleep thinking about Michael.

Ginny didn't have school so they went out as a family. They went to an amusement park together. They ate lunch together and were back at the apartment by 5. Ginny went in her room and Calvin walked up to Angeline. He cupped her face in his hands and kissed her. She was lost in the past and responded to his kiss. The door opened and Michael saw Calvin and Angeline kissing. He said, "Sorry." He closed the door and left. Angeline stepped back and looked up at Calvin.

"Why did you do that?" she asked, heading for the door.

He took her hand and she turned back to him as he said, "I think you should think about coming home."

Angeline just stared at him and then turned and went back to the door. She ran out of her apartment and saw Michael standing at his car. She ran up to him and she said, "I don't know what to say other than he surprised me and kissed me."

Michael turned to her and said, "You kissed him back."

"I was just surprised."

"Do you still love him?"

Angeline looked down and said, "I will always love him but I'm not in love with him. He gave me a baby. We were together for most of adulthood. I went from graduate school to his house. I have always been with Calvin. I am just getting to know life without him and now I have you in my life. I do love you."

Michael's eyes looked sad as he said, "I think you have a choice to make. He wants you back and you are confused. I am not going to compete with your husband. You come to me then you need to file for divorce."

"I want..." she started to say when Michael put his finger to her lips. He touched her face and looked deep in her eyes and then got into his car.

Angeline stepped back and watched him disappear. She was confused. She went back to her apartment and Calvin took her hand. He led her to the couch and they sat down together.

"I've missed you. I've never seen you look so beautiful. You look like the woman I married and I miss you. I want you to come home."

Angeline looked over at him and couldn't speak. She just got up and went to her bedroom. She slipped into bed and started to really think. What did she really want? Did she want to go back with Calvin and be a family? Did she want Michael in her life? She thought about the past six months and then she knew what to do.

She walked into the living room the next morning and sat down next to Calvin. She said, "I wish you had tried to save our marriage all those years I wanted you but you didn't. I spent years alone, wanting, needing more. I wanted a passionate man who wanted me. I found him and he's Michael. I am in love with Michael. You and I aren't meant to be any more. I think you should go and I will file the papers to end this marriage."

Calvin got up and said, "Alright, I will sign the papers."

Angeline took Ginny to school and decided to go to Michael's office. She put on a blue dress and put her hair up in a French twist. She went to his office door and knocked. He said, "Come in, it's open."

Angeline opened the door and walked inside. He looked up from his desk and his expression didn't show what he was thinking. She walked up to his desk and said, "I was confused for about a minute and then I really thought about it. I have been looking for you my whole life. You make me feel so much and I enjoy being with you, not just the passion we share. I enjoy every minute I spend with you. I choose to be with you if you want me."

Michael got up from his chair and walked around the desk. He walked up to her and asked, "Are you ready to divorce him?"

"Yes, I'm ready."

"Are you ready for a committed relationship with me? I want to spend my life with you. Are you ready for that kind of relationship with me?"

She put her arms around his neck and said, "I'm very ready. I want to be with you, just you. I want to spend my life loving you."

His dark eyes got that incredible glint as he leaned over and kissed her passionately. He picked her up and swung her around as he said, "I love you, sweetness. Now I want to show you."

He put her down on her feet and walked over to the door. He locked it and then looked over at her. She asked, "Are you thinking something wicked?"

He smiled and walked over to her. He took her hand and walked her to the other side of the desk. He piled all his work over on one side of the desk and then kissed her passionately. He lifted her up and sat her on the desk. He slid his hand up her dress and pulled off her panties as he locked gazes with her. She unbuckled his pants and pushed them down. He kissed her and she wrapped her legs around his waist. With one hard thrust, he was deep inside of her. He kissed her neck and her ear. She pulled him closer and he thrust harder and deeper inside of her. She whispered against his ear, "I need to scream." He laced his hand under her hair and kissed her hard on the lips. She screamed his name into his mouth and started to spasm over and over. He came right after she did. She hopped off his desk and he kissed her softly. Touching his face, she said, "That was naughty and fun."

"I love how free you are with me," he said, looking into her eyes, touching her face.

"I am yours completely," she said as she pulled up her panties.

"Can I come see you tonight?" he asked.

She looked up at him and said, "Yes, of course."

He followed her to the door and kissed her lovingly. He embraced her and said, "I'm glad you chose me."

"I'm glad you are in my life," she said, before kissing his cheek.

He looked at her and said, "Soon I will need to be with you every day. Are you ready for that kind of relationship? Are you ready for a full time relationship?"

"Yes, I'm ready to spend as much time as we can together."

She kissed him and then left. She looked back and smiled. She knew she made the right choice.



The End

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 09:14 PM
The Gift


My lover gave me a gift. A gift I was reluctant, at first, to use. I had gone to the lounge to try and forget my sorrows, and the plan was, to find a male courtesan, any male courtesan, to bring home to warm my bed. I needed to feel a muscular body wrapped around me. I needed a man's scent. Perhaps he knew just what I needed, even though I did not express it. His gift to me was Etienne.

I brought him back to the Chateau and to my chambers. He seemed to understand my nervousness, though, and did not push. Instead, when we stepped into the room, he merely smiled and caressed my cheek. I remember blushing and then cursing under my breath. He kept that knowing smile and his hands slid down to slowly start to unlace my dress. I let him, of course, even though his touch was not demanding at all. I knew he would stop if I made him. I did not want him to stop, truth be told. I simply closed my eyes and then my breath caught at the quiet sound of silk falling to the floor. Then he was guiding me to the bed and I sat down upon the mattress. He knelt on one knee before me and took off each shoe. My eyes flew open then, for I had something to hide, and when his hands slide up my calves, over my silk stockings, moving towards my thighs to remove them, I protested. "Leave them on." I said, and he complied.

He did not try to remove my chemise, either. Instead, he stood and gave me a slow kiss, before he began to disrobe himself. I watched as he discarded every stitch of clothing he had on. My eyes darkened as his flesh was exposed to me. Nude, he made my heart beat erratically. Dark skin, sinewy muscles, a taunt backside. His cock, though, had me mesmerized. Large and thick and already quite hard with lust, it protruded from a thatch of dark curls.

He watched me as I looked my fill, keeping that knowing smile upon his face. Then he walked forward once again, and just like before, he lowered himself before me. This time, however, his hands grasped my thighs and spread them. His head nestled in between, grazing the fiery curls that shielded my sex. He inhaled deeply of my scent. I was trembling, at this point, for he was so close, so close to doing what drives me wild. I knew it was coming. He knew I knew, and he took his sweet time.

Then, I felt it. The tip of his tongue upon my labia and the slow, tortuous sliding over me. I moaned. I gasped. My hands lowered to his head and I pushed him more firmly between my legs and arched against him, needing more. I heard a quiet chuckle and then his tongue was pressing harder against me and licking my nether lips. I started to shake as an onslaught of sensation wracked through me. His lips closed around me and his tongue began to move faster. He stopped, however, when he felt me close to bursting. Another chuckle as he pulled away, only to press gentle kisses to the inside of my thighs. I whimpered, and he waited until I had come down from the brink before he pressed his lips to my centre once again. Again he tortured me, bringing me to the point of climax with his lips and tongue, only to pull away just at the last. Until, finally, he deemed it time. And when he did not stop, when he started to suck me through his teeth, I screamed. My hips bucked upwards repeatedly as I rode his tongue. Pleasure washed over me, so very intense for being prolonged, and his lips pressed hard against me, his tongue delved deep inside me, thrusting over and over, as I came.

After, I could naught but collapse back, my thighs trembling, my own scent heavy around me. I felt him move up, then, push me up, as he placed a knee between my spread legs and crawled onto the bed. On his knees, he grasped each of my legs and wrapped them around his waist, then his hands moved under me to clutch at my buttocks. He lifted my hips up and rubbed the head of his cock over my vulva, teasing us both. There was another moan and I know not whether twas him or me. Then I felt him thrust and he went in easily, for I was so very wet from his tonguing and the subsequent climax it had brought. He rocked his hip into me and threw back his head as he pumped me slow and deep. Over and over, until his head moved again and he bent over me. He nudged my chemise up with his nose and lips, and then his teeth found my nipples. He nibbled on them gently as he continued to move upon me. His hands moved up now to grasp each breast and squeeze, pushing them together, massaging them as he sucked. Then, suddenly, he let go and raised his head and his hands moved back under me, making me lift and arch my back. He pulled me against him so that my breasts flattened against his chest. I twined my arms about his neck and thrust against him as he moved. Locked together, thigh to thigh, his dark eyes bored into mine. I saw raw lust but also something else. He knew just exactly what he was doing to me and he was not even close to finishing.

Indeed, after a while, he pushed me back and withdrew completely. I moaned in protest at being empty once more, but I needn't have. He moved to my side and pushed me over, so that I was laying flat on my stomach. Then he came over me and kissed the side of my face, my neck, ran his tongue over my shoulder. Then his tongue darted out again to lick down the length of my spine. Heaven, pure Heaven. When he reached my tail bone, my back arched again and I cried out, wiggling. There it was again. The low masculine chuckle, before he pressed a kiss there and moved lower. I started to wiggle now, my eyes flying open as his hands grasped the cheeks of my bottom, kneading them, parting them. But he simple moved his lips to my right cheek and started to kiss and gently bite, sucking a little. He moved on to the other cheek and did the same, covering each one in little nips and leaving small red marks in his wake.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 09:15 PM
Finally, he was ready for more. His hands grasped my legs and pushed them up, urging me onto my knees. Then one hand moved to my back, pushing it down so that only my bottom was thrust out high. The bed shifted as he once more came up to his knees, this time, behind me. I felt the tip of his cock sliding along the lips of my sex, before he pushed into me, sharply. Where before he was slow and somewhat gentle, this time, he was anything but. He proceeded to use me most thoroughly, ramming into me with harsh, deep strokes. Every so often, he would drive in, then grind slowly against my buttocks, rotating his hips so that I could feel every hard inch deep inside me. Then he would move out and thrust back in, his abdomen slapping against me. The sound of wet flesh smacking echoed in the room. The scent of sex was heavy, and both of us were sweating now. I was close, so very close, but sensing that, he pulled out.

This was a man who knew precisely how and when to give pleasure. And for the moment, he was holding back. I protested, of course, and even cursed at him, for I am a greedy woman and wanted to come again. But, looking back now, I see what he was about. He wanted to give me the ultimate pleasure, and by denying the immediate, he could bring about the most at the end. Which is precisely what he did.

He grabbed the base of his cock with one hand, while the other caressed over my bottom. One finger slid down into the crevice between to tease along the opening there. I cried out again, my face red with frustration and longing. To teach me a lesson, I suppose, that finger then thrust in, deeply. I cried out again, louder, and bucked my bottom back, encouraging him. Maybe he was surprised, I have no idea, only that he seemed to like my reaction. He began to pump his finger in and out of me, fucking me like that, until he was ready, until he knew I was ready. His withdrew his finger and I felt him pushing his cock inside. There, just like I love. He eased it inside of me, gently, careful not to cause pain. He needn't have worried, for I like a little pain. I pushed back harshly, showing him just that and I heard a distinctively pleased sound of masculine lust. Knowing that he did not need to be gentle with me with such an act, he then impaled me with one brutal thrust that took the breath from me. In and out he rammed me. Hard, deep. Our moans and cries filled the room. It was apparent now that he was getting close, as well. One of his hands moved out to push my face into my pillow as he continued to ride me. His other hand moved under me and down, to my warm, wet centre. Two fingers thrust inside me, moving in time to his thrusts and I knew a new painful pleasure as I was filled completely.

He consumed me. He was all around me, inside me, thrumming in my veins. I screamed into the pillow over and over. Then, it was time. For the both of us. His hand on my head grasped my hair and pulled, yanking me upwards. Another scream tore from me as, at the same time, he thrust again, his most violent thrust yet, and my body stiffened. I clenched him tightly, his cock deep in my arse and his fingers deep in my sex. He gave a deep grunt and thrust again, spurting his seed within my clenching bottom. Another sharp thrust and more of his seed. And finally, a third, followed by a hard, slow grind.

We stayed that way for long moments, locked together, his hand curled tightly around my hair, our bodies quivering, our breathing laboured. Finally, he let go of my hair and I collapsed upon the bed, him following me to crush me under his weight. I could feel his rapid heart beat against my back. When he caught his breath, he rolled over, taking me with him and pressing me against his flesh. His legs wrapped around me and his arms cradled me to him. He was still inside me. He did not withdraw. After a time, he simply held me like that, his hands moving over my body to caress my arm, my hip, my thigh. That is how I fell asleep, with the feel of him enveloping me and the scent of him and our sex lulling me to sleep.

When I awoke in the morning he was gone, but I smiled. I had indeed needed that gift and I think it healed something that needed to be healed, deep within me.



The End

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 09:24 PM
Special Birthday Gift


I went off for a morning of shopping, hoping to find a special birthday present for my husband. I decided to divert my attention to a rack of women's sexy lingerie when a hot ass girl walks up and starts to talk to me.

"That would look very sexy on you."

I didn't know what to say at first, but I told her thank you.

"Are you looking for something special?" she asked.

I told her it was for my husband's birthday tomorrow night.

"I bet you will look fucking hot, do you want to try it on and let me check it out for you?"

Being a bi-sexual women, I took the black teddy off the rack and told her to follow me. I mean, hey, another women's perspective would be just what I needed.

In the changing room, she came in with me. I took my clothes off while she watched, getting turned on by her obvious approval of my body. I put on the teddy and she helped me tie up the back which was similar to a corset. She told me to turn around and I did. She looked me up and down, nodding,

"That looks great on you, very desirable" With that comment she reached for my waist and caressed my side She turned her head a little as she looked up at me and into my eyes and asked if she could kiss me.

By then, I was so turned on that I just shook my head yes. She reached behind my head and pulled my lips down to hers and she kissed me....gently at first and then forced my lips open to receive her tongue...deeply, our tongues playing with each other. Our kisses were more and more aggressive.

She slid her hand between my legs and rubbed my wet pussy. Making sure she paid special attention to my clit. I was moaning softly.

I pulled her closer so that I could feel her big tits on mine.

We played with each other, kissing and rubbing up against each one another...she moved away and ordered me, "Sit on the bench"

I did what she asked, in awe of her power over me. I sat.

She got on her knees in front of me and pulled my panties off..."mmmmmm"...very nice pussy, shaved, clean, smells sweet"

"You want me don't you honey?" She purred.

All I could do was nod my head, biting my lip.

She dove right in, licking me slowly, kissing my dewy pussy lips. She sucked on my clit real good.

I was rubbing my nipples while she licked up my juices which were flowing down my thighs...she sucked on my clit and I thought I would explode right there....

"How do you like this", she asked as she stuck her finger up into my tight snatch...MMMMMMMMMMMMM.....she continued to diddle me with her finger, inserting two long fingers, fucking my pussy harder while she licked and lapped up my pussy juice..mmmm...she was moaning too as I pulled her head closer to my pussy, her fingers fucking me faster and harder, my body was reacting wildly. I didn't care if anyone heard us...we were both moaning, and I was almost out of breath from all the attention my pussy was getting, I could feel it building in me, my pussy walls throbbing from the fierce fingering she was giving me....."uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..mmmmmmmmmmm...damn......oh shit yeah" I cried out as my pussy muscles contracted on her two fingers that were buried to the hilt in my creamy pussy...cummmingggggggggggggggggg....uhhhh...

She continued to eat my pussy long after I came.

She finally stood up and leaned forward...kissing me again.

She said, "That was the sweetest pussy I have ever tasted".

She helped me out of the teddy and told me that my husband would fuck me even better after seeing me in it.

As I was getting dressed she winked and said, "See you around"

On shaky legs, I left the changing room, bought it and headed home.

My head was spinning. Wow, and my pussy was still throbbing.

The next day, I had a wonderful idea. I wanted him to experience that sexy woman too. I went back to the store where I bought my lingerie, hoping she was there. She was ...thankfully she worked there.

She smiled as I approached her and she asked me, "Are you back for seconds...?"

I said, "Yes in a way I am. It has been hard figuring out what to get my husband for his birthday, so I want to ask if I can give him the hottest gift of all...you?"

She was delighted. "Of course, after tasting your pussy, I bet his cock is just as sweet."

I told her we were staying at the Marriott. I gave her the room number and the extra key card. I asked if she could be there around 11pm...She agreed and asked what she should do, so we talked a bit and I left to go home to get ready for our birthday night out.

We had a wonderful dinner, but while we were eating, my mind was buzzing with excitement over what I had planned for the night. We laughed, danced and the sexual tension was high. We went back to our room, and decided to get in the hot-tub... (I planned it that way) He was caressing my body as I was his. Playing with each other...kissing like when we had on our first date...slow, sweet...very delicious.

His hands were all over me, caressing, licking my swollen nipples and biting them gently, I had strategically placed him with his back to the door...we were so into each other and all worked up that we didn't hear her come into the room.

She got undressed and walked over to the hot tub seductively. Gently, so as not to startle me, she touched my shoulder and winked at me,

My husband still didn't see or hear her. She watched while I fondled his cock. She was licking her lips patiently waiting her turn.

I smiled at him...and he asked me..."what do you have in mind?"

I said "what do you mean?"

He told me that I looked mischievous-like I was up to something.

I said, "Well baby, I have a very nice birthday present for you"

He said, " that fucking me was a sweet ass birthday present."

I replied, "What if I said that you weren't just getting me for a present?"

He was very confused, so I told him to close his eyes and wait....

I got out of the hot tub and she got in...

"Ohhh back already huh."

Smiling...I got behind him and whispered in his ear, "Baby on the count of three open your eyes, don't freak out it will be awesome.."

He just laughed nervously- but said, "ok"

ONE.......TWO........THREEE.....

He opened his eyes, "what the hell?????"

She smiled at him and yelled, "Happy Birthday!"

He turned around looking for me and I was standing there smiling down at him..."Are you for real babe?" he asked.

"Hell yeah, baby, she is all yours."

He told me to get into the hot tub too.

I said, "No, I want to watch first"

He smiled and hesitated for a second, but reached for her delicious body...she came in close to him, her naked body glistening. She had her hard perky nipples in his face. He hungrily kissed them.

She wrapped her arms around his neck rubbing her body against his and said, "Hey sure feels like your wife got you ready for me.

She reached down to stroke his throbbing cock.

"Damn you have a very nice cock!"

He was enjoying every stroke. His head bent back, I kissed him while she worked his dick with her hands...

He was breathing very heavy, then grabbed hold of her and lifted her hips poising her pussy above his huge rod.

He dropped her down on his cock and crammed her hole full of sweet throbbing cock...she moaned as he helped her go up and down. She had both hands firmly set on both sides of him...riding his cock hard...water splashing...steam coming off her tits...she was loving his cock and he was enjoying every stroke of her tight pussy.

She rode him up and down, rocking her hips to get him even deeper.

My husband was telling her... "Oh yeah, fuck that cock baby!"

I knew he was deep inside her, driving his cock into her hard.

She shoved her big tits in his face. He happily started sucking and licking them.

They both were flushed...and panting...moaning...I couldn't take it much longer. My pussy was so wet watching my hot husband fuck the sexy girl.

I lay on the hotel bed watching my husband fucking...He stopped her for a second to switch it up a bit. He got behind her in the hot tub.....He was watching me masturbate, My fingers were moving in and out of my dripping pussy.

His hands reaching around her, pinching her tits...he leaned forward and rammed her juicy pussy and starting fucking her doggie style in the tub...mmmmm that was so hot...I came unglued...fingering my pussy, watching him drive his big cock into her wanting pussy...she was moaning and begging

"HARDER! FUCK ME HARDER STUD!!"

He gave her a good slamming for quite awhile...I could hear his nuts smacking her clit...."mmmmmmm" she purred....

"LOVE YOUR COCK...OHHHHH YEAH....GOD DAMN YOU ROCK...."

That was all he could take. Watching me finger fuck myself, his nuts began to get harder filling up with a huge load.

Her pussy was squeezing his cock as he thrust in and out of her delicious snatch.

I was so ready to cum all over my fingers from watching them.

He asked her, "You ready for this load?"

"Yes!!! Fuck me hard I'm gonna cum baby!"

He pumped her real hard; her tits were swaying back and forth as he drove his cock in and out of her.

He leaned into her, throwing his head back groaning. Filling her snatch with his load as she screamed out her climax with him...

My fingers working hard on my pussy...moaning I arched my hips up off the bed as spasm after spasm rocked my body.

He slowly pulled away from her and collapsed back into the hot tub spanking her beautiful ass.

She smiled at both of us as she got out of the hot tub and said,

"This is the best damn birthday party I've ever been too!"



The End

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 09:26 PM
My Wife's Girlfriend


Jack, Kylie, Angela and I had been fucking each other on a regular basis for some time now. Jack's king-sized cock had kept Angela happy, if not a bit sore, and we double-teamed her often. We also tagged Kylie together, (not to mention the isolated encounters I had with Kylie, but that's STILL another story) but Jack and I had no idea of the depth of the relationship Ang and Kylie had been building.

The two of them were always together, it seemed, and I always kind of felt like there was something brewing between the two, just below the surface. They were close, of course, like one would expect from couples who would regularly swing together. But sometimes, just sometimes, seeing them together gave me a different kind of feeling. They had a connection.

So I come home from work late on a Tuesday, to find an empty house. There is a note on the door, telling me that the kids are at Grandma's house, and that I should go to Jack and Kylie's. I knew right away something was up, it was not unusual for the four of us to get together this way, for dinner, drinks, or what-have-you. I grabbed a brisk shower, the anticipation of the upcoming encounter prompting me to toss one off real quick in the shower. That was always nice.

I drove over to Jack and Kylie's, finding myself doing 60 in a 35 zone. I wasn't in a hurry to get there, was I?

I walked right in, not bothering to knock, to find Ang and Kylie on the couch. Kylie was splayed across it, both hands on her own boobs, my wife's face buried deep inside her pussy. Angela paused only long enough to make eye contact with me, then went back to work on Kylie's clit. Kylie was gasping on the edge of an orgasm and didn't seem to notice that I was there.

"Holy shit," I croaked, then crossed the room and settled into the chair across from my wife and her girlfriend on the couch, making love to each other like no other two women I'd ever seen.

While my wife sent Kylie into a screaming orgasm, (her first? second? I had no idea how long they'd been here) I stroked my dick through my pants. They put on quite a show, and it was hot as hell. As Kylie wound down, she finally noticed that I was there and watching, and she crept out from under Angela and crawled across the floor to where I was. With amazing dexterity, she unzipped my pants and pulled out my cock with one hand and began sucking it in desperation.

Kylie gave head in a completely different way than Angela did. Ang was amazing. Slow, deliberate, teasing and mind-blowing. Kylie, accustomed to Jack's eleven inches, could take it all in without flinching. She deep-throated me with long, even strokes.

Ang came over to the chair to check out the intense blowjob Kylie was performing on her husband, then kicked her leg over Kylie's head and jammed her cunt into my face. I was not licking her clit as much as she was simply fucking my face. This got her started, and just as it seemed she was going to come on me, she spun around and slid down n front of me, positioning her pussy right above my cock, which was being expertly sucked by Kylie.

Kylie then proceeded to switch back and forth between my dick and my wife's pussy, licking and sucking us both, switching every few seconds. She made Angela come first, her head thrown back onto my shoulder, her voice barley able to utter "Ohhhh, fuck.... God I love you."

The thought that she was probably saying this to Kylie and not me made me just about ready to explode. Fortunately it was at that moment that Kylie took her lips from my wife's pussy and slid them all the way down my cock, bringing me to an intense orgasm in one stroke, which she whole-heartedly swallowed with one gulp.

The three of us just lay there for a while, catching our breath. Kylie lay back onto the floor, and Angela pulled herself up from on top of me and joined her. The two girls held each other in their arms, and kissed each other gently. Kylie stroked Angela's hair as she kissed her, while Ang lightly stroked Kylie's ass with her fingernails, careful not to dig them in. There was more than just sex happening here, it was clear to me that these women really cared for each other. The way they looked at each other, the way they fell asleep in each other's arms was amazing. I must have watched them sleep together for a half an hour or more, before I looked upward to the open staircase across the room.

There was Jack, big ole cock in his hand, watching with the same amazement that I was. I caught his eye, and the two of us exchanged the look, the knowing look between friends that we had each witnessed something truly beautiful.

I got dressed and went home, Jack went upstairs to bed. We left the girls to sleep on the living room floor, each comfortable in the other's embrace.


The End

birdie8819
11-03-2008, 09:27 PM
Quiet Lust


Soft feet padded down the hallway toward where I was lying in the rec room. I heard them pause at the door. I knew that she saw me. I knew she wanted to sit by me.

"Chuck?" her soft voice drifted across the room.

"Yeah?"

"Can I talk to you?"

"You can come in, but you have to be quiet."

She slipped onto the sofa by my feet. She stuck out a tentative hand and started rubbing my legs. "I'm sorry Chuck," she whispered.

"Kat, I don't want to talk about it. You hurt me really badly. Why did you say those mean things?"

"I wasn't thinking. I just reacted to the moment."

"Calling me an incestuous pervert for no reason really hurt. All I wanted to do was kiss you and comfort you, but you acted like I was trying to rape you. I don't think I want to be around you right now."

"Please Chuck, I just wasn't thinking. I'm sorry I said those things. I didn't mean to, they just popped out of my mouth. My boyfriend dumped me tonight and I was upset."

"That's no excuse! You know that I would never do anything to hurt you. I love you Katrina."

"What can I do to make it right? I'll do anything you say, just please don't stay mad at me. I hate it when you're mad at me. How can I fix it?"

I couldn't stay mad at her. She was in her first year of college and she was having a tough time with it. I was a senior and would receive my degree in two more months. I really did love my sister.

"I can't stay mad at you sis," I said, opening my arms and inviting her in.

She practically jumped into my arms. I was on the sofa and she spooned right into my arms. My hands were almost on her breasts but she didn't make a move away from them. She was just happy to be back in her brother's good graces. She spun around so her breasts were pressed into my chest. She kissed my cheek. Tears were running down her face.

I stuck my tongue out and licked up some of the tears. They were warm and salty. She blinked her eyes and smiled at me. I kissed her cheek. She nestled into my body and wrapped her arms around me, holding me tightly. I could feel my heart thumping on her breasts.

I was three years older than Katrina. We had a house all to ourselves, a product of divorce wars. Neither our father nor mother was willing to give up custody and visitation rights, so our father settled the argument by buying us a small house. Because of all the harsh things that were said during the divorce neither Katrina nor I wanted to stay with either of our parents. That was three years ago when Katrina was just seventeen. Usually she got along great with me but she had been distraught over being dumped and so had taken her feelings out on me.

My name is Chuck Mason. I am a medium sized guy with the build of a wrestler. I pumped a lot of iron to maintain that physique. I am a handsome young man, if I do say so myself, with black hair and grey eyes. The girls love me, but I have a hard time cornering them because of the house I share with my sister.

Katrina Mason also has coal black hair and a body to die for. She is short but sweet. She also exercises regularly to keep in shape. Unlike me, she had no problems dating the college boys. They always have somewhere to take her. She isn't the village slut, but she isn't a virgin either.

Now she relaxed in my embrace. She loved the way my big, strong arms felt around her. She kissed my chest and wiggled her hips, pushing her mound against my pubic bone.

"Who's the perv now?" I asked with a smile.

"I guess I am," she giggled and wiggled again.

I felt my manhood start to rise. It was right against my sister's belly. I knew she would feel it and then she would probably run screaming to her room.

"Mmmmm," she hummed when she felt my hardness growing against her. She smiled at me and pressed closer to me. "That feels so nice. I really am a perv," she whispered.

I knew the situation was rapidly getting out of control. "Maybe we shouldn't be doing this," I said to her.

"I have been wanting to do this for years. I feel warm and safe with you. Hold me tighter."

Of course, I squeezed her tighter, pressing my now rigid cock flat against her belly. "Maybe we're both perverted," I remarked.

"I don't care. I love you Chuck. I want to be with you. I'm tired of college boys who only want pussy. At least I know you love me and want me."

"You know where this is leading, don't you?"

"Yes"

"You know we'll probably burn in hell for it?"

"Yes"

"Decisions like this shouldn't be made on a sofa. Let's go to your room."

"Yes"

Katrina got up and walked to her bedroom. I was right behind her. We sat down on her bed holding hands. I put my arm around her. She melted into my chest. Her hand stole up my thigh toward my hard cock. Just before she reached it I said, "You know there will be no turning back if you do that."

"I know. I want to do this. I have wanted you for a long time."

I leaned into her and kissed her open mouth. Her tongue massaged and explored, feeling every part of my mouth. She sucked on my tongue. I moaned and shuddered. My hand drifted up to her breasts. She shucked her shirt off. I leaned into her and sucked a hard nipple into my mouth.

She pulled my shirt off and unzipped my pants. She jerked my pants and boxers off in one motion. I pushed her back onto the bed and pulled her panties down. I looked at her pretty little pussy. The aroma of her sex was intoxicating. I tasted my sister for the first time. Her love honey was sweet and warm. I held it on my tongue and swallowed as much as I could. I rapidly licked her slit from asshole to clit. I tried to jam my tongue into her pee hole. I sucked on her clit and stuck a finger into her cunt, rubbing, finding her G spot. She whispered, "Oh god, yes, yes, yes!" Her hips were a blur of motion as she came on my face.

I was busily licking her clean when she said, "My turn."

She spun around and sucked my cock half way down her throat. I looked down to see all seven inches impaling my sister's face. Her nose was in my pubes. She looked up at me. I could see the lust in her eyes.

"I've got to fuck you now!" I murmured.

She reluctantly let go of my dick and spread her legs wide for me. I quickly mounted her and slid my throbbing cock into her. She groaned as I bottomed out deep in her pussy. As I pumped into her, she made little squeaking noises. We could hear the squishing, sucking sound as my dick pounded her pussy.

"Oh, Chuck," she sighed, "pound it in me hard. Come in me!"

I doubled my thrust frequency when I heard her say that. The thing I wanted most in the world at this point was to squirt my whole load into my sister. I felt her pussy tighten around my throbbing cock. She felt my dick swell up inside her.

"Oh damn!" I swore softly as my load of semen shot out of me and squirted deeply into her. She licked my face as we wound down from a higher plane of existence.

My cum was coating the inside of her vagina. It felt warm and gooey and good. She loved the feeling of cum swirling around inside her and she especially loved her brother's cum in her. My cock was still in her but it was shrinking fast.

"What have we done?" I asked.

"We have expressed our love for each other. It is natural and wonderful and I don't regret a minute of it."

My cock slipped out of her. I was still lying on her. I hugged her tightly and rolled over so she was on top. "What do we do now?" I asked.

"I don't know about you, but I'm going to stop dating. You are all I want. I hope we do this all day and all night every day and every night!"

"As long as it is alright with you, I'll try to fulfill your wishes. I love you Kat."

"If we keep this quiet, we can do it forever," she replied. "I have lusted after you for years in silence. Now that I have you all I want is you. Quiet lust. What a concept!"



The End

birdie8819
12-03-2008, 07:53 PM
Pai Seh Tonight can only post one story cause just now got gals call me out for a drink . :p



Sis Trains Him



Harland was trapped. Wearing his sister's clothes, even if in secret, had been no big deal to him, but she'd caught him, and it had been a big deal to her; or, so he'd thought. He almost cried when she laughed at him, but he'd held himself in check and waited to see what she would do. Harland had not been well schooled in the way of the teen female mind; he was about to be. She had indeed laughed herself silly and had been on the verge of going downstairs to tell the whole family about it; he'd barely been able to stop her; he'd had to beg on his knees. How long she'd keep it to herself he couldn't tell. Caria, his eighteen year-old twin, had a big mouth even for a teenage girl. It was going to cost him to keep her from telling on him—a lot.

It was a three day weekend. It was raining and the two of them were at home alone until the following Monday. Parents and twenty-two year old brother Nathaniel were away at their aunt's house for a barbecue that had certainly been rained out, he thought; but they'd stay there anyway; it was a hundred miles to the north; they'd stay and visit. This was his chance to make it right with Caria. He wandered into the den where she was sucking on a popsicle and watching some mindless soap opera.

He sat down on the sofa opposite the big recliner where she had found a perch. She eyed him with the smartaleck smile that was her trademark. She'd always seemed so mature to him.

"Your clothes don't match," she said. "Wanna wear something of mine?"

His stomach churned. "Very funny," he said weakly.

"I thought so," she said. "It was a genuine offer. Do you want to wear something of mine: a house dress or something? I could probably find a pair of panties that would fit you if you'd like. Yes, panties, for that tight little twat of yours." She began to laugh hysterically.

"Caria—please!" He sounded like a whining little boy, he knew, but he couldn't risk upsetting her by demanding that she stop. She had him and she knew it.

"Please what?" she asked too pleasantly. "You wear my clothes secretly. Why don't you just wear them openly? I mean no one is around but us, and I know your secret. So, just accept my offer and get out of those awful no-match rags you always wear in public and get into something nice."

She sounded serious. She sounded odd. Terror seized him and shut down any thoughts that he might otherwise have had. He must have looked terrified too. Her tone changed. Her next words sounded almost sympathetic.

"Look Harland, I know you want to talk to me. You are afraid that I might tell on you. Well, I might. I might not, but I might. If I do, you are ruined; you'll never live it down. Dad will probably strap the hide off of you unless he is too embarrassed about having a sissy boy for a son to even get near you. Mom will probably put you into therapy or something. But no matter what happens, life as you know it would be over for sure."

She paused. He couldn't bring himself to look her in the eyes. He stared at the floor riven with fear and desperation. "What can I do?" he whispered in a husky voice.

"Do? Well, change your clothes like I said," she said. "I know you want to. Who knows, maybe I won't tell if you do. So, what do you say?"

He looked at her with puppy-dog eyes. "You mean if I get dressed—in—your stuff—you won't tell?"

He looked so forlorn to her. "I said maybe. If you do what I say, if you don't give me a hard time, if I think you'll be the obedient little brother from now on; Well, I might think it would be to my advantage to keep your little secret."

"I don't understand?"

"Yes you do. I want you to be at my beck and call. You're going to be my little sissy boy, my slave really. Have any problem with that?"

"I—I—I..."

"Well?"

"Caria—I—can't—be—do..."

"Then you have until mom and dad get back to find out what the alternative is going to be like. My offer is good for the next five minutes. After that, no deal." She went back to watching her show.

He sat stock still. He had to think. He couldn't think. He was trapped, utterly trapped. The choices were both horrible. Maybe if he took her offer she'd grow bored with the game and let him off. Sooner or later she'd let him off; he had to hope she would; it was his only chance. "Okay." He didn't look up; the carpet still held it's fascination for him.

"Okay what?"

"I'll do what you want."

"And what's that?" She was enjoying the game now. The longer he stalled the better she liked it.

His face was Confederate gray with despair. "I'll do as you say. I will be your slave."

She eased back in the recliner. She eyed him. The popsicle had long since disappeared down her esophagus; she chewed on the stick now. She was wearing a tight pair of black hip-huggers and a white half shirt that would have revealed the bottoms of her braless A-cup boobs if anyone had stooped over and looked up. "Good. I am going to like having

a sissy boy slave. I think we'll have some fun together. Just remember, I'm the boss. Your job is to obey. Am I clear?"

"Yes."

"Okay, strip yourself naked and don't waste any time."

He had not expected her to say anything like this. "But—but—Caria! I'd be exposed in front of you! You're my sister. I'd be naked in front of you! Please gawd! Don't make me be naked in front of you. I'll wear the clothes. Anything. But not..."

"Yes. You're going to be naked in front of me. Frankly I'm curious as to just what your dick is going to look like.

"You're a slave Harland. I own you. You have no rights that I do not approve of. Get your stinky clothes off and get naked, and do it immediately."

He hadn't really had any idea what to expect. He stood up from his couch slowly and began to unbutton his shirt. He let it drop to the floor. His eyes pleaded with her to let him off, but he knew her. Caria was a hard hearted sister; she always had been. His shoes and jeans were next. He hesitated at pushing down his under pants, but a raised eyebrow from her made him put his thumbs into the waistband and begin pushing them down toward his knees, slowly.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
12-03-2008, 07:54 PM
He was stark naked. His stiff and pulsating penis pointed six and half inches into the air almost straight up from his ball sac. Caria smiled critically at her brother's tool and his balls; she noted with interest that his balls had sparse hairs growing out from them. She had seen a number of naked boys and played with them, and they with her; Harland stacked up well with all of them. She'd be investigating her property minutely very shortly. "Hmm. You're not as much of a pipsqueak as I thought you'd be, little sissy boy. We have a nice fat thingy there don't we. And it's kinda long too. I'm gonna enjoy this. Oh yes, I am going to enjoy this," she said almost too quietly, almost to herself.

She stood and walked toward the stairs. Turning, she looked at her little brother and smiled sympathetically. "Go stand with your face in the corner until I come back."

"Huh?"

"Harland, You don't get it. You are being punished. Sneaking into my room. Taking my things. Playing your little games. The thing is, if you had asked me. Had you been straight with me, I wouldn't have minded—well—after I got over the initial shock. But, the sneaking around pissed me off; your bad luck. You will do as I say until I feel you have paid for what you did."

She hadn't known about his little games until she had seen him preening himself after school one day when the house should have been deserted except for himself. She'd come home early, watched for a little while and then confronted him. She had seen the possibilities from the first moment. He was such a wimp; she'd be able to manipulate him at will.

"Oh."

"Yes, Harland, Oh. And Harland, if you displease me, I will spank you with a switch; just like dad does."

Harland paled. He knew Caria would find a pretext to use the switch. She was already thinking about it. He was had. He knew it. The only good thing was that she could not possibly make it hurt as much as his father could. She was a girl and she did not even top one hundred pounds.

She disappeared up the stairs. He took his place in the corner with his hands at his sides. He was naked, he was alone with his thoughts, and he had raging erection he sincerely wished he could control. He thought about masturbating, but he was certain that that would earn him the switch.

His sister? What did she want from him? She was going to play with him; he was sure of that. She did turn him on, he was ashamed to admit, but he felt strange about it. What if she used him—sexually? He feared her, but she aroused him. He heard her return, but he did not turn around immediately; he waited for her to tell him to.

"Turn around Harland."

What met his vision "was" a vision. She was in a light yellow sheath dress, high heels, her hair was in a ponytail, and she was clearly wearing no bra! And there was something else; she smelled wonderful.

She didn't have to bully him; the way she was right at that moment; he would have volunteered to be her slave. On an impulse he dropped to his knees in front of her. It evidently pleased her because she smiled a truly radiant smile.

"Very good, Harland. So, you like the way I look. Well you're going to be just as pretty after I'm through with you; I have some ideas."

"Ideas?" he said as he gazed up at her.

"Uh-huh. First things first. We're going to shave off all of your male hair except for the hair on your head and your eyebrows. Can't have a little sissy boy with too much body hair now can we."

Leading him up stairs she pushed him into the bathroom where a scented bath had already been drawn for him. She coaxed him into it and handed him a pink razor. "Shave," she commanded him. After she had depilated the rest of his body hair, she dried him, took him from the tub, and sat him down at her vanity. She began to put his longish hair up in curlers.

Having finished with his hair, she turned her attention next to his face: eye liner, mascara, lipstick, a touch of pink to his cheeks and she was ready to dress him.

Before she put him in his feminine clothes, she crooked a finger at him and beckoned him with it to come to her. She produced an unusual looking thing, device. It looked like a bikini bathing suit, but it had a hallow tube in the front. "This is your chastity belt, Harland. You put it on like underpants, but your penis goes into the sheath there and must always point down. It will allow you to go peepee—sitting, like a girl—but you cannot get an erection while you are wearing it. I bought it, and not without some embarrassment, when I first figured out how I was going to discipline you. You like?" she said impishly.

"Yes. I like it, Caria. I like it if you like it." He was totally pussywhipped now and they both knew it. "Do I have to wear it all of the time?"

"I'll tell you when you can take it off. I just don't want you playing with yourself. I might want to use you and you won't be able to perform if you play with yourself.

"Use me?

Yes, if you're good, I might let you fuck me or something. And if you please me, it might get to be regular. If not, I will punish you, and then you will learn how to please me." She strode away from him toward the coffee table in front of the couch. Oh, I do like being the boss!" she said with obvious relish.

He started to protest. She raised her hand to silence him. "Oh, I might not be very experienced about this stuff, but I know about boys and their ways; I've seen lots of boys' thingies."

Harland's face betrayed his shock "You've done stuff with boys!"

"Yes, silly. Of course. probably not much of what you're thinking though. Still, I've seen plenty of cocks and I have wants that I want to have satisfied, and maybe you can be useful that way; we'll see. Anyway, you won't be jacking off any time soon, not wearing this you won't." She helped him slip on the thing that would imprison his cock. He felt her snap or lock something behind him. He knew it had to be the locking device that would keep him chaste until she thought best.

It bothered him quite a lot that she would not let him relieve himself by masturbating. He was bound to be half crazy with desire by the time she released him.

From the coffee table she gathered the skirt and panties he would have to wear while she was in control. He didn't mind wearing the female clothes she had selected; he'd always liked that. He did mind not having any say in the matter; it was a little scary. He was, he realized, determined to be obedient. What worried him; however, was the fact that he seemed to be falling in love with his sister. She could do anything she wanted to him and he would kiss her feet for it. Nevertheless, it was still a little scary.

"My! don't you look sexy in your panties. Now, the skirt sissy boy. That's right, it zips up the side. Doesn't it feel nice and airy underneath. We girls really like that. It makes us feel so vulnerable, and yet so powerful; we know every boy who sees us in a skirt wants to

get their stinky hands under it. You do too don't you little girly-boy. You do, don't you." She was laughing at him and he felt strangely free—excited.

"Yes," he said softly, almost humbly. "I have always wanted to feel under a girl's skirt, but— but..."

"But you've never had the nerve." She laughed uncontrollably, almost choking in the process. Harland was so humiliated his penis shrank back into his body like a snail back into its shell. "Well, little brother, today's your lucky day. I'm gonna take your cherry." She began to release his hair from the restrictive curlers. His hair fell free, tousled and beautiful. "Looks good," she commented.

Harland didn't comprehend what she had said immediately. Then it dawned on him. She was going to let him screw her! "You mean..."

"Yes, Harland, you're getting your first piece of ass today, and it's going to be your very own sister—me. Come here. Get down on your knees," she commanded him. "Yes, that's right. Now, you can put your hand under my dress—slowly. That's right, Harland. Feel up your sister."

His hands caressed her thighs inching their way up to the cleft in her pubis. She spread her legs slightly so his fingertips could touch her slit through her panties. Harland was sweating profusely. He was shaking. He felt giddy. She pulled back from him; he had never felt so deprived. He needed to feel her some more, but she was denying him.

"But, Harland, I'm doing it for me not for you. So, you will be treated to your first serious spanking beforehand. That oughta keep you from cumming too soon."



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
12-03-2008, 07:55 PM
Harland was shell-shocked. He didn't care if she beat him within an inch of his life. He was going to get to push his cock into her hole, her outrageously beautiful hole, and that was all he could focus on. Caria smiled benignly at him.

"I'm going to give you a serious dose of the switch," she said calmly.

"Yes. And thank you, Caria. I will always serve you if you let me do you no matter how hard my spankings are. But couldn't I feel you some more first?"

"No." The sincerity of his avowal delighted her. He had a nice cock. Harland was only five foot two. He had an almost frail looking body, but his cock was thick and fairly long, maybe six inches. How many nights had she had to do herself because there were no cocks around to do her. She wasn't a slut after all. She couldn't just spread her legs for every boy in town. She had let a dozen boys feel her up. And one or two even got to suck her titties; she'd given each of them a yeoman-like blow job. But that had been it, except for one guy.

She had let Harry Rathstone have her cherry, but she had been younger then, and she didn't know very much. Not like now. She knew the game now. And, now she had the outlet she needed. If she handled it right, her brother would be all she would need to assuage her lust. And he liked to play dress up. Maybe down the line she could find a boy to fuck Harland. Gawd! how she'd love to watch that; especially if she was getting it at the same time. It was something to think about. Yes, she determined: Harland was going to get a royal screwing. Sooner or later Harland would feel a boy's dick pushing its way up his nether hole. She giggled.

He was naked again; she'd stripped him. She wanted him that way for his punishment. She had changed her mind and had substituted a hair brush for the switch she had intended to use; she wanted him over her knee with his penis rubbing her leg through her dress. He stood beside her now. She was beautiful in her yellow sheath, her tawny hair pulled back in a girlish ponytail. She smelled like a girl smells, and it intoxicated him. He was actually looking forward to his spanking. She was explaining now how he was going to get it.

"Do you understand, Harland?"

"Yes, Caria, I understand. If I struggle too much or try to escape from your lap, I will not be allowed to have you afterward. I understand."

She reached out and touched his penis for the first time. It jerked spasmodically at the feel of her cool fingers. She stroked it and she felt it harden. It would soften in a few minutes she was sure, but for the moment it was steel-stiff. She would have to decide what position

she would assume when he took her. It was a delicious decision. Maybe missionary the first time—maybe doggie style. Yes, doggie style. She wanted him to master her; that was a girl's most precious moment. When she was most submissive to the male of the species. At all other times she would be in control, but for those moments when he was ramming his

cock into her, she was the submissive female being taken by the strong, masterful male. She almost licked her chops; she did lick her lips; Harland noticed and wanted to kiss those lips—badly.

"Lower yourself over my knees Harland; it is time for your punishment." He followed her directive. His cock began shrinking again; a fear took hold of him. Not a fear of his spanking; he wanted it; it was fear of not being able to take the sting of the hairbrush and losing his opportunity to have his sister under him. He gnashed his teeth.

Caria lightly traced the dark crack between his buttocks with her finger. He jerked at the tickling sensation. She spread his buns apart and gazed at his rear door; it was pink, she was surprised to see. She wondered if it would be painful for him to have another boy ram his dick inside of him. He liked playing the girl. Would he also like being treated like a girl— by a boy? The two were not by any means the same thing; this she knew. But, brought along slowly, she was sure that she could convert her pantywaist brother into a screaming nympho.

Caria raised the hardwood hairbrush high over him and brought it down on the virgin flesh of her male slave. He sucked in air feverishly and jerked like he'd gotten an electric shock. His toes danced madly on the floor and his body stretched into wild, outrageous positions as it tried to compensate for the frightful agony being visited upon his bottom. He shook and mooed and cried and hissed trying everything short of screaming to ease his distress. Caria continued to paddle him relentlessly though at a measured pace. She wasn't trying to kill him, but she was setting the tone for future punishments; he would remember this one and do his best to obey her without question. That was what she was really after—unquestioning obedience. Harland's buttocks were on fire; he was sure she had drawn blood, but it was only the heat of the blood rushing to the surface of his tortured flesh. His cock had disappeared. Could someone have seen it, the front of his pubis, he would have seemed a female.

She comforted him after she had punished him. He had been good she said. He had taken his medicine and had not struggled unduly. He would get his reward.

For his part Harland was torn by desire for the beautiful Caria on one side, and the searing heat consuming is buns on the other. Caria was seated beside him massaging his upturned flaming flesh with cold cream. After a little while the fire seemed to grow less acute. His penis was regaining some of its majesty. Caria rose and stood a few feet away from him. She began disrobing. When she bent to push her panties down, he lost sight of her charms for a brief moment. When she straightened up, what he saw stunned him. She was the most incredible creature he had ever imagined and more. The nipples of her small titties were pointing straight out. Her pussy lips were involved in a mass of dark brown hair that was unutterably sensual. Her hair, her face, her makeup, her smell; she "was" woman.

He rose and went to her. He put his arms gently around her body and squeezed her nakedness into his. He kissed her lips lightly and then hard. He forced his tongue into her mouth and made her suck it. His fingers probed the crack between her buttocks. he scraped her anal area with his finger nails and then sucked the smell off of them.

She pushed him back and walked over to the back of the couch. She crooked a finger at him and beckoned him to come to her. She kissed him and then bent herself over the back of the couch and waited. "Do me good, little brother. Fuck me like you've always dreamed of fucking a girl."

"Oh yes," was all Harland could manage. He pressed the tip of his cock against the slippery slit of her vulva. He leaned forward and wrapped his teenaged arms around her torso. He grasped her titties hard with his hands, he began pushing in and pulling out of her rhythmically.

Caria felt the power of her brother as he seized her breasts and hurt them a little as he gradually pushed his penis inside of her. She wiggled her butt some to get a more comfortable fit for his thick cock. She loved the feeling as he began to fuck her with a smooth back and forth rhythm. She had somehow known it would be wonderful having him

push and pull his rod in-and-out-in-and-out. She had done right to spank him first; he was lasting. At least it wasn't the sixty second ass pounding her first and only other experience had been. He had screwed her for nearly seven minutes before she felt him stiffen and unload his semen into her pussy. She felt him collapse onto her back totally worn to a frazzle. Little brother would make a good servant and playmate for her. Now to teach him how to be a girl.

She had locked him back into his chastity belt, and put his pink panties back on him. She brushed out his hair and removed his makeup; it wouldn't do to have makeup stains on his pillow when the family got home.

"You'll wear one of my teddies tonight, Harland. Harland? You know that's no name for a sissy boy like you. I'll have to think up something really feminine for you, something you'll like. Maybe later. Now, I am going to begin training you how to act and be like the girl we both know you want to be"



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
12-03-2008, 07:56 PM
"Yes, Caria. I'd like that. Can I ask you something? Something really personal?"

"Yes. I suppose so."

"When—when I was doing you, how did it feel?"

She smiled inwardly. He'd be easy to convince that he should get a good hard fucking of his own. "It felt wonderful." She didn't lie here. She loved having him stuff his thing up her hole. She had felt complete, fulfilled. A woman had to have a good screwing every once in a while; it made her—well—a woman. She decided to gamble. "Maybe I'll get a boy to fuck you. Would you like that? You know treat you like a real girl?"

Harland looked at her blankly. He wasn't exactly thunderstruck, but he was rendered momentarily speechless. "Caria, no. No one must ever know what we are doing I beg of you. Please. I am your willing slave, but don't ask me to expose myself to public humiliation. Please!"

"Answer me a question. If it was not a matter of being exposed would you like to be taken as a girl is taken?"

"I—I—I think so. I don't know. I really don't. I'd have to think about it."

"Of course. Being fucked isn't something that a boy does lightly. It would have to be planned. I'd like to see it though. I mean I'd like to watch you get it. I bet you'd love having a big strong boy do you, control you, and especially fuck you."

She was pressing all of the right buttons, but she had not overcome his fear of public exposure. That would be a hurdle she would have to clear before she could realize her plan.

The rest of the day was spent in Caria training her brother in the ways of the female gender. He learned to walk, to sit, to cross his legs, to look demurely down, to brush a breast against and arm, all of the things that a female did that made them—well—female. If he wasn't yet expert at any of it; it was not for a want of trying; he was trying. They retired separately after midnight in the sure and certain hope that the morrow would be an extension of their relationship. It would not turn out that way.

They were in the living room. Harland was dressed to the nines in a black skirt and a red blouse. He had on, as well, low black heels and dark nylons. All of this was in addition to his magically made up face and hair. He was stunning. Caria actually experienced an unvoiced twinge of jealousy.

Caria saw her first. Her face went gray as the blood drained from it. "Mom! You're home early."

"Yes."

"How long..."

"Don't, Caria. Just don't," she was clearly angry, not upset. Angry—Caria picked up on it.

"But..." Her mother had turned and walked out. "We're caught, Harland. Big time!"

Harland had barely had time to realize his and Caria's plight, "Uh huh."

He turned to run out of the room but the heels slowed him down just enough for his father and his brother to arrive and block his path. He backed away like a trapped antelope. His mother had not reappeared. He eyed the new arrivals with a distressed look of one expecting to be executed.

Michael Waring the pater of the clan Waring actually smirked. "So, I've got a candyass for a son. What do you think Nathaniel; is he as pretty as Caria?"

"Hmm," said the older brother of the sissy boy across the room, "you know dad, I think he—she—is."

"Turn around for us, 'Harlanda,' let us see your ass," said Nathaniel almost laughing out loud.

"Dad—Nate—please—I can explain."

"You know, Nathaniel, I think I'd pay a good deal to hear that explanation. How about you?"

"Oh yes, a very good deal."

"Let me see if I can guess, Harland," said his dad. "You have a sexual fetish for women's clothes. You or your sister or both of you are seriously into incest. Hmm, and since you are clearly the sissier of the two of you, I'd guess Caria is the dominant factor here."

"Dad—I..." Caria stuttered.

"It's all right Caria," he said slowly. "I think all of this is interesting as hell. Don't worry, nobody is going to get a whipping. Nobody is going to be disowned. There will be, however, an extensive family confab this evening wherein we—I—will get to the bottom of this. Oh, and 'Harlanda,' you are to stay dressed as a female. Caria, make sure his makeup is first rate for this evening's little discussion. Am I clear?" The girl nodded her understanding.

The two miserable teens moved closer to each other, despair written all over their features. They were clearly seeking solace in each other's nearness.

"Good. Then we'll leave you two little beavers alone to plan your responses to the questions you know I'm going to want the answers to."

He looked at his older son, "Come on, Nate, let's leave the girls alone; we've got to unload the car." The two men strode out of the room leaving Caria and 'Harlanda' alone.

"Michael, what in the hell is that in our front room," demanded Melanie Waring. "Are they fucking each other!"

"We'll find out tonight. We are all having a little get together."

"Where in the world did they get the idea for all of this. And Caria...!"

"Yes, and Caria. I've suspected for some time that she was a hot little wench. This wasn't Harland's doing. Caria has him by the balls; I'd bet on it. He's too much of a pussy to be the ringleader here."

"For once I agree with you. Caria is the main culprit. But what does she have on him to make him do this kind of stuff?"

"Oh, I can guess. He's probably been wearing your panties in secret, or hers, and she caught him. Bet you a million bucks that's it."

"My panties!"

"Sure, a lot of boys do that when they're young. I don't know why you're being so uptight about it. You've made me wear your panties any number of times—turned you on too."

"Yes, but we're adults. And we're married!"

"By about age thirteen, and you know this, kids start getting the urge. Nothing's going to stop them, slow them down maybe, but stop them, never."

"I suppose. But what are we going to do?"

"Play it by ear, I guess. Not get too excited. Make sure he doesn't get his sister pregnant—that would piss me off!"

"What about Nate?"

"What about him. He'll be there. Put his two cents in. Then he'll do exactly what you tell him to; he is you're little sex slave after all isn't he?"

"And yours too," she shot back at him.

"Yes. I admit it. I like Nate's cock as much as you do, but, as you say, we, the three of us, are all consenting adults."

"You know, maybe it's in the genes. I mean maybe we're to blame for our kids turning out the way they have." Melanie was clearly on the verge of a self-guilt trip.

"Melanie, it's sex not murder. There is absolutely nothing whatsoever evil about what they are doing, regardless of the puritanical nonsense promoted by those who think there is. Get a grip. There is danger of course: The pregnancy thing is the main one. But, our kids are smart, beautiful, and talented. They love us, and we love them. There isn't anything else. Neither of us will do anything to change that—right?"

Melanie Waring nodded her assent. She agreed with her husband. She would let him handle it. She simply did not have the parenting skills to handle a thing like this; she knew he did.

"Listen, Harland, Caria, I want the truth. Do not lie to us."

"Yes, dad," said Harland.

"Also, yes," said Caria.

"Good. Harland, did you screw your sister?"

Harland knew he'd be asked. He still had a hard time dealing with it in front of everybody. "Yes." His voice was barely a whisper.

"Hmm. You know you could get her into big trouble doing that, don't you?"

"Yes, sir."

" Hmm."

"Caria, did he rape you?"

"Daddy! of course not. Harland would never hurt me, never!"

"That's what I thought. So, whose idea was it to screw you?"

Caria was trapped. She could only tell the truth. It was clear that she, not Harland, was in charge. "Mine."

"Hmm. And did you know that you were risking pregnancy?"

"It wasn't my time of month..."

"Unreliable, Caria. Half the third world is peopled by children named, 'Accident.'"

"Yes, daddy."

"Your mother will speak to you about that after we're done here tonight.

"Now, Harland, what are you doing dressed like a coed?"

Harland was miserable. "Gawd, dad, I don't know," he whined, "I have always liked girl's stuff, but I'm afraid of it too."

"Really. You really do look pretty you know," said his father absently. "Do you want to be a girl?"

"No!"

"Then it's strictly a fetish, a fun thing?"

"Yes, dad."

"Dad," said Nathaniel speaking for the first time. His mother looked at him fiercely. He ignored her knowing it would cost him dearly later. "I think these two should be initiated, if that's the right word."

"Yes, Maybe. What do you think Melanie?"

"I don't know. They're not twenty-one yet."

"They will be in two or three years. They're old enough. They've already opened Pandora's Box so to speak."


Continue next page ............

birdie8819
12-03-2008, 07:57 PM
"I guess," said Melanie resignedly. "But they must be punished for the sneaking around. We have to be able to trust them, and they must understand that there is a price for disobedience."

"Agreed," the two men responded as one.

As the three older Warings entered the living room once more, the tension in the bellies of the younger siblings was palpable.

"Harland, I know I told you that you wouldn't be spanked, but I'm afraid your mother thinks it is necessary. You too Caria. You have to learn to not sneak around."

"It's okay daddy; we know we deserve it. We'll take our medicine, and we won't complain," said Caria.

"Harland your mother is going to do you, and Caria, Nathaniel's going to tan your hide. Now go to your separate rooms and await your punishment."

The younger Warings rose and headed for the stairs. Their steps were heavy. At the top of the stairs, Caria voiced what they both were thinking. "Why mom and Nate?" she asked rhetorically.

"I don't know," said Harland, "I'm just glad it's not dad. Do you think they'll pull our panties down before they do us?" he asked.

"I don't know. Daddy always does, but with Nate? I just don't know."

"Well, let's just go to our rooms and get it over with."

Caria sat on the edge of the bed, legs together demurely, trying to guess at how much it would sting. The door opened and Nathaniel came in. He had a thin switch in his hand from a tree in the back yard. The sight of it chilled her.

"This is going to hurt me more than it will you, Caria," he said foolishly.

"I doubt it," she replied lamely.

"Stand up." She stood and waited to be instructed. "Now bend over the back of the chair." He pointed to her overstuffed easy chair. She took the few steps over to it and positioned herself for her whipping. She could sense him behind her. He lifted her skirt and tossed it up on her back. She felt him put his thumbs inside the waist band of her panties and begin to peel them down her legs; he stopped at her knees. He traced the outline of the crack between her buttocks with the switch; she had not expected that; she mooed.

Nate raised the switch and let it fall hard on her exposed buttocks. It stung like the dickens, but she held her breath and tried not to scream. Soon she was dancing on her toes still bent over the chair back as he tortured her behind with the thin green bough. She begged and squealed and cursed under her breath. She began to wail uncontrollably. Then it was over.

"Stay in that position," he commanded her. She obeyed.

She heard the unmistakable sound of a zipper. She dared not rise to see. She felt his breath on her crack and then his fingers spreading her cheeks.

His next move shocked her: He buried his face in her behind and began rimming her. She couldn't help but squirm and wiggle; it only made him grip her buns more tightly. Suddenly she was overcome with desire for this rude and crude brother. He pulled away, but only momentarily. She felt him push his tool against her bung hole. All of his salivating had

lubricated her back door so that he had little problem gaining a lodgment; then he was inside of her, fucking her butt.

He finished with her and stood naked from the waist down behind her. "You can get up from there now," he said.

She rose and faced him. "What have you done—do—did—doing..."

"I punished you and fucked your bung hole. I hope I did you good." He said this last with what seemed a genuine wish. And—uh—you didn't seem to mind very much"

"Did—good? What! You fucked me! You fucked me in the ass! Mom and dad are in the house! Are you crazy! What if I did like it! They'd kill you if they knew."

"Oh, they do know about it."

"They What! What are you talking about?"

"Sit down. I'll bring you up to speed."

She did as she was told.

Harland was led by the ear down the opposite hallway from the one that Caria had traversed—by his mother. He knew he was in for it. He was sure that it would sting a lot, but he was glad it was not going to be his dad that thrashed him, very glad.

Entering the playroom which had been selected for his punishment, he moved to the center of the room and waited to get the bad news. He got it.

"Drop your skirt, Harland," she said. He did not hesitate; he had expected it. He was a trifle slower taking down his panties, but he dropped them too.

She noticed the security device that controlled his penis; she decided to say nothing.

"I'm going to spank you Harland, very hard. You deserve it, and you're going to get it. Do I need to bind your hands, or can you take your medicine like a good girl?"

"I—I'm—not sure. I think I can take it. But..."

"Not good enough. Turn around." He did, and she grabbed his right wrist and tied the end of a piece of nylon cord around it. Then taking his other wrist, she bound it tightly to the first immobilizing his arms. She then did the same with his ankles. As an afterthought, she added one more length of cord binding his knees tightly together. He was helpless now, and vulnerable.

Since Harland could not move easily, she moved the chair close by him and helped guide him to an over-the-knee-butt-in-the-air position. "It's time Harland. Try not to scream; I don't want to have to gag you too.

She raised the special two inch wide bamboo paddle, the one she favored in disciplining Nathaniel, high over her head and swatted his butt with it. An angry red welt appeared simultaneously with Harland's first high pitched yelp. Harland jerked and gyrated wildly within the limits of his bonds. He stiffened with each spank. He was soon crying and yelping

and moaning and whining and begging his mother for mercy, forgiveness, anything. He had to get her to stop. "Obedience, Harland, that's what I am requiring of you," she said as she paddled him for a good ten minutes.

Harland had been sure his mother would not hurt him very much; he had been wrong. Caria had not spanked him nearly as hard. She finally stopped. He slipped to the floor sobbing.

"Get up, Harland, and go kneel in the corner. Do not touch your buttocks or you will get more of the same."

Harland crawled to the corner indicated, knelt there, and waited for what else might come.

"In a moment your father is coming to have a talk with you. Nathaniel too. Stay there on your knees until he tells you that you may get up."

"Yes, ma'am."

Harland heard the footsteps on the parquet floor of the game room. It was his father and Nate, his brother.

"You can get up now, Harland, and put your panties and skirt back on."

Harland turned and rose. He went to where his clothes were puddled on the floor and dressed. For some reason he did not feel strange putting on the feminine items. It seemed—normal. He took as seat on a little wooden bench near the window; he was careful to cross his legs as Caria had trained him to do.

"Harland, we have some things to tell you. And, in case you are wondering, Caria is hearing about the same things right now from her mother."

Harland had the knitted brows of one totally at a loss.

"Yes, well," continued his father, "we Waring men are a special breed, as are our women. Although you have not been party to it, or Caria either; we, myself, Nathaniel, and your mother share a very unusual arrangement. And, we all very much like it."

Nathaniel was nodding his agreement.

"Dad, what is all this about? What do you mean," said a very confused Harland.

"Well, to put it all out there, Nate is your mother's slave. And, he is also my sex partner. That is..."

"That is, I fuck him," said Nathaniel pointing to their common sire.

Harland almost fainted. He understood immediately. It answered so many questions he'd had about looks, words, schedule changes that had not seemed to make sense before. "Oh my," was all he managed.

"Yes," said Michael Waring. "And, I like it. But, as I was saying, Nate is your mother's slave, and I'm guessing that from now on you will be Caria's property. We'll know for sure when they are done having their little talk. Nate will also be under her thumb unless I miss my guess."

Nate, his twenty-two year old brother, blushed beet red. "Yes, I suppose I will," he said quietly, "at least part of the time."

"Well, Harland, what do you have to say?" said his father.

"I don't know what to say. I mean I like being Caria's servant; she is so beautiful. I like it when she lets me be a girl, like today. I really like it."

"You like being a girl," Nate repeated him. "Do you think you'd like getting a screwing like a girl does?"

Harland eyed him. "Caria wants me to. Or says she does. I don't know if she's kidding me or not. I think I'd like it. Maybe."

Nate smiled. In his mind he already had his brother, butt up, ready to be taken.

Harland saw her first. It was Caria. She had something in her hand. It was a collar and she was beckoning to him to come to her with her finger.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
12-03-2008, 07:59 PM
Michael and Nathaniel noticed her now too. They smiled knowingly; they had both worn a collar like that for Melanie on occasion; now, Harland would wear it for Caria.

"Come here, Harland," she finally said," I have something for you."

Harland obeyed her and walked unsteadily over to her. He stood still while she attached the studded collar around his neck and then attached a leash to it. The symbolism was too clear to mistake: He had just been confirmed in the family as Caria's slave. He would be her property and would be expected to obey her in all matters whatsoever; he was giddy with excitement over it. He knew she would use her power to punish him from time to time, but there would be moments of ecstasy mixed in. He voluntarily dropped to his knees while the others looked on.

Caria beckoned to Nathaniel. He came over too. "Nate, I want you to fuck him now."

Nathaniel, bending down, pushed Harland's shoulder down and forward. Harland was now down on all fours; and, in spite of everything, he was afraid. He did not want to disappoint Caria, but he was not sure whether or not he could take Nathaniel cock inside in him without a great deal of pain; but, he was thinking that he was gonna try.

He felt Nathaniel flip his skirt up and pull his panties down. Caria stopped him. "Wait. I almost forgot. She unlocked the chastity belt restraining Harland's cock and slid it down to his knees. "Now you can do him."

Nathaniel spread his brother's cheeks and gazed at his anal orifice. He could tell just by looking at it that he was going to be tighter than his father ever had been. But, he would take the boy anyway whether he was comfortable with it or no; Caria wanted it, so it was going to happen no matter what.

Nathaniel felt his father's hand on his shoulder. "Nathaniel, he has a little something for me first.

"Harland, before Nathaniel carries out Caria's request, please do something for me. Okay?" He lowered his pants exposing a raging eight inch erection. It literally bounced in front of him. "Put it in your mouth and suck on it, Harland. Be a good girl."

Harland looked over at his sister. Caria nodded for him to accommodate the older Waring man. Harland reached out and touched the engorged penis. He grasped it firmly and moved his head closer to it finally letting his painted lips slip over the head. He began sucking on it. He was slow at first; it was his first try at cock sucking. He began to like it. It was—it was—it was the submissiveness of it. On his knees, helpless, knowing he would soon be skewered by his brother's penis, just like a woman, the woman that he wanted to be. He pulled the cock from his mouth and began licking and sucking the ball sac in front of his face. Michael Waring was the happiest male in the Waring household -- except maybe for his youngest son.

Michael Waring stumbled back onto the divan. His penis, still engorged, screamed for relief. He began masturbating furiously. Caria watched rapt as she saw her father spew his sperm three feet from himself. She smiled at the freedom of it.

Nathaniel was nothing if not patient. Prettily, Harland looked up at his looming brother and assumed the position expected of him on his hands and knees. Nathaniel straddled his legs and pressed his penis against the younger boy's sphincter. He began to push and Harland pushed back helping his brother to lodge his cock inside of him preparatory to his screwing.

Harland was shaking with desire. His darkest dream was coming true. He was being fucked and his sister was a witness. Caria stood stock still as she watched the tableau unfold. Harland was so pretty dressed as he was and on his hands and knees. He was indeed very much a female. Nathaniel began to push deeper inside of the boy. Harland was making small bubbling noises as his brother punished his hole. He felt the ball sac of the bigger stronger Nathaniel begin slapping against the crack of his buttocks. So this was how it felt to be taken; he loved it.

Harland felt Nathaniel stiffen; he knew what it meant; he would be a real woman now; a man's sperm would wash his insides signaling an end to his virginhood. Harland Waring would never be the same.

From the doorway his mother watched quietly as her youngest son was banged by her oldest. She felt an odd sense of joy at the scene. Many would think her family perverse, but she thought of it as liberated and honest. In her family there was no anger and no secrets. Others might be condemnatory, but like as not they could not say such of themselves. No

one would ever be able to claim that anyone in her family was hypocritical.

Melanie's mouth watered in the knowledge that she had three cocks she could call on to service her when she felt the need, and she felt the need more and more these days; she was feeling it now. She eyed Harland.

Harland was the only cock of the three males that was currently loaded for bear. He was probably half mad with lust anyway due to the chastity device Caria was making him wear. He was Caria's property, but she was sure she could convince her daughter to let her barrow him for a little while. She motioned for her daughter to come to her.

Moving toward the doorway, Caria and her mother disappeared around the corner leaving the three males to regain their breath.

"Now?" said Caria in answer to her mother's request. "But I was thinking of using him myself."

"Oh be nice," said her mother, "I'll loan you daddy or Nathaniel after they regain their strength; if you can wait that long."

"Okay. I guess it doesn't pay to be selfish."

"Right."

After the show in the game room, Caria and her mother had come in smiling. Caria had left the cock retainer off of Harland, but the collar and the leash stayed on; she handed the end of the leash to her mother. Melanie Waring gave a little tug on her sissy boy's collar, and he followed dutifully behind her to her bedroom. It was a spacious room. Michael Waring had seen to his wife's wishes in that respect. They had the money, so why not.

Melanie was sexily dressed. Her black, spaghetti strap, mid-thigh, slip on, day dress fitted her slim figure ideally. She had long light brown hair like Caria's, but it was up in cascades of plush curls; whereas Caria's modus was the perpetual teen ponytail.

Melanie eyed her son; she was amused. He looked very feminine in his dress. She could appreciate his fetish for women's dress. She could also understand what were probably his bisexual preferences—heck he came by them honesty having a father like Michael. She approved of bisexuality. Limiting oneself in regard to sex didn't make any real sense to her. Liberation was the thing, and she was liberated.

She beckoned him with her index finger. He approached. "Harland, I want you to strip yourself naked and fuck me. I want you to do it slow, and I want you to be careful to please me. In every way; is that clear?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"Good. Now get naked. I want to see your dick."

Harland took his time; he didn't want to tear anything, and the clothes were Caria's. Tear something of hers, and it would be the switch for him; that he knew. His sloth had the affect of teasing his mother who had leaned back against the door jamb to watch him disrobe. Soon he was naked except for his chastity device. Melanie smiled with glee; maybe

she'd get one for Nathaniel. She held up the little key Caria had loaned her. Walking over to her son; she turned him around and unlocked his imprisoned penis. The bikini like item slid to the ground exposing a rapidly enlarging hardon. Soon his full six and a half inches was

threatening her. She touched his penis lightly thrilling him; it jumped in her hand.

She marveled at the softness of an item that was capable of such stiffness. Melanie slipped to her knees and fondled the pulsating cock lovingly. She pulled it into her waiting mouth and did magical things with her tongue swirling it around his rod. Harland almost fainted from the sensation.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
12-03-2008, 08:00 PM
Melanie pulled his thing out and walked over to the bed. "I want you on top of me, Harland. I want to see your face when you sock it to me." "Yes, ma'am. I want to see your face too. I hope I please you."

"You have to, Harland, you just have to."

"I will mom. Do you want me to fuck you slow like Nathaniel did me, or fast and hard."

"Oh, slow Harland. Very slow. Make me crazy."

He moved over to where she stood next to the bed and stopped inches from her. He kissed her as a man kisses a woman and let his tongue slip between her ruby lips. He loved the taste of her lipstick. It was different than his own. His hands felt her bottom and she squirmed to his touch. He let the fingers of one hand slide up and down her crack. he felt her titties. Through the material they had an artificial firmness that somehow excited him very much. He loved the taste of her. He slid the short zipper at the back of her dress slowly down. He eased the straps from her shoulders and the dress fluttered to the carpet.

Her bra and panties were next. Melanie stood completely naked in front of her son. He felt her hardened nipples and gently squeezed her breasts. He stood back slightly and gazed at he muff. His mother had an abundance of pubic hair; she did not trim it. Nathaniel thought it looked primitive and sexy; Harland thought so too.

Harland wasn't sure, but he thought he could smell her sex. It was a pungent odor that excited his senses; it was so feminine. He eased her down on the bed and she spread her legs for him. Melanie Waring was in seventh heaven. She was moments away from feeling her own son inside of her, feeling him pound her sex with his cock and his pelvis. She could hardly contain herself.

Harland slowly lowered himself over the waiting female. He tried to aim his cock as best as he could at her slit. It made contact with the opening. He pressed downward and felt it gain a lodgment. Instinct told him to wiggle his cock a little from side to side; he slipped inside of her. He plunged down now causing her some small discomfort. It was the kind of discomfort a woman hoped for; it emphasized her surrender to the male. It was the one moment, the magic moment, that a woman wanted to feel submissive; all women lived for this moment, the moment of being mastered of being fucked.

Harland began a slow rhythmic in-and-out motion that relaxed and controlled his mother's body. She lay passive as he screwed her; she was thoroughly enjoying every second of it. He began to feel the tremendous build up tension before the inevitable release of his sperm into the waiting female's hole. She noticed it too, and she smiled gratefully.

"Give it to me, Harland, unload your spunk inside of me. I need it." She said all of this hoarsely as she began to feel a similar tension in her own loins. Melanie was the first to begin to jerk and stiffen, but she was immediately followed by the corresponding reaction of the boy. He rammed her hard several times as he unloaded his stuff into her. She kicked her feet wildly into the air and wrapped her legs tightly around the conquering male's torso.

They both slumped down utterly spent.

"We'll have to bathe you before I give you back to your owner," she said quietly. His moment of male mastery was over; he was back in his place once more, and he adored it. Slavery to such as his mother and his sister was his destiny.

That evening the family was together for dinner. The two ladies of the house had gone to some culinary effort to please their men. They were indeed pleased.

"I'd like to say a word to the males of the house," said Melanie Waring. "Harland, you are, as you know Caria's slave as long as she wishes."

"I know," he said, "I love it."

Caria smiled benevolently at him.

"Something new. Father dear, you will also be Caria's slave as well. She will own you as she owns Harland. Is that clear?"

"Yes, dear." Michael Waring was more than happy to be his daughter's chattel. He had thought it would be Nathaniel, but he had been mightily turned on when Caria had watched while Harland had sucked his cock; he was most satisfied at this turn of events.

"Nathaniel, you and your big cock remain in my domain, my personal nonnegotiable property. Is that clear?'

"Yes, ma'am."

"Furthermore, you two older Waring men will both get one of those chastity thingies that Caria has fitted Harland with. It'll help keep you ready to service us. Is that also clear?" There was a discordant garble of agreement from around the table.

"Good," said Melanie.

As dinner ended, Caria looked over at her father. Her smile could only be described as scary. "Daddy dearest, I would like to see you in my room as soon as you bathe." Michael Waring swallowed; there was no question he was going to find out what it was like on the other end of the switch.


The End


CHEERS !!! :D

Adidas020108
13-03-2008, 07:09 AM
bro birdie8819,

you are good,so many stories.
read liao makes me a bit steam steam la.
thanx,will try to come here more often to read. :)

88888888
13-03-2008, 08:10 AM
The Cable Girl


I'm from Central Cable Company," the voice in the intercom said, "you called in and saying you 're having a problem with your reception!!!" "I'll buzz you in," Erin replied, "I'm in apartment 1308, come right on up!!!" "Finally," Erin said to her room mate, Shawna, "you don't realize how much you miss television until you don't have it!!!" Shawna looked up from her magazine and said with a laugh, "You are turning into a couch potato, hon, the only exercise you've been getting lately is from using the remote control!!!" After making at face at her friend, Erin went out into the living room to answer the door when she heard the bell ringing! "Come on in, the cable box is over here," she said to the thirtyish blonde repair woman, "some of the channels are fine, but most of them are snowy!!!" The blonde gave her a quick smile and replied, "No problem, I think I know what wrong, but it will take me a while to fix it!!!" As the blonde opened up her tool box, Erin asked, "How about some coffee, it's pretty cold outside and it looks like you've had a long day!?!" "Yeah," she replied, "that sounds pretty good, and by the way, my name is Andie!!!" "I'm Erin," she replied, "and this is Shawna," she said while nodding at her roomie who had just come out of the bedroom!!!" "Glad to meet you both," she said while opening up the control box!!!


After about twenty minutes, Andie asked, "Are there any more televisions in the apartment, this one in the living room checks out okay!?!" "Uh, just in the bedroom," Shawna replied, "come one, I'll show you!!!" Once in the bedroom, it only took a few minutes for Andie check and make sure all of the stations were coming in properly, when she was finished, she asked, "any other bedrooms!?!" "Nope, that's it," Erin replied!!! Andie glanced over to the large queen size bed, and quickly deduced that Erin and Shawna shared a bed together, and probably much more, so deciding to take a chance, she asked evenly, "Which one of you is the dom!?!" Momentarily stunned by such a personal question, Erin stammered, "W-why I don't think that's any of your business, now please leave if you're finished!!!" "I see," Andie replied, "you're both fems, I shoulda guessed it right away, I must be slipping, and by the way, honey, don't ever order me around again or you'll get it, do you understand me!?!"

88888888
13-03-2008, 08:11 AM
The Cable Girl


Both Erin and Shawna exchanged fearful looks, while realizing at the same time that Andie was a full fledged dom who would have no qualms at all about smacking them around if they displeased her!!! "So," Andie said sarcastically, "isn't that just so precious, two little fems trying to make a go of it on their own, what a fucking laugh, so tell me, Erin, when you fuck each other who's on top!?!" Growing more frightened by the second, Erin replied weakly, "We trade off!" "Do you use a strap on," she asked a little more softly!?! "No," Shawna replied, "just our fingers!" "Just look at you two," Andie said, "you both need some discipline, and I'm just the one to give it to you!!!" "Y-you're not going to hurt us, are you," Erin said with a shudder!?! "Hurt you," Andie growled, "I'm gonna fuck you both and make you cum like you've never cum before, does that sound like I'm going to be hurting you!?!" Now looking at her," Erin realized that Andie definitely had some mannish features about her, the close cropped hair, rough voice, stout build, and the air of invincibility that usually was reserved for the male of the species!!! There was just something about her that while it made you fear her, also made you feel dependent on her, and for a reason she couldn't fathom, Erin felt herself becoming sexually aroused from being in the mere presence of this big bull dyke!!!


Leaning against the door jam, Andie eyed the two frightened women and ordered, "All right, kids, time to take off your clothes and let Andie see what she's getting!!!" Slowly both of them began stripping off their things, while the big bull watched with detached amusement, it was always fun seeing little fems exposing themselves for the first time, and these two were putting on a great show for her!!! When they were both naked, Andie walked over to them and began feeling them all over their bodies, while taking special interest in their pussies, "Mmmmm, my two little babies have wet pussies, now isn't that nice, getting all ready for mama's big pecker!!!" Both girls shuddered while Andie probed their vaginas, and for the first time in their lives they realized how intoxicating it could be to be have true dom pleasuring them!!! "Okay, ladies, over to the bed," Andie ordered, "while watching hungrily as the two plump bottoms, swayed to and fro as the room mates made their way to the bed!!! While Erin and Shawna stared in utter fascination.


Andie dropped her tool belt to the floor and slowly started removing her work clothes! While both of them were slim and trim, with petite builds, Andie on the other hand was shall we say, full figured!!! Her bra must have been a forty double d-cup, and instead of women's panties, she wore a pair of light blue men's boxer shorts, which under normal circumstances would have looked rather comical, but in this case, they made her look even more imposing!!! "Which one of you two little cunts wants to help me take off my bra," she asked menacingly!?! Almost too afraid to move, Shawna raised her hand and offered, "I'll help you, Andie!" "Good girl," the big dyke responded while lifting her arms so the young woman could slip the giant brassiere from her shoulders, "now let's see now good you two are at tit sucking!!!" Andie laid down on the bed, nestled them to her bosom while feeding a large thick nipple into each of their mouths!!!

Soon the only sounds you could hear were the loud slurping noises coming from Erin and Shawna's nipple sucking, and of course from the sighs that the big bull made while nursing the two cute little tit suckers!!! For both Shawna and Erin, this was a completely different kind of sex and nothing like the equal give and take they had when they were alone together, this was a total domination by a woman who was very adept at making her charges obey her every command and do so willingly!!! After a good ten minutes of sucking, Andie caressed each woman's bottom and asked softly, "Are you ready for your fucking now!?!" A shiver ran through them as they imagined being reamed out by the big dyke, but in almost whispered voices they replied, "Yes, we're ready!!!"

88888888
13-03-2008, 08:13 AM
The Cable Girl


Now was time for the unveiling, and with little fanfare, Andie, while standing next to the bed, slipped off her boxers revealing a large thick black rubber strap on dildo that hung heavy between her thick thighs!!! Both Erin and Shawna audibly gasped at the sight of the huge black pecker, but even though neither one of them had ever been fucked by any kind of dick at all, each of their pussies began to drool uncontrollably at the mere though of being skewered by the massive piece of latex being wielded by the big dyke!!! Erin was visibly shaking when Andie lifted her effortlessly off of the bed and while holding her over the big dick, while instructing Shawna to guide it into her lover's cunt, as she slowly lowered Erin onto the big head until it penetrated her pussy!!! Being a virgin and having such a massive invader entering her tiny cunt, Erin threw her arms around Andie's shoulders while wrapping her legs around her waist and holding on for dear life!!!

Thinking that it was all the way inside of her, Erin relaxed for just a second, and that's when the bull slammed her down the last three inches, inducing her into one of the hardest orgasms of her life!!! With Erin's face buried in rolls of jiggling tit flesh, Andie slammed the little pussy into total submission with a brutal assault that would have torn apart the cunt of even an experienced woman!!! When she was finally climaxed and reamed out, Andie mercifully dropped her back onto the bed where she lay with her legs splayed and her shaved cunt gaping obscenely!!!


"Now it's your turn," Andie said to a frozen Shawna, "you wanna have some too don't you!?!" In a weak voice, Shawna begged, "P-please no, I'm afraid!!!" "You might be afraid," the big dyke said with a laugh, "but you're gonna get it conscious or unconscious, it's your choice!!!" With drool running out of the corner of her mouth, Erin whispered to her friend, "Don't fight it, it will only hurt worse!!!" "That's right," Andie offered, "it will only hurt worse, so come to mama and be a good little girl!!!" Almost in a trance, Shawna waited on all fours as Andie rubbed the head of her pecker up and down her tight little pussy, taking her time while trying to build up the tension in Shawna's cunt!!! "You're a lucky girl," Andie said smoothly, "getting fucked from the rear makes you feel like a real pussy, and I think you love feeling like a little pussy, don't you!?!"

The tension in Shawna's pussy was becoming almost unbearable, and without warning she blurted out, "God, please fuck me, my pussy is on fire!!!" "Ohhhhhhhh," Andie said softly, "my little fem wants it rough does she, well honey, you're fucking going to get it!!!" With a mighty shove, Andie slammed the big bone all the way home, which practically caused Shawna to faint from the mixture of pain a pleasure!!!" "Sweet jesus in heaven," she shrieked, "y-you're tearing me apart, oh it hurts so bad!!!" With her huge tits bouncing, Andie pounded away at the defenseless pussy until the poor girl had a string of four or five convulsive orgasms all in a row, leaving her a totally whipped dog!!!

88888888
13-03-2008, 08:14 AM
The Cable Girl

Andie stood towering over her two little fems, as they lay there in shock from the vicious attack perpetrated by the big fat dildo between the doms sturdy legs, and seeing how Shawna was completely out of it, the bull grabbed Erin by the hair and dragged her head over to her crotch and gave the order, "Eat my fucking muffy, little bitch, and you'd better do a good job of it or I'm gonna use may cock up your fucking ass!!!" The mere thought of that monster in her ass was enough to get Erin to hurriedly pull the dildo aside and bury her face into Andie's hairy pussy!!! "Mmmmmm, you suck nice," Andie sighed, "just like a good little fem should, oh yeah, that's it, do mama's clit for her, mmmmmmm, yesssssss!!!" The acrid aroma of urine and pussy juice filled Erin's nose, nearly causing her to heave, but the picture in her mind of her butt being skewered by that huge dildo was enough to make her suck for all she was worth!!! It seemed like an eternity, but in reality it was only five minutes or so, until the big bitch dyke shuddered hard as a tidal wave of passion rocketed through her pussy and into her hard little clitoris!!!


Finally it was over, with both Erin and Shawna laying together like two pieces of garbage after being discarded at a gang rape!!! When she was all dressed and ready to go, Andie said evenly, "From now on I'll be showing up at least once a week, so you'd better be ready, okay!?!" Neither girl had moved since her fucking, but Erin managed to reply, "We'll be ready!" "Good, girls," Andie replied, "oh, and by the way, there's no charge for the cable call, I'll just mark it up as outside line interference!!!" After she was gone and out the door, Shawa said with a little chuckle, "Well, at least the TV's working and it was free!!!" Erin replied with a little moan, "And that my friend was the was the most expensive free I've ever experienced!!!"


THE END

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 08:45 PM
bro birdie8819,

you are good,so many stories.
read liao makes me a bit steam steam la.
thanx,will try to come here more often to read.

Thanks bro Adidas for your support . ;)

The Cable Girl

THE END


Thanks bro 88888888 for your story . ;)

Too bad can't up you guys again . :p

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 09:01 PM
Old Friends


It had been a long time since I had last seen Helenka. Over five years in fact. She had been one of my best friends in the whole world. My parents were divorced and I lived with my mum but once a month I'd go and stay with my dad for a few days. Even though this was supposed to my dad's time with me, I usually spent at least half the time at Helenka's house. Her parents had been good friends with my dad for years and treated me like their own son. Everything was great. Helenka and I had been getting closer and closer. The last time I had seen her she had come to meet me just before I left to go back home.

I remember it as if it was yesterday. She had chased after me down the street and caught me just as I had reached the Tube station. It was raining heavily and I spun round when I heard her sweet voice calling my name. She stopped in front of me, wrapped her arms around me and looked up at me with her big hazel eyes. "Please don't go" she had said "Stay here with me" she had said. "I can't, I wish I could but I can't. I have school tomorrow, and so do you." I squeezed her in my arms and she buried her head in my shoulder. "I don't want you to go" She sobbed. "Hey" I said, lifting her chin to look at me again and I wiped a tear from here eye. "I'll be back in a few weeks and I promise I'll come and see you straight away." A small smile spread across her face at those words and I moved a strand of wet brown hair out of her face. "I love you Mikey" She whispered as she leaned closer to my face. "I love you too" I whispered back and then our lips met for the first time. Tiny shockwaves ran through my body as her tongue slipped into my mouth and met own one. Then it was over and I we were parting ways. Life is great I had thought.

Then it happened. That fateful day when Helenka's dad had come home early from work to find my dad fucking his wife. After that Helenka's parents got divorced and her dad moved away, taking her with him. It all happened between one of my monthly visits and the next time I went there I was devastated to find out that I was never going to see Helenka again. When I found out why I had wanted to kill my dad. I hated him more than I had ever hated anybody in my entire life and I didn't speak to him for months. He had taken from me he person I had loved the most and I never forgave him for it.

That was a long time ago. I was now19, and she was now 18. It had been over five years and not a single day had gone by that I hadn't thought of her. I had been in many relationships since then but none of them had lasted longer than a few weeks. About a month ago I had found her again online and started chatting to her again. It turned out that she missed me as much as I missed her and that she'd been trying to find me as well. Now I was on my way to meet her. She had got two tickets to see Killswitch Engage, one of my favourite bands, one for her and one for a friend but her friend couldn't go so she had given it to me. I reached Brixton Academy and waited for about five minutes before she arrived.

"Mikey! Over here!" She called and I turned to see her walking down the street towards me. As I laid my eyes on her my heart skipped a beat. She was absolutely stunning. Her huge breasts bulged underneath a tight purple Killswitch t-shirt, her tanned legs showing in between a lacy black and red skirt and thigh high black boots. On her small right hand she wore a fingerless woolen glove, striped in black and purple and each of her tiny fingernails was painted black. As she reached me we embraced briefly and then she said "It's so good to see you again. You're a lot taller than you used to be"

"You've grown a lot yourself" I answered with a grin. I'm sure she was still the same height as when we'd last seen each other.

"How do I look?" she asked and gave me a little twirl

"You look..." I struggled to find the right word and instead found myself staring into those beautiful hazel eyes again.

"That good, huh?" she said with a sexy little smile, breaking my trance.

Just then the doors opened and people started making their way inside so we joined the crowd and filed into the building.

***

Three hours later we left the gig both sweaty and slightly drunk with ringing ears. "That was awesome!" she shouted and I nodded in agreement. They had played all their best songs finishing with 'My Last Serenade' then coming back for an encore with our favourite song 'The End of Heartache'. "So where are you staying tonight?" I asked as we reached the tube station nearby "A friend's house Croydon" she answered.

"Croydon?" I exclaimed "but that's miles away, it'll take ages to get there. Come crash at mine, it's only a five minute walk from here"

"Really? Are you sure it's ok?" she asked, slurring her words slightly

"Of course, what are friends for?" I replied with a smile. With that said I lead her by the hand down the street towards my flat as we continued to chat about the gig.

Ten minutes later we walked through the door into the flat I shared with my friend Sean. He was spending the night at his girlfriend's place so the flat was empty. It was a simple flat, two bedrooms, a small bathroom, a small kitchen and a livingroom. I lead her into the livingroom and she sat down on the sofa. "Make yourself at home. There's beer in the fridge if you want one, the TV remote is...somewhere. I'm gonna go take a shower" As I entered the bathroom I heard the TV blare to life in the other room. I switched on the shower, undressed and stepped under the hot water. It felt good on my dark skin and I stood there under the water for a few minutes enjoying the sensation. As I stood there my thoughts drifted through the wall into the livingroom and I felt my cock spring to life as they settled on the beautiful young girl on my sofa. I was so focussed on her that I didn't hear the door open or the rustle of the shower curtain as she slipped in behind me. My heart nearly stopped when I felt a small, soft hand reach around and squeeze my hard cock. I spun round so fast I almost slipped over but I managed to regain my balance at the last second. "Sorry if I startled you" She squeaked "I just can't hold back any longer"

I had to pinch myself just to make sure I really was awake. She noticed the disbelief on my face and smiled that sexy smile again. "Don't worry, you're not dreaming" She said and stood on her tiptoes to kiss me deeply. I returned the kiss and slipped my tongue into her mouth and felt the familiar tingling sensation I had felt all those years ago when we had shared our first kiss as our tongues met once again. I broke away from her and looked down into those big pools of hazel and saw the longing in them that I knew was showing in my own dark brown eyes. I stroked her wet hair then moved it behind her head as I leaned down to kiss her again, this time more passionately. She moaned into my mouth as our tongues danced and wrestled with each other and our hands roamed each other's bodies. I cupped her huge right breast with my right hand and kneaded her firm ass with my left. She moaned again as I pinched and tweaked her nipple until it grew stiff and I broke the kiss again so I could run my tongue down her body to lick it. I flicked my tongue over it a few times and it stiffened even more then I circled the circumference of her areola and slowly spiralled inwards until I was sucking on her nipple like a baby. I swapped breasts and repeated the process while I played with the other.

I looked up into her face and saw that her eyes were closed and then I slowly started kissing my way down he rest of her body. As I got down onto my knees she spread her legs in anticipation of what was about to happen.

I took a moment to take in the sight and sweet smell of her beautiful pink folds then ran a finger from her shaven mound down to the bottom of her slit. Then I replaced the finger with my tongue and ran it back up to her mound. "Mmmmmm" She moaned as my tongue stud hit her clit "Lick it Mikey. Please lick my pussy" I obeyed and stuck my tongue into her soaking cunt as far as it would go then licked my way up to swollen little bead of her clitoris. I circled it with my tongue before sucking it into my mouth. I help it securely between my lips as I massaged it with the stud in my tongue. "Yes! Yes! That feels so good" She moaned louder and louder as I slid one and then two fingers into her hungry pussy and she started to buck and grind against my probing fingers and tongue. I slid in a third finger and she screamed in ecstasy "Oh shit, that's so good, make me cum Mikey, make me cum!" I increased the speed of my fingers as I pumped them in and out of her sopping wet pussy and sucked on her clit. Her pussy muscles tightened around my fingers and she screamed out even louder than before as her orgasm gripped her and my mouth was flooded with her juices "HOLY SHIT MIKEY! I'M CUMMMMMINNNGGG! I'M CUMMMMINNG! OHH MYYY GOD!" Suddenly her knees buckled and she drooped down next to me trying to catch her breath.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 09:02 PM
"That was fantastic" She whispered into my ear before slipping her tongue into my mouth to suck her love juices off my tongue. She traced her hand down my muscular chest slowly going lower and lower until she wrapped her small hand around my pulsing 8 ½ inch black erection. "And now it's your turn big boy" Slowly she started to stroke my foreskin back and forth, squeezing it causing it to grow even bigger and harder. I laid back in the tub as she kissed her way down to my throbbing prick and planted a kiss on the tip. I moaned softly as she licked up and down my shaft then my balls.

"Does Mikey like?" She asked

"Oh yeah, Mikey likes" I answered. She smiled and sucked the head of my dick into her mouth and massaged the underside with her tongue. The she started slowly bobbing her head up and down each time taking more and more of my dark rod into her mouth. She was two thirds of the way down when she suddenly gagged as the head of my cock hit the entrance of her throat and pulled back. She stayed there for a moment, licking and sucking me before trying again, this time she made it to and inch above the hilt before gagging again and pulled my cock all the way out until she was sucking on the head again. Then she took it in inch by inch until her face was buried in the black curls of my pubic hair. She looked up at me, our eyes locked and I almost blew my load right there and then but I closed my eyes and held on as she started bobbing up and down, deep throating me. With her left hand she reached under and cupped my balls, rolling them around in her hand while she sucked on my cock. I didn't couldn't stand much more of this wonderful treatment and my whole body tensed and my balls tightened as I shot the first spurt of creamy white cum down her throat. She pulled back so I could dump the rest of my load into her mouth and once I had finished she swallowed the whole lot.

"Yummy" she moaned and sucked on the tip of my prick to get the last remnants of semen. I leant down and slipped my tongue into her mouth and was greeted with the salty tasted of my own cum.

I stood up and turned off the shower as it had stopped being hot a while ago then grabbed a towel and led Helenka by the hand into my room. I sat her down on my bed and proceeded to dry her hair, then the rest of her body paying special attention to her breasts, it took a while since as soon as I dried an area the water dripping from my curly black hair would make it wet again and I'd have to dry it all over again. By the time she was dry my cock was hard again and I kissed her deeply. Suddenly she pushed me away and looked into my eyes.

"What's wrong?" I asked in a concerned voice as a troubled look crossed her face

"Mikey there's something you need to know" she squeaked, suddenly shy and her face blushed red "I'm still a virgin"

"You're kidding right?" I said in disbelief, there was no way that the sexy little minx sitting on my bed was still a virgin, it just couldn't be possible.

She shook her head "It's true, I've been waiting for somebody special, somebody like you" she said then kissed me again "I want you to be my first Mikey"

Just hearing her say it made my cock throb and twitch. I couldn't believe it, one of my biggest fantasies was about to come true, I was about to take my childhood friend's virginity. Never in a million years would I have thought that this one would come true. I started to kiss her again, my tongue probing into her mouth and playing with hers. I laid her down on the and spread her legs while I slid a finger into her quickly moistening pussy. Our tongues continued to entwine and fight in each others mouths.

"Mikey, be gentle with me" she whispered and I smile and kissed her lips.

I positioned the head of my prick at the entrance to her wet cunt and rubbed it up and down her slit before slipping it into her pussy. I rammed my entire length into her all the way to the hilt, popping her cherry and making her cry out slightly in pain.

"Don't worry baby, it's ok, just tell me when you want me to go on" I cooed. I stayed inside her for a few minutes enjoying the feeling of how unbelievably tight she was. After a few minutes she told me she was ready and asked me to go slow so I slowly pulled my cock out until just the head was inside before plunging back in then out again and in again. She started to whimper and moan as the pain subsided and pleasure took over so I increased my pace.

"Holy shit Mikey, your so fucking big, I'm gonna cum!" She arched her back as her tight pussy got even tighter and spasmed around my fuck pole. I grit my teeth and screwed my eyes closed as rode through her orgasm. I could have cummed then but I didn't want to, I wanted it to last as long as I could possibly last. As her orgasm subsided I started fucking her harder and faster and she moaned her approval.

"Oh yeah! Fuck Mikey that feels so good, fuck me harder!"

"Oh Helenka, you're so tight" I groaned

For 15 minutes I pounded her pussy for all I was worth until I felt her third orgasm building inside of her.

"Oh Mikey I'm gonna cum again" She cried

"I'm gonna cum too" I cried even louder

"Fill me up Mikey, fill my cunt with your creamy spunk"

I fucked her even harder than before and as she came again I rammed my cock in as deep as it would go as I unloaded my balls deep into her cunt. We both cried out as we came and then kissed passionately. I kept my dick inside her until it was completely limp then pulled out and lay next to her.

"Thank you Mikey" She whispered as she cuddled up to me "That was amazing"

"Anytime" was the only response I could give as I lay there with her in my arms before we drifted off to sleep...



The End

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 09:15 PM
Vacation Home


Tiffany and Jeff had arrived at their vacation home in the Bahamas a day earlier than they had planned. Jeff dropped her off at the house and ran to the store to get some wine for later on. Tiffany walked through the house to the bedroom and kicked off her shoes. She walked over to open the curtains above the window.

She looked towards the pool and saw the groundskeeper Marcus. He was swimming in the pool. This was no big deal. They didn't mind the help using the pool when they weren't there. She smiled and watched him for a couple of minutes.

She walked through the house towards the back door to let him know they arrived early. Before she could open the door she noticed he was no longer in the pool. He was standing beside the pool with his towel in hand. The water glistened against his dark skin.

He was about 6 feet tall, very athletic and his body was toned. Then she noticed it. His cock was huge. It hung roughly seven inches down his leg. She gasped and stepped back from the door, hoping he didn't see her. He dried himself off and sat back in the lounge chair to soak up the sun.

She had a great view. His legs were slightly spread. She tingled at the sight of his cock across his leg. She walked back towards the door. The tingling grew as she watched him. As if somehow he knew that she was watching, he reached down and rubbed his cock. To her surprise it grew as it stiffened.

It must have been 10 inches long. She was throbbing now. She slid her hand beneath her skirt and rubbed her pussy through her panties. She pressed her fingers against it each time his hand slid down the length of his cock. She began to imagine him inside her. She let out a slight moan as her fingers found their way inside of her panties and into the moist flesh between the lips.

She worked her fingers as she watched. He stroked the entire length of his cock slowly. She closed her eyes and could now see his dark cock slide inside of her slightly tanned body.

She opened her eyes when she heard the car door close. Just in time to see Marcus sprint to the guesthouse where the staff stayed. She pulled herself together and walked to the front door to meet Jeff. She kissed him as he entered.

"I missed you too," he said. "Have you seen the staff yet?"

"No," she said, "I haven't seen anyone yet."

He grabbed her hand and led her to the kitchen. He put the wine on the counter and pulled her near. They kissed and began to caress each other. He pulled her skirt up and squeezed her ass, pulling her hips into his. His cock was growing tight inside of his pants. She pulled herself back and freed it, stroking it as they continued to kiss. He moved his hands in front of her and rubbed her hot moist mound.

She dropped to her knees and sucked on his balls as she stroked his cock. His cock was a fair size. It was enough to satisfy her. She slid it inside of her mouth and closed her lips around it. She cupped his balls as her lips slid along his shaft. After a few minutes Jeff lifted her up and placed her on the counter of the island. She laid back as he removed her panties. He kissed her inner thighs before moving in.

He kissed her clit several times before licking it with the tip of his tongue. She squirmed on the counter as he moved his tongue up and down along her pussy. As he reached the top he would curl his tongue and gently flick her clit. It was driving her crazy. She closed her eyes and turned her head back and forth. This was making her dizzy so she stopped and opened her eyes.

There he was. Marcus was standing outside of the back door, watching. She quickly turned her head, hoping he didn't see her see him. Then she looked towards the back door again. He was still there. She smiled at him and he smiled back. She nodded her head to let him know it was ok for him to watch. He smiled and continued to watch.

"Mr. Jeff, Mrs. Tiffany?"

Dammit, it was the housekeeper. Marcus took off, Jeff popped up and returned his cock inside of his pants and stuffed Tiffany's panties in his pocket as Tiffany slid off the counter and lowered her skirt.

"In here," Tiffany said.

Tiffany was beet red when Marta entered the kitchen.

"I didn't expect you here until tomorrow, but I have made the beds, placed fresh towels in the bathrooms and I'll call in Ms. Stacy and tell her to get here and fix you some supper."

Marta was about 5'5', slim body and small firm breasts. She had light brown skin and long straight black hair.

"Thank you Marta," said Jeff.

"I will be in my room in the guesthouse if you need me," said Marta.

"Thank you Marta," said Tiffany.

Jeff kissed Tiffany and went to the bedroom to change clothes. Tiffany walked to the back door, but Marcus was nowhere in sight. She walked into the living room and sat on the couch.

A few minutes later Jeff walked into the living room with the phone up to his ear. "Hang on Tom, Honey I'm going to Toms house to say hi, wanna come with me?"

"No, it was a long flight. I think I will stay here and rest."

Jeff told Tom he would be right over and hung up the phone. "I'll be back before dinner," he told her as he kissed her. And he left. Tiffany walked to the back door and looked out. She couldn't believe she acted that way towards Marcus, but she couldn't get his huge cock out of her head.

Marta walked back in through the side door.

"You must be tired, you should go for a swim in the pool and relax," Marta said.

"Only if you come with me. Jeff went to visit a friend."

"Ok Ms. Tiffany, if you insist."

After changing Tiffany walked out the back door towards the pool. Marta was already in the pool.

"The water is nice Ms. Tiffany," she said.

Marta wore a two piece that showed her body nicely. The dark blue material stood out against her light brown skin.

Tiffany took her robe off and dropped it on the lounge chair that Marcus was on earlier. Her red two piece fit her nicely also. She was 5'9, long brown hair and slender. Her breast filled her bikini top.

"You been working out, haven't you Ms. Tiffany," said Marta.

"Just a little," Tiffany returned. She walked to the deep end and dove in.

They talked about the weather, the flowers and other things for a while as they played in the water.

Marta noticed Marcus working with the roses.

"Hmm, that Marcus is sure something to look at," Marta said.

Tiffany smiled, "You know each other well?"

"He takes good care of me Ms. Tiffany," Marta said.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 09:16 PM
"Really?"

"Oh yes Ms. Tiffany, he takes real good care of me. You and I talk about a lot of things, but I don't think you want to hear about my sex life."

"Do tell, Marta, do tell." They both giggled.

"He can satisfy the deepest thirst, if you know what I mean Ms. Tiffany." They both laugh.

"Marcus, come here and meet Ms. Tiffany."

Marcus walked over towards the pool. Tiffany felt a little embarrassed as he approached.

"Ms. Tiffany this is Marcus, Marcus this is Ms. Tiffany."

They smile at each other and said hi. Marcus pulled up a chair and sits down next to the edge of the pool. They talk about how nice the roses look for a while and Marcus repositions himself in the chair. Marta can see the outline of his cock as the material of his shorts tightened around his leg.

"You see that Ms. Tiffany," she said as she pointed at the bulge, "I told you. Marcus, come sit by the pool."

Marcus smiled as he moved over and sat on the edge of the pool with his legs in the water.

Marta slid her hand up the leg of Marcus' shorts and grabbed his cock. Tiffany tingled as she remembered him earlier by the pool. Marcus smiled at them. Marta reached up and helped Marcus get his shorts off. His huge cock was almost filled. Marta grabbed it and began to stroke it.

"You gotta feel this Ms. Tiffany," she said.

Tiffany smiled and shook her head, unsure if she could or not. Marta grabbed Tiffany's hand and moved it closer. Tiffany grabbed it.

"Ms. Tiffany, you ain't gonna get shy on me now are you, after all we been through?"

"No Marta, I'm not, but I haven't talked about this with Jeff yet."

"I won't tell if you don't Ms. Tiffany."

Tiffany smiled as she stroked his enormous cock with Marta. Marta could barely close her small hands around it. Marta leaned forward and slid his cock in her mouth. It stretched the lips of her small mouth. She sucked what little she could of it for about five minutes as Tiffany stroked his shaft and played with his balls.

"Wanna try Ms. Tiffany?"

"Not until I talk with Jeff about it," she said.

She wanted to very badly but she and Jeff had an agreement. They wouldn't have sex with other people until after they got their partners permission.

"I can't suck this thing no more, my mouth hurts."

"We gotta do something Marta, you got me started, now you gotta finish," said Marcus as he slid into the pool.

The water was up to his belly button and his cock still stuck up out of the water. Marta slid of her bathing suit bottoms and told Marcus to help himself. Marcus led Marta over to a spot along the side of the pool and leaned her up over the edge. The spot was just right where Marcus could stand behind her. He grabbed his cock and guided it into Marta's pussy.

Tiffany watched in shock as Marcus fucked this woman with half of his cock. Marta made a hell of a racket but looked like she enjoyed every bit of it. Marcus called Tiffany over. Tiffany could not take her eyes off his cock. Marcus pulled Tiffany even closer. Tiffany wanted to touch it again. Marcus smiled at her and grabbed her hand and pulled it closer to his cock.

Tiffany grabbed it. She could feel that it had gotten firmer since the last time. She began to stroke the bottom half of his shaft as the top half forced its way inside and out of Marta. Tiffany's pussy was screaming for attention now. She slid her hand inside of her swimsuit and forced a finger inside of herself. It wasn't doing anything for her, so she slid a second one in.

Marcus reached out to her again and spun her around. Tiffany's back was to Marcus now. She had lost her grip on Marcus' cock when he spun her around, so she quickly reached back behind her and grabbed it again.

Marcus felt Tiffany's firm ass. He slid his hand down the back of her bathing suit. Tiffany spread her legs apart a little. Marcus slid a finger down between her ass cheeks and rubbed the tight opening of her ass. Tiffany jumped a little then relaxed. Marcus put a little pressure on the opening, let off and repeated several more times. Tiffany's pussy was pounding now.

She reached back with her other hand and pulled Marcus' hand around front. Marcus slid his hand down the front of the suit and slid his middle finger inside of her. He pulled her body tightly against his as he fingered away inside of her. Tiffany kept thinking about his huge black cock and wanted it inside of her.

"Please... Please...," she said.

Marcus couldn't hear her over the sounds of Marta.

"Please... Please," she said louder.

The next thing she knew Marcus had lifted her onto the side of the pool next to Marta. Marcus slid the bottoms down her legs and flung them across the pool.

"I thought you would never give me a break Ms. Tiffany," said Marta.

Just then she felt the head of Marcus' cock pressing against the opening of her pussy.

"Oh My god," she said, "please go easy on me."

Marcus was as gentle as his huge black cock would allow. It spread her wide open as it entered. Marcus worked it in slowly. He had gotten about 5 inches when Tiffany almost passed out from the orgasm. Marcus paused as her pussy spasmed around his cock. When it settled down he began to work it again.

"Tell me when you have enough inside of you Ms. Tiffany," said Marcus.

Tiffany just moaned, she couldn't talk right now. Tiffany moaned again after he had worked a couple more inches inside her. Marcus just worked with that. Tiffany loved the feel of his huge, stiff, black cock inside of her. Marcus loved the feel of fresh meat himself. There weren't too many girls on the island that wanted to mess around with a cock that big.

Marcus fucked tiffany for good while. He could feel his own orgasm coming. He fucked her faster. Suddenly Tiffany could feel his balls slapping against her. Marcus had the entire length of his 10 inch cock inside of her. He was fucking Tiffany hard. Tiffany had just completed another orgasm when Marcus pulled out.

Marta had been watching in shock herself. Ms. Tiffany had just taken the whole thing inside her. Marta saw Marcus pull out and immediately grabbed his cock with both hands. She stroked it as hard as she could until Marcus came.

Tiffany just lay there. She was exhausted. She no longer had to wonder how it would feel, she knew first hand.

Tiffany had rested enough to make it inside of the house. She had dried off and was now laying in bed when Jeff returned. Jeff walked up to the bedroom.

"How are you honey," he asked?

"Fine," she said sadly.

She didn't want Jeff to be mad at her for not asking him first.

"Did you meet Marcus yet," he asked.

"What do you mean?"

"I hired him a couple of weeks ago and sent him down here, I thought you would like him."

Tiffany told him how it all happened. Jeff was happy to see that Tiffany had enjoyed her gift.



The End

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 09:29 PM
Drive In


It was a Saturday night and Brian and Kathy decided that they wanted to go to the drive-in. There was a double feature playing and they thought it would be a good idea to get out of the house and do something they had not done in a long time.

Both of the movies were scary movies. The first movie was low-budget and was not very interesting. Both Kathy and Brian found themselves getting bored of the low quality and looking around at the other cars in the lot. Brian looked towards Kathy and found her gazing at two people kissing passionately in a care a few feet away. Kathy continued to watch the couple as if it was the main feature on the screen. Brian quickly noticed how aroused Kathy became by watching such an erotic display. Her nipples were noticeable as they pressed against her tightly clinging shirt. Kathy didn't know that she was staring as she became more and more intrigued in the actions of the couple.

The couple were becoming more intense with their actions as you could not tell where their hands were as they proceeded to French-kiss with more enthusiasm. With one swift motion, the female was topless and exposing her breasts as if no one was even there. Kathy's breathes began to deepen and a slight moan crept from her mouth. Brian looked to notice that Kathy had dropped her hand into her lap and was pressing firmly on crotch. This made the bulge in Brian's pants increase as he felt his cock hardening every second he watched Kathy.

The movie became louder as the action increased. Kathy signed as she saw the woman drop her head in the lap of the other man. Kathy knew the man was enjoying the service he was receiving when she noticed him leaning his head back and closing his eyes in ecstasy.

A loud noise from the movie startled Kathy and she quickly snapped her head forward and realized that she had been staring. Brian gave a sly grin as he looked at Kathy. She knew she had been caught. Though she felt a little embarrassed from being guilty, she gave a bigger grin back.

Brian smiled as he patted her on the head as if he was telling her it was ok. Kathy scooted closer to Brian so that she would be less likely to continue watching the couple. Brian put his arm around Kathy and let his hand rest down her chest. Brian quickly noticed that her nipples were huge and hard as rocks. He gently pinched one and Kathy jumped like she had just been shocked with an electrical current. She turned her head and looked at Brian. A devilish look was on his face.

Brian firmly grabbed Kathy's head and pushed it in his lap. Her head fell in his lap with little resistance. Her face quickly met up with what was now an exposed hard cock. With little notice or hesitation, Kathy had half of his pulsing dick in her wet mouth. Drool leaked from her mouth and down his shaft as she felt his member growing more in her mouth. Her hand grabbed the base of his shaft and began to stroke his length as he pushed on her head to put more of his meat in her mouth.

Her pace began to quicken as more of his meat invaded her hot wet mouth. She could feel as his hand release the pressure from her head. She felt another shock as he moved his hand inside her shirt and was pinching and rolling her nipple in between his fingers. It didn't take much effort to get to her huge tits as her shirt draped open from her leaning forward on his erect cock.

She felt his hand leave her fully erect nipples as she felt his member get to its full length in her mouth. Brian put his hand between her legs and felt her thigh. A drop of her sweet nectar touches his finger as he slowly ran it up her leg. Her shorts opened slightly next to her leg. Brian eased his hand inside the leg of her shorts until he felt the massive wetness that signaled the panties that covered her puckering hole. The closer he ran his hand up her leg, the more of his length she devoured. He slid her wet panties to the side as he rubbed his fingers through her dripping folds of her pussy. She raised her head for a second to get a breath and let out a high-pitched moan.

With one swift motion, Brian sunk two finders in her quivering hole and pulled her towards his throbbing cock. Her head fell and she engulfed the entire length with one movement. The sound of is cock hitting the back of her throat smacked as one tear ran down her face. She raised up his shaft as the saliva from her mouth coated his entire member.

"I love sucking this big cock. I can't get enough of it. I want to eat your entire load. Please feed me your cum," she said with hunger in her eyes.

Brian laid in the seat as he positioned himself under her. His head was between her thighs and he slides her shorts and panties off until her glistening pussy was inches from his mouth. He could see little droplets covering her lips. Her clit stood out as if it was looking right at him. With a forceful lunge, he buried his face into her hot snatch. Kathy immediately closed her eyes and tilted her head back and let out a loud sigh. Her juices began to cover Brian's face as his tongue began licking and probing her clit and pussy hole. The faster he lapped up her sweet juices, the more she grinded her hips to fuck his invading tongue. Her clit was red and swollen as her rhythm and pace increased.

Her breathing became erratic as her moans and sighs filled the air. Brian knew she was about to explode. She braced herself on the console of the truck as one of her hands pulled and pinched at her exposed breasts. Brian sucked and slapped her clit as his fingers massaged her pussy hole.

"Oh god," she exclaimed as her body quivered. "Eat that fucking pussy fucker." Brian was punishing her pussy as her juices continued to cover his face. "Stop, Stop,' she said as her whole body began to shake. "Oh, shit. Oh, shit." Her body stiffened and both of her hands suddenly grabbed her tits as her pussy contracted. She pulled and yanked on her tits forcefully. The waves came over her like an earthquake as her orgasm rocketed through her body. Brian felt the walls of her pussy grip his probing fingers as her sucked her hard clit. "Eat that pussy bastard! Eat it all!" Brian eased his fingers out of her cunt and felt as her juices shot out and covered his mouth and tongue. He continued to lick and suck her lips and clit so as to not miss a drop of her sweet contribution. The orgasm seemed to last for minutes as the waves continued to make her shake and quiver.

Brian slid out from under Kathy. She laid her head on the armrest of the door as she tried to regain her strength from the extreme punishment she just received. She tried to catch her breath as she lifted her head and stuck it out the window to breathe the nice night air.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 09:30 PM
With one fluid motion, Brian came up from behind her and sank his rock-hard cock into her soaked pussy. One low grunt escaped Kathy's lips as she felt him push his entire member complete in her pussy. The force of the thrust pushed her out of the window enough to have her big tits slap the side of the truck door. She knew that he was going to not be nice about this now. She tried to prepare herself but the punishing thrusts were too much for her. She moaned and panted as his cock ripped through her lips with demanding authority. She could feel her pussy quivering still but she tried to compose herself enough to handle the pleasure that was increasing fast.

"Come on, fuck my cock," he demanded as his cock was beating her pussy. One slap on her ass and she knew he was going to make her submit. The next slap felt a little harder but the intense sting made her pussy even wetter. The more he slapped her ass, the harder his thrusts became. Her huge tits slapped the side of the truck as each thrust pushed her in and out of the window.

Kathy was exhausted from the punishment but was not going to accept that it was too much for her. She pushed back to meet his thrusts. Her pussy smacked as his entire length entered and exited her eager pussy. She could feel as his balls slapped against her clit. She opened her eyes to notice the couple in the next vehicle were finished and was getting dressed. The female had a towel and was wiping her partners load off of her chest. That was not going to happen like that.

With one last hard push, Kathy caught Brian off balance as he fell back a little. She knew this was her chance. She immediately turned around and grabbed his cock and swallowed the entire length again. She felt him pushing up to meet her open mouth. Brian's balls hit her in the chin as she gagged from the pressure his meat was inflicting on the back of her throat.

"Feed me your hot load now," she demanded as she looked him straight in the eyes. Her head continued to lower on his swollen cock. His balls began to tighten and she knew she would get her wish soon.

Brian pushed her back. She landed against the door as Brian mounted on top of her and placed his cock between her tits. He grabbed her tits as his cock slid between them. She looked in excitement as she knew that she would be seeing his member explode right in front of her. Brian pushed faster and harder as his breaths became more forceful. He slapped her tits and the shocks traveled throughout her body. Kathy had her hands working her pussy as she knew she could cum soon.

Brian raised as he positioned he cock inches away from her face. She could see how swollen the head of his cock was. She increased the torture she was unleashing on her pussy as she felt the building pressure of her orgasm as it grew closer.

"Yeah, give it to me. Feed me your cum. I want to taste you in my mouth," she said as she felt her orgasm beginning. "Oh god give me your cum. Oh, yes." Her orgasm hit her with great force as she buried her fingers in spasming pussy. She felt the walls of her cunt grip her fingers as her body jerked and shook.

"Here you go. All for you," Brian said as she opened her eyes. His cock pointed right at her as his first shot exploded and hit her lips. She lapped up the thick cum as her orgasm intensified. His next spurt shot right in her mouth. It seemed bigger than the first shot. She pulled her hands away from her wet pussy and pushed him towards her. His cock dropped in her mouth just as the third shot exploded. The hot cum filled her mouth as she swallowed. Her pussy exploded as her cum squirted from her pussy hole and covered the seat. She sucked harder and harder as his cum continued to explode from the head of his cock.

"Oh, shit. Suck it all. Eat that bitch. Suck me dry," Brian demanded as his cum continued to poor into her eager mouth. Her pussy relaxed as her juices trickled down her ass.

The last few drops of his cum fell on her tongue as his cock softened. She continued to suck every last bit down her throat. Brian moved back to the driver's seat as Kathy got up to situate herself. She turned to look at the couple in the next car and noticed that they had been watching. The couple smiled as Kathy put her tits away and was putting her shorts on. Kathy smiled back at them and noticed the female gesturing that Kathy had something on her mouth. Kathy felt and it was a few drops of cum from the first shot. She took her finger and wiped it off her chin and proceeded to suck it off her finger. The female smiled and gave her a thumbs-up. Brian was relaxing as he was composing himself.

The second movie was better. They both watched it as the other couple decided to leave. Towards the end of the movie, felt that the night was to be very exciting. He could not concentrate on the conclusion of the movie. He was cooking up something evil in his head. Kathy was ignorant to the fact of what was in store for her the rest of the night.



The End

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 09:42 PM
The Best Vacation


Written as an erotic fantasy for my man....

It is time for a nice getaway - we deserve it.

"I don't care where," I tell you, "someplace fun and sunny with gorgeous beaches!"

We can't decide between Cayman Islands, Cancun, or the French Riviera! Well since we only have a few days we rule out Europe till we have a little more vacation time and decide on Grand Cayman. Not too far away and lots to do - besides I work for a major hotel chain now and we get a nice suite at the resort CHEAP!

We get to the island, have a good fuck in the limo from the airport, a nice shower together, and go lay by the hotel pool. We order a couple of icy tropical drinks and begin rubbing each other with sun block. This is really an excuse to fondle each other in public. We hold hands and flirt a bit while we continue to enjoy ourselves. With our sunglasses on no one can tell how we are really just checking out some of the really gorgeous people there.

I am starting to drift off in to a lazy afternoon nap when I feel you squeeze my hand hard. That's our sign for 'would you check that one out'! I follow your gaze and to my surprise, it is not at all what I expected. I was expecting some knock out stunner in a string bikini. What I find instead that had peaked your curiosity is an average looking couple not unlike ourselves sitting on the other side of the pool - and they are checking us out!

After a few polite smiles and stolen glances they come over to us and sit down. We introduce ourselves and spend the rest of the afternoon chatting and getting to know each other. As the sun begins to go down you suggest that we meet a little later on for dinner together. The hotel is having a party for guests that includes dinner and dancing and we all decide to go together. We excuse ourselves and go back to our room to shower and change. Per your request, I put on a gauzy light sundress with tiny spaghetti straps and high heels that lace up around my legs. You love seeing my legs and my shoulders and I indulge you when ever possible.

We meet our new friends and things quickly take off. We have a nice dinner, lots of drinks, good music, and nobody needs to go to work in the morning! It doesn't get much better. We are all feeling good and get up to dance constantly changing partners. Pretty soon "Melissa" and I are dancing together and you and "Doug" sit down to enjoy a few drinks and see what is going to happen.

The place is fairly crowded and nobody is much caring what is going on. A few other ladies get up and join us and we have about 6 ladies dancing with us. You and Doug finally get to the conversation about sex and it is decided that we would all go back to our suite for the night. Melissa and I are really getting into each other as much as we can in so public a place - dirty dancing, a little touching, a stolen kiss once in a while. You and Doug are enjoying our little show. About this time, Melissa reaches out and strokes my breast. She puts her arm around me and pulls me closer in to her. I follow her lead and we begin to grind against each other to the music. It's time.

You and Doug come over and take us by the hands and lead us off the dance floor. As you are escorting us out of the club we over hear several comments which lead me to believe that Melissa and I were putting on more of a show than I thought!

You and Doug are both terribly worked up as we all enter the elevator to go back to our suite. As the doors close, Melissa and I embrace and begin to kiss passionately touching and grabbing and caressing one another's tits and ass. You come up behind me and begin kissing me on the neck while Doug does the same for his wife. We are all so horny we want to explode as we stumble into our room.

The Executive Chef, whom I once worked with, has sent up a bottle of champagne and a plate of strawberries and cream. Melissa and I begin to undress each other in the middle of the room as you and Doug put on some music and pour the champagne. It only takes a few minutes and by the time you are finished with your first glass, we have each other cumming as we eat each other's pussies in a frenzied 69.

Now that we have taken the edge off we relax a bit and join our men for another drink. Melissa and I are both naked except for our shoes and we are feeling really good! I sit down on the sofa next to Doug. Place my legs over his lap, and take the drink from his hand. Melissa straddles you and puts a very tight hard nipple in your mouth as she begins to grind her wet pussy against your cock.

I drink the rest of Doug's champagne and give him a deep kiss. Then I slide off his lap and begin to undo his pants as I position myself between his legs. I take his thick hard dick into my hungry mouth and begin to suck it and stroke it with my tongue.

Out of the corner of my eye I watch as your hard cock slides into Melissa's juicy pussy. You and Doug are moaning in delight as you savor your new playmates. After a few minutes I stop sucking his cock and take his balls into my mouth. I lick and tongue his nuts taking each one into my mouth one at a time.

His back arches and he exclaims "Dave you are one lucky son of a bitch!"

You can't answer him because you have his wife's tits in your mouth and her pussy riding your own hard cock hard. Melissa begins to moan and shout as she enjoys a hard throbbing orgasm. As I one again slide Doug's cock into my mouth aggressively, he begins to cum. I feel him begin to cum I pull off and let him go off all over my face and tits.

We sit back for a while and enjoy another glass of champagne and I steal some of your cigarette while we make out a bit for our friends. We sit back and enjoy each other's company for a while anticipating round two! Doug and Melissa have each cum hard, but we have not. As they take their time basking in the afterglow and we share our cigarette, I sit in your lap and I feel your hardness under my naked legs. Your cock is still wet from Melissa's strong orgasm and you can taste Doug on my mouth. Between this and the shared cigarette, we are both ready to go at it again.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 09:43 PM
You carefully lean me back so that my head and shoulders are on the floor and my back is resting against the front of the sofa. My ass and pussy are both up in the air for all to see. For a few minutes, you tantalize the sweet folds of my labia with your tongue and gently suck on my clit. Then you stand over me and gently slide your hard throbbing cock into my juicy pussy. I feel your balls against my ass as you very firmly but gently ride me like this for a while. You know that it would be very easy to hurt me in this position and continue your powerful strokes in a slow and gentle rhythm as you use your fingers to tantalize my clit. I begin to moan with delight and you just smile at me knowing that I am about to cum. You stop and instead tease me by slapping at my clit with your cock.

I know your moods and I know that this means that you are not going to make me cum until you are good and ready to make me have a huge screaming orgasm. Two can play at that game. I roll backwards and crawl up to you as you sit on the edge of the sofa. I crawl up in between your legs and lift them up by the thighs. You are most vulnerable to me in this position and we both know it.

Doug and Melissa watch enraptured by the little show we are putting on, but in reality we have forgotten they are even there. I lick you all over just teasing a little at your ass but not giving you the full satisfaction. I take your balls into my mouth as I did Doug a few minutes before. I love the fact that you are so vocally appreciative of my talents and you don't disappoint me. I lovingly tongue your balls and take your hot shaft into my hungry mouth bringing you closer to an orgasm - but two can play the teasing game and I won't allow you to have your satisfaction yet!

I back off just as you reach for the back of my head. I laugh a bit mischievously as I crawl away toward the plate of strawberries and take a nice fat one covered in whipped cream. I roll over onto my back and begin to rub the cream into my pussy with the strawberry.

"Who wants pie?" I ask as I continue to frig myself with the fat strawberry!

Melissa decides to join me on the floor as we continue the show that we began earlier in the evening. As we kiss in the middle of the room, we share the strawberry and all we hear from you and Doug is heavy breathing! I can see that you both have your hands on your cocks.

Melissa and I are sharing a deep kiss after finishing the strawberry and she begins to suck on my nipples as I rub my hands up and down her perky ass. I lay back a little as she begins to kiss her way down my body and I look over at you and smile. Melissa is licking my clit hard and I am enjoying it as I watch you lean over to Doug and begin licking at the head of his cock. It seems as though that was what Doug was waiting for all evening. I cum hard but quietly as Melissa slips two fingers into my pussy and I watch you take his cock into your mouth! Doug takes you by the back of the head and holds you in place as he fucks your mouth.

By the time that you and Doug decide to switch positions Melissa and I have gotten into another hot 69. Her face is between my legs and she is moaning wildly like she is having something she has never had before. You can tell by the angle and position of my body that I am teasing her ass with my tongue. You know just what she is feeling because it is one of your favorite things for me to do to you! She can't take the distraction any more and sits up on my face so she can have my full attention. I continue to work my tongue in her ass and pussy as she rubs her clit and begs me not to stop.

You and Doug join us on the floor and I moan loudly as I feel you slip that wonderful cock into my hot pussy. No mercy now. With Melissa on my face you ride my pussy hard and fast! But I feel you stop once again before I can cum. I hear you moan and feel your strokes grow slow but more powerful than ever and I know without looking that Doug is now fucking you! Your combined weight is giving my clit EXACTLY what I have wanted all night and even with Melissa's pussy on my face, I scream loud enough to be heard on the beach!

My shouts of excitement are enough to get everyone going. Melissa cums again on my face as you bite her nipples roughly. You feel the throbbing of my hot pussy on your cock and Doug's motions and you finally cum hard enough for it to fill my pussy to overflow! Doug, being on top can see everything and leans forward to take his wife's tongue in his mouth as he cums deep in your gorgeous ass!

Slowly we all separate and lay on the floor together. We are all too hot and sweaty and euphoric to do anything but just breathe.

You and I are lying next to each other and roll over to stare into each other's eyes. We whisper sweet and loving things to each other kissing softly once in a while. We know Doug and Melissa are doing the same thing as we drift off to a light gentle sleep.

When we wake up about 30 minutes later, they are gone. We take a relaxing shower together caressing one another sharing passionate kisses. We dry each other off and lay down in our luxurious bed where we make love gently and tenderly for the rest of the night!



The End

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 09:53 PM
Driving Home From the Movies


Driving home from the movies, Brian struck up the conversation of how Kathy liked the drive-in. She said that the first movie was a bit disappointing but the second movie was pretty good.

"Oh, so you were disappointed during the second movie?" Brian asked as he drove out of the theatre.

"Well, the movie was bad but I really like the time we had," Kathy proclaimed, defending her statement.

"How about you come here and suck me until we get home," Brian suggested as he pulls his semi-hard cock from his shorts.

"Just make sure we don't wreck," Kathy requested as she moved closer.

"Just suck me and I will worry about the driving," Brian demanded as Kathy leaned down to insert his dick into her lips.

She could still taste her cum on his cock from earlier. Though he wasn't completely hard, she could feel his precum covering the head of his cock. She used her tongue to lick it off. The smooth texture coated the surface of her lips. She could feel his cock twitch as it slowly began to grow in her hand. She began to inch more and more of his hardening cock in her mouth. She began to salivate as she felt his balls tighten each time she stroked his cock with her tender lips.

Brian was enjoying the drive very much. He did not notice a speed bump in the road and was unable to slow down enough to gently ease over it. The sudden jarring of the truck caught Kathy by surprise and she was impaled onto is meat. Brian could feel as her lips touch his sack when the entire length of his member was totally engulfed by his wife.

Kathy gagged for a second and pulled back a little so to relieve the pressure of his cock on her throat. The feeling of her lips surrounding him and the pressure of her throat contracting on his cock made him completely harden instantly. Now she had one hand on his bulging boner and looked at him.

"Was that on purpose?" she asked as she stroked the entire shaft slowly.

"Sorry, I didn't see it," Brian admitted.

Kathy proceeded to continue stroking as her mouth, once again, began licking and sucking his manhood. She felt as the veins in his cock bulged and the head became redish purple from the severe pressure of its hardness. She felt the truck come to a slowing stop but didn't realize that they were at a stop light at the intersection. She continued to slowly stroke his cock and lick the head of his cock as she felt him thrust a little bit.

Brian looked over to see that a car next to him had three younger guys looking as his wife was gobbling his cock. They looked and clapped as the light turn green and they proceeded through the intersection. Kathy was becoming more and more hungry for his erect member. Her head made longer and faster motion up and down his shaft. Brian could hear her sucking and slurping his cock and she began to moan.

With one hand on the steering wheel, Brian used his other had to put more force on Kathy's head. The sounds of suction became loader. Brian looked over to see that she had put her hand in her shorts and was using two fingers to stuff her pussy.

Two blocks from their driveway, Brian reached over and slid his had down her ass and proceeded to insert a finger beside Kathy's two busy fingers. She let a little squeal out since she could not say anything with his hard cock ripping through her lips. Her pussy juices quickly covered all of their fingers.

As Brian pulled in the driveway and shut the truck off, he pulled his finger out and inserted it beside his cock, in Kathy's mouth. She could taste the sweetness from his finger mix with the saliva and precum from his cock.

Quickly, Brian pulled his cock from her mouth and exited the truck and walked towards the door. Kathy leaned up and grabbed her stuff. She closed the door on the truck and notice that Brian was already in the house. Confused, Kathy walked towards the house. Her panties were soaked and her mouth was salivating.

She walked in the house but Brian was nowhere to be found. She shut the lights off in the living room and went to her bedroom door. It was shut and it was dark. She could hardly see anything except the street light shining through the window. She opened the door and it was totally dark in her bedroom.

"Brian, where are you?" Kathy got no response.

Confused, she closed the door and dropped her purse on the floor. She put her hands in front of her to ensure she didn't run into anything.

Catching her by surprise, Brian pushed Kathy face first onto the bed. Before she could move or turn, he grabbed her shorts and panties and pulled them off. She could hear the fabric tear from them coming off to fast.

"Hey, what the FUCK," she yelled just as she felt him on top of her and his cock jammed in her pussy. She felt as his hand held her head to the bed. She could feel as he rammed his cock in her pussy with intense force. The entire length entered her quick and pulled back slower. She could hear his cock slapping her pussy. She couldn't move. He was in total control and she was subject to the punishment he was going to unleash.

"Fucking bitch, time to beg," Brian said as his teeth grinded together. "Nice, wet, sloppy pussy like that needs to get fucked by a hard cock."

She could feel his cock invading every inch of her canal. She felt the juices cover his cock and moisten her thigh. Suddenly, she felt a burning feeling on her ass. She didn't hear the smack but she felt the burn from his hand slapping her ass. His had released her head and slapped her other cheek. The burn hurt but not as bad as it could have. She looked around at him and saw as he had both of his hand grabbing and massaging her ass cheeks.

She saw a small red light. He had set the camcorder up and was filming the entire event. Her eyes adjusted to the darkness and could see his cock piercing her with pounding force.

Kathy threw her leg over and Brian landed on the bed. Kathy quickly mounted him and grabbed him by the throat. "Listen to me mother fucker. I don't beg, I just take it," she said as she lowered her wet pussy on his hard cock.

She began grinding her hips on his member. She could feel her clit rub against his shaft. She knew it wouldn't be long before she would be bucking from an incredible orgasm. She could see Brian laying there with his eye closed. She could tell that he was enjoying the ride. The pressure from her orgasm grew near and she knew exactly what she was going to do.

A split second before the orgasm consumed her, she dismounted his hard cock and placed her pussy right above his face. She grabbed his head and force it in her spasming cunt.

"Eat it. OOOOHHHH YEAH!!! Lick that tight pussy," she screamed as her orgasm hit her. "You like my pussy, don't you?" she demanded as she heard him slurping and lapping up all the sweet nectar. "Come on, lick that clit and tongue fuck my hole." Her orgasm started to weaken. "Lick it all up. Don't waste that sweet juice."

Kathy collapsed on the bed next to Brian. She let out a long sigh. After a deep breath, Kathy put her hand on her crotch and felt the heat coming off of it as her juices coated every inch of her pussy and part of her thigh. She could hear Brian licking the juices from his face.

"Come here and fuck me with that big cock. I want to feel your cock in my pussy now." Brian didn't hesitate with her request. Placing one leg on each shoulder, Brian entered her pussy with ease. The juices made for a great lubricant. Though a bit slower than before, Brian was still fully erect and penetrating her pussy with every inch. "Oh yeah, sick that nice cock in my tight pussy," Kathy said with long breaths.

Brian sank his member deeper and deeper in her pussy until he was complete devoured by the velvet walls of her canal. Kathy pinched her nipples as his tempo quickened. Kathy used one hand and was rubbing her clit vigorously as Brian filled her pussy full of hard cock. The tempo increased dramatically as Kathy felt that another orgasm was just around the corner. Brian felt also felt the pressure build as he pounded harder and harder with each thrust.

"Make my pussy cum. I want to cum. I want cum," Kathy exclaimed as her orgasm began.

"OH YEAH," Brian grunted as he stood up above her.

"Give it to me," Kathy demanded as her orgasm peaked.

Brian jerked his cock as spurts of cum shot from his member and rained down all over his wife. It was like rain drops hitting all over her chest and face. Kathy felt the warm droplets hitting her skin as her fingers were buried deep in her pussy hole.

After their orgasms subsided, Kathy leaned up and began sucking the last few drops of cum from his softening cock. "Your cum is awesome. I love eating your cum," Kathy said as she looked up into her husbands face. "I want to be fed your cum as much as possible."

Brian slowly lowered himself onto the bed and laid there while his body relaxed. Kathy was licking and touching his limp cock. She was cleaning it good. Every drop that would present itself on his head, she would lick it up quickly. Kathy continued to slowly rub and finger her pussy. The both laid there speechless while Kathy was playing. Brian enjoyed the view but was spent. He continued to watch as Kathy began to lose herself into the moment as if he wasn't even there.

Brian wondered what was about to happen. Patiently, he watch as he could see that things were not over.



The End

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 09:56 PM
The Birthday Suprise


Her eyes popped open as she jumped up quickly. She moved her muscles, trained and unthinking, over to the dresser. Just as she turned the alarm off, she completely woke up and realized what day it was. The clock on the bedroom dresser read 10:30 am, Saturday, October 6th. It was exactly 3 days before her lover's birthday and 23 days before her own. She had a treat in store that would make this one of the most memorable birthdays for them both.

Colette was a fresh, young 19, soon to be 20 year old. She had short, raven, curly hair, pale white skin, and piercing green eyes. Although she wasn't extremely overweight, she still had a few extra pounds that in her younger days made her self conscious, but she wore them proudly now. At 5' 4" she had large 42 D breasts that complemented her strong arms and shapely legs.

As she looked at her lover, still asleep, her nipples began to harden, just thinking about what they did last night and what was hopefully in store for them this evening. Maureen, her lover, had no clue what was going to happen, which made it all the more exciting for Colette. She loved to keep Maureen in the dark about what was going to happen in the bedroom, often playing things by ear. Maureen was a 20 year old beauty that couldn't wait to turn 21. She was shorter than Colette, standing at only 5 foot with long, brown, curly hair, tanner coloring than Colette and sparkling brown eyes. She had a very curvy body and nicely shaped breasts that were only slightly smaller than her lover's.

Colette decided to let Maureen sleep and went into the bathroom. She enjoyed to start her day with a shower as it made her feel more awake and ready for the day and she started the water as she undressed. She walked into the shower and felt the hot water cascade off her breasts and down her sides. She washed her hair first then turned to her loofa to wash her body. As she was soaping her arms and breasts, she started thinking about what her and Maureen had done to each other last night.

'Why not, I've got the time' Colette thought to herself and she started caressing her nipples. When she got to her clit, she was thoroughly excited as she remembered how hot it was to fuck Maureen with their new strap-on. Colette thought about how perfectly their bodies moved in rhythm and how the hours just flew by when they were fucking each other. Soon she found herself crying out with pleasure as her fingers moved fast and hard over her clit. When she came, she almost fell over. Her body, racked with pleasure, sank down to the shower floor as she heard the bathroom door open and saw Maureen walk in to use the toilet.

"Honey, are you okay? I thought I heard you yell something." Maureen asked, concerned.

"Uhm, yea. I just can't seem to hold on to anything today and dropped the soap for the 5 time. I'm a little frustrated." Colette replied quickly. She didn't know why she decided to lie to Maureen. It wasn't like she didn't know that Colette masturbated. They both agreed that it was a normal, natural thing and sometimes would even masturbate for each other in the bedroom. Maybe Colette didn't want Maureen getting an idea at what she was up to today. Either way, Maureen didn't seem to notice.

"I'm sorry you are frustrated, do you want me to try to cure some frustration for you, babe?" Maureen asked with a grin on her face. Colette smiled.

"You have no idea how much I would love that hun, but if we start I'm SURE I will be late to meet David and you know how annoyed he gets when I'm late." David was Colette's best friend and was essential in the birthday plans.

Colette jumped out of the shower, dried off, and quickly got ready to meet David. She knew if she stayed in the house much later she would not be able to keep her hands off Maureen. Since they got together they haven't been able to keep away from each other for more than absolutely necessary. They said their goodbyes and Colette got into her car.

The whole drive to David's apartment, images of fucking Maureen in various positions, in various places around their house flashed in Colette's mind. When her imagination started drifting to what possibly could happen tonight, she knew she needed to think of something else. David was a great guy but wouldn't be too open about her getting off in his apartment. They were best friends and David was a key part in her fun tonight, but they weren't that close.

Before she knew it, she was at David's apartment. She sighed a deep, sexually charged sigh and collected her things. As she walked up to his door, she felt strangely nervous. She had to tell herself that it was just David's place, she had been there literally thousands of times. Of course it was never on this type of business before. Prior to knocking, she reminded herself that it might not even happen and that something could go wrong or someone could back out. She felt that maybe she might be the one to back out. It had been so long since she felt that kind of touch. Her and Maureen had been together for a lengthy while and she couldn't have been happier the whole time. Her motto had always been 'Why try to fix something that isn't broken?'

Colette forced herself to knock on the door and pushed all the worry and odd thoughts to the back of her mind. She was greeted with David's large, friendly smile and a big, warm, best friend hug. He invited her in, not that she needed the invitation, and asked if she wanted something to drink.

"Uhm, no thanks. I'm planning on taking you out to lunch after everything is planned out. I miss you and we haven't done lunch in a while, Mr. Philosophy major!" she quipped.

"Sounds great to me!" David laughed and then added in a low voice, "You are so lucky that I only know attractive people."

Colette looked at him with a severe eye, then burst out laughing. "I assume you are adding me in that group of attractive people!"

"He better be" came a warm, melodic voice from the living area. This was the moment Colette had been waiting for. Jason, the main part in her plan, was standing in the living room. She turned to finally lay her eyes upon the guy that David said would be perfect to join in her bedroom endeavors with Maureen. He was around 5' 7" and wasn't super built, but it was easily told that he spent a few hours in the gym a week. His light brown hair and blue eyes finished the look. He was attractive to the point that he turned heads when he went out, but he was no model either. Colette found him very good-looking in the guy-next-door type way. She could see herself watching a baseball game with him or, if everything worked out, fucking him.

Feeling very nervous and excited, Colette took a few steps toward Jason and extended a firm hand. "I'm Colette, its nice to finally meet you. David has told me so much about you." These formalities seemed necessary, even though they might be too formal for what they were about to discuss.

He took a long look at Colette before he said anything. His eyes trailed from her short, curly hair down to her breasts, which were beautifully displayed, along her waistline, followed the curve of her hips and finally down to her sexy heels. She had made sure that she looked sexy, but presentable. Just his eyes on her body made her shiver with the possibility of what could happen. "You really are more beautiful than I imagined or that David led on. He has also told me a lot about you... and Maureen" he admitted.

She thanked him for his kind words and David suggested that they sat down and ironed out the details. Colette felt very comfortable around Jason, even if she was nervous, and decided that she wanted to continue with the plans. Jason was to arrive at Colette and Maureen's place at around 9:00 that evening. By this time, they would have already had Maureen's birthday dinner with friends and Colette will have explained everything to Maureen. This night was to be about Maureen, not Colette or Jason.

Once they discussed all the minor details, including turn ons, things that don't fly in the bedroom, and the fact that Maureen was in charge of the night, Jason needed to leave.

"I would love to stay and chat with such a beautiful lady, but I must be off. I have some errands to run before tonight." With that they all got up to say goodbye. Colette wasn't quite sure exactly how you say goodbye to someone you would be fucking in a few hours. Luckily, Jason had already decided that he wanted a kiss from her and took what he wanted. She was a little taken back from his straight forwardness but was happy that he was so willing to do this for her, no strings attached, and with knowing the possibility that the whole thing gets called off.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 09:58 PM
When David shut the door after Jason he turned to Colette and sighed "You and Maureen are sure lucky! You better buy me something really nice as thanks!"

Colette laughed "I'm taking you to lunch! Geez isn't that enough?" He just laughed. "Are you ready, Mr. Lawyer?"

"Stop rushing me, Miss Theatre Education major! I sure hope you don't rush your students like you are rushing me right now!" David shot back.

They both just laughed and walked out the door to lunch.

* * * * *

It was around 8:30 that night when Maureen and Colette got back to their place. Colette had DDed for Maureen, considering it was her birthday. She only had a few drinks but could feel the effects of the alcohol. In no way was she trashed, only slightly tipsy.

"Geez babe, you looked really hot tonight!" Maureen exclaimed. "If I didn't know better I would think that you were out to get a date." It was true that Colette had put a lot of effort into her appearance tonight. She wanted to be wanted by her lover and knew exactly how to make that happen. "I could hardly keep my hands off you all night" Maureen softly uttered as she leaned in for a kiss.

Colette gave her a kiss and laughed. "Thank you hun, but you looked amazing tonight too. It was nice knowing that I got to come back here and fuck the birthday girl who looked so enticing." They started kissing and holding each other. After about 5 minutes of this with the action obviously escalating, Colette stopped Maureen.

With a smile she said "Sweetie, if we continue like this we'll ruin part of your birthday present. I know you wouldn't want that."

"Oh really?" Maureen asked with her eyebrows raised. "Well, don't leave me in suspense, show me what you got me!"

"I...uhm...I can't just yet."

"Oh! I get it, you want me to cover my eyes." Maureen covered her eyes. "Okay, I can't see anything now!"

Colette smirked, knowing that there was a possibility that someone would end up blindfolded. "No hunny, I don't need you to cover your eyes. Actually, we need to have a conversation about some things. " Maureen looked surprised but didn't resist when Colette led her to the living room and sat her down on the couch.

Colette wasn't sure how exactly to approach the subject so after some hesitation, she just blurted it out. "Remember when we discussed bringing someone else into the bedroom? Well, David had a friend that he thought would be perfect for that and I met him today and he was very nice and polite and would love to be an addition in our bedroom. He understands that this is probably a one time only thing and that it might not even happen because I wasn't quite sure how you would feel about it and happy birthday!" She took a deep breath in and waited, searching Maureen's face for a flicker of any emotion. Usually Colette was very composed, especially about sex, but when it came to telling people really important things that she had been chewing on for a while, they always came out in a big jumbled mess. She just sat there, breathing deep and waiting for an answer, of some kind.

Maureen blushed a little and smiled a nice polite smile. "Uhm...well.. What would we exactly be doing?"

"Anything you want" Colette retorted. "Jason and I had the agreement automatically that this night was to be about you and you would be in charge. We are both at your mercy, if you want us to be, that is..."

Maureen looked unsure and felt more uncomfortable that she looked. She wasn't quite sure how this was going to work. It took two to tango, but how was it suppose to work with three? The idea excited her about as much as it confused her, though. She did want to watch Colette get fucked by a man, considering it had been 2 years since Colette had felt the touch of a man. It had been a fantasy of Maureen's since they had gotten together. Maureen had never felt the touch of a man before and was very curious about the differences. She had heard from her bisexual lover, but first-hand experiences were always more solid.

"His name is Jason?" Maureen inquired. Colette nodded. "Well, what if this Jason takes my beautiful, crazy, girlfriend from me?"

Colette laughed. "Oh hunny, you know that's not going to happen. No one on this earth knows my body like you do. Well, maybe my gyno, but she's married!" Maureen laughed and shook her head. Colette was always joking around, especially when it came to love and sex. "Besides," Colette continued "Why would I leave the last person I think about before I go to sleep and the first person I think about when I wake up to be with some...man?"

Maureen felt better now that she had gotten that worry off her chest. She believed Colette, she had no reason to lie to her and had never lied before, but she was still worried about the physical aspect. "What if it hurts? I know you haven't ever been that involved with a man before so you can't really tell me, but still..."

Colette sat there for a moment, looking deeply into her lover's concerned eyes. "Hunny, I know that you are worried, I'm worry too. Jason knows that neither of us have fucked a man before. I have extra lube and he will take it slow. I promise."

"And if he doesn't?" Maureen's eyes shone with apprehension.

"Well," Colette started "Then I will have to hurt the motherfucker for hurting my woman!" They both laughed. "He is a really really nice guy, Maureen. I can't see him being a complete idiot and not taking it slow. I'm sure he has dealt with virgins before."

"Is he clean? I mean, you said he had been with other people..."

"Hunny, he showed me his papers, they said he was clean as a whistle."

Maureen smiled, feeling a lot better. Colette was a very comforting person. She knew how to talk to people and could get even the most stubborn person to feel comfortable enough to talk to her. "Okay, babe, I trust you. What time is he coming?"

Just as she finished her sentence, the doorbell rang. Excitement ran through both of their bodies as Colette searched Maureen's face for some last reservations. She found some and was about to open her mouth to ask when she saw the sparkle in Maureen's eyes. Maureen had very expressive eyes and would get a certain sparkle when she was feeling very horny. Colette knew to take that next step.

She got up and walked to the door. With some last minute primping that made Maureen giggle, she smiled at her lover and opened the door. Jason stood there, looking quite debonair in a nice dark green open throat shirt with a pair of black slacks. He gave her the flowers that he brought and a quick hug and kiss and she invited him in. Maureen stood up and Jason turned to drink in her beauty. Colette stood in the background, just watching their interaction. It seemed that Jason admired Maureen just as Colette did. She loved to just watch Maureen bustle around the house and wonder how she convinced such a beautiful girl to be in her life.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 09:59 PM
Maureen could feel herself blushing as Jason took in her looks. She watched him and could also see Colette watching him. She took the silence to study him. He was a fairly attractive man with nice ocean blue eyes that smiled and light brown hair. She was pleased with David's choice. His gaze made her uncomfortable, though. It made her feel like she was on display and Maureen was so relieved when he finally spoke.

"So, David lied. Again."

Maureen was very confused. "What? What did he lie about?"

"He told me that you were beautiful, not absolutely gorgeous. That jerk. I didn't know what I was getting myself into. Two completely stunning women at once. I really don't think I can handle that." Maureen giggled at his obvious sweet talk. Even though she didn't really believe the lines he was trying to feed her, it still felt nice to be wanted. Colette put the flowers on the table and came up behind Maureen and put her arms around her lover's waist. Maureen let out a small sigh as Colette kissed down her neck. Colette knew that she would have to get the ball rolling and that Maureen didn't feel comfortable starting anything.

"Shall we get started, then?" Colette asked Maureen. She shook her head and Colette took her lover's hand and Jason's hand and let them to the bedroom. When they got to the bedroom, Colette looked Maureen straight into the eyes and asked "What do you want? You can have anything."

Maureen stood there staring at them for a moment then quietly said "I want him to watch. I want you to eat me while he watches." Colette smiled and directed Jason to a chair they kept in their bedroom that was at a perfect angle to the bed for watching and laid Maureen down on the bed. She straddled Maureen's leg, slightly grinding her pussy into Maureen as she bent over and slowly kissed down her lover's neck. Maureen sighed and let her head drop on the bed. Colette unbuttoned Maureen's shirt and continued her descent down between her lover's beautiful breasts to the top of her jeans. She then kissed all over Maureen's stomach.

Maureen could feel herself getting wet at her lover's touch. Colette always knew where to touch her to make her scream. She looked over at Jason and he was just sitting, taking in the sight. She felt her lover take off her bra and continue her assault on Maureen's breasts. Colette took one nipple in her mouth and softly sucked it until it stood up. She continued this oral worship of her lover's torso until Maureen could barely take it anymore. Colette then took off Maureen's pants and started kissing her way up Maureen's legs, starting at her feet. She took extra time on her thighs and made sure she stayed away from her pussy. Maureen felt a soft moan escape her mouth. Colette was driving her crazy and she needed her clit touched soon. She moved to touch herself and she heard a stern "No." escape from Colette's mouth. Maureen knew that there was no way Colette would let her touch herself and she knew it would be better if she let Colette do her thing. Frustrated, she sighed to urge Colette on.

Colette's hands were roaming all over Maureen's torso as she teased her thighs with her tongue and mouth. She finally took off Maureen's underwear. The cool air mixed with Colette's hot breathe made Maureen's clit pulse. Maureen looked over at Jason to see that he had taken out his dick and was slowly stroking it. It turned her on more knowing that Jason wanted them both, terribly. It was this moment that she knew exactly what she wanted done.

"Stop!" She cried just as Colette lapped at her clit. She shuddered at the pleasure and Colette, slightly annoyed at not getting to do what she loved, stood up, looking at Maureen. "Babe, I really want to see you go down on him and then watch him fuck you while you eat him."

Colette smiled. This was a position she had thought about, very often. It was one the main positions she fantasized about when she masturbated, even before she had been with Maureen. "Okay, hunny. Whatever you want."

Jason jumped at this turn of events and walked over to Colette who was standing at the edge of the bed. He leaned down and they started kissing. Maureen gasped. Seeing her lover kiss this man was very hot. She wasn't sure how she was going to feel about another person pleasing Colette, but she really enjoyed it. She couldn't wait to see him fuck her. They continued to kiss as Colette ran her fingers underneath Jason's shirt. She moved to take off his shirt as he pulled his arms up to help her. They went back to kissing as Jason started to undo Colette's shirt. By the time he pulled it off her shoulders and she let it drop to the ground, she was very horny. It had been a long time since she felt the rougher touch of a man. His large hands groped at her breasts held seductively in her very sexy black bra. She continued to passionately kiss him as her hands wandered down his flat stomach to his erect cock. She lightly pulled at his penis, making him moan in her mouth.

'Damn,' he thought 'She knows what she's doing. I guess you don't really forget how to please a man...'

Colette started kissing down his stomach, stopping to tease his nipples as she ran her nails up and down his back. She got down to his pants and pulled them, along with his boxers, down to his ankles. When she took his hard cock into her warm, wet mouth, she heard a gasp come from the bed. Maureen was rubbing her clit and watching her raven haired lover suck a man's dick. It was hotter than she had imagined. Colette smirked then continued to suck as much of him into her mouth as she could. She licked around the head and down the shaft. Jason was moaning the whole time as he pulled one of her heavy breasts out from her bra and teased the nipple. She moaned and made sure to swirl her tongue around the head while stroking his shaft.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
13-03-2008, 10:02 PM
Just as Colette was getting into it, Jason stopped her. He knew if she continued that he wouldn't get a chance to fuck her. He pulled her up to him and kissed her and started nibbling his way down her neck. She felt his hands, expertly skilled, take off her bra. He lapped around her breasts and finally started sucking on her nipples, knowing that they were very sensitive. One of the first things she found out when she got with Maureen was that she could cum from having her nipples sucked. He lightly bit down on one, then proceeded to the other.

When he was done there, he continued to kiss down her stomach and unbutton her jeans. Jason got down on his knees and took off her pants leaving her in just her sexy panties. He started kissing her thighs and running his hands along her sides and butt. She sighed and put her hands on his shoulders. He pulled down her underwear and sat there looking at her pussy for a few moments then he looked up at her and asked "Can I taste you?" She hesitated and looked at Maureen, who was still rubbing her clit and watching, wide-eyed. Maureen nodded, wanted to see someone eat her lover out.

Colette gave him a breathy "Yes" and he pulled one of her legs over his shoulder. He started slowly licking her lips, stopping every few minutes to lap at her clit, making her moan. He continued to lick her as he inserted two fingers into her. 'Wow, she's really tight' he thought, feeling himself get excited at the idea of fucking her. He continued to finger fuck her and suck her clit until she cam, very loudly. Jason had the idea that she was loud in bed, but he didn't know exactly how loud until that moment. He had to hold on to her so she didn't fall over.

Maureen was mesmerized. She loved to watch Colette cum anyway, but it was very hot to see a man make her cum. "That was beautiful" she softly said. Colette smiled at her and leaned over the edge of the bed. She was ready for more action. Jason stood up and asked where the lube was. Maureen grabbed it out of the bedside stand and handed it to him. Colette never got very wet and always needed lube when Maureen fucked her with any toys. Jason lubed up Colette, making her moan and wiggle her ass in the process. He lightly slapped her ass and told her to stop moving. Maureen and her just laughed.

When he deemed her lubed enough and was done making her moan for the moment he stood up. "Are you ready?" he asked in a steady voice.

"Yes, please fuck me" she begged, although she was nervous about it. Maureen smiled at her lover's worried expression and gave her a kiss and told her it would be okay. Colette took a deep breathe as she felt him start to enter her.

"Relax" he said as he inched his way inside her deep, wet crevasse. "Just breathe. I'm almost there." She was breathing deep as she felt him hit bottom. He smiled and Maureen asked, 'How is it?"

Colette thought for a moment and answered "It's different. It really warm and... it...uh...oh god..." She stopped in mid-sentence because Jason was slowly pulling out of her. She looked at Maureen and said "hunny, you've got to try this! Now scoot your beautiful body down here!" Maureen and Jason both laughed as she moved down to kiss Colette, then lay down in front of her. Colette proceeded to lick at her lover's clit, making her moan, while Jason started to fuck her faster. Every time he upped the pace, Colette moaned into Maureen's pussy.

They were all rocking, in rhythm with each other. Colette could tell that she was close to cumming so she put two fingers into Maureen's hole and starting fucking her fast. Jason saw that Colette added fingers, so he upped his tempo a little more and soon Colette was almost howling. It only took a few more minutes of Colette finger fucking her to make Maureen cum and once she started, Colette started cumming and as she came, she screamed Maureen's name. Colette's pussy was squeezing Jason's cock so hard that he started cumming inside her. They were all cumming at the same time. Their orgasms lifted them off the bed and sent them flying.

Once they all came down from their orgasms enough to sit still, they laid down to cuddle and nap, all of them with smiles on their faces.



The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

David_Ginola
13-03-2008, 10:34 PM
Wah bro....paiseh not much time to come in....finally can read a few gd stories from you....cheers

DHL_Express
15-03-2008, 12:39 PM
Her first time

I stopped by my friend Tom's place to see if he wanted to go hang out at Jimmy's Bar for a few beers. It wasn't unusual for me to just drop by unannounced at random times. Hell, we were best friends.


I let myself in like I've done a million times before. Tom's sister Tara was in the kitchen getting a soda and she jumped about a foot when I walked in and said hi.


"Fucker!" she said laughing. "You scared me!"


"Sorry," I said laughing at her reaction. "Tom around?"


"Should be," she said wiping up the soda she spilled when she jumped. "I heard him talking on the phone a little bit ago."


I couldn't help but enjoy the view of Tara's tits as she bent down to clean up the mess. I had a nice shot down the front as her flimsy pajama tank top gapped open.


Tara was a very petite, 18 year old. I don't think she weighed any more than 100 lbs. Although she was small, she had nice grapefruit sized tits that looked big for her small frame. They looked even nicer that evening. She didn't have on a bra and it was so obvious. She didn't seem self conscious about her extremely hard nipples showing as her tits bobbled around when she walked over to the trash can to throw away the paper towels.


I felt my cock getting stiff. Tara like to tease me. I always felt that way anyways. I always jerked off in the shower as I imagined fucking her.


"TOMMY!" she whined "Your girlfriend is here!"


"Hey!" I said acting mad. "Be nice"


"I'm always nice Bobby," she said brushing past me. "ALWAYS."


She gave me a sexy smile as she walked into the other room. I went upstairs and Tom wasn't in his room. When I turned around, Tara was there.


"He musta went somewhere." she said. "I just checked while I was downstairs and his bike is gone."


"Shit!" I said. "Well, I guess I'll see if I can find him in town."


I started to walk to the stairs and Tara stopped me.


"Can you take a look at my computer before you go?" she said innocently. "It's acting retarded for some reason."


"Sure." I said going to her room with her.

DHL_Express
15-03-2008, 12:40 PM
Her room was cluttered with bras and panties and shoes and girl shit. I was so turned on by the scent of her perfume lingering in the air of her room. I sat at her desk and started messing around with the keyboard. When I looked up, I could see her in the mirror. She smiled and began to take off her shirt.


"I think maybe you should take a look at these instead." she said as she slowly took off her shirt and out popped her perky firm titties. They looked sooo perfectly plump with hard pink nipples begging to be sucked. "See anything you like?" she asked fondling her tits and rolling her finger tips around on her nipples.


"Oh, as a matter of fact...." I said walking over to her. I never had a chance to say what I liked. She pulled me down on top of her. We kissed and I sucked her nipples for quite a while. We must have made out for about 15 minutes or so and the next thing I knew we were totally naked and I was about to put my dick into her.


"Do you have a rubber?" she said stroking my head with her thumb.


"Um...somewhere..." I said kissing her neck. "Do I need one?" I asked pressing my cock closer to her pussy.


"Do you trust me?" she asked grasping my balls.


"What do you mean?" I asked nibbling on her bottom lip.


"I'm on the pill," she said nibbling back. "but I had a one night stand last month with a stranger...we didn't have a rubber...I'm not infected with anything that I know of."


"I trust you," I said pushing my head into her tight wet pussy. "Oh God, your pussy feels beautiful." She was so tight and wet I almost came as soon as I entered her.


She moaned and met my deep gentle thrusts as I fucked her slowly and sensually. She grabbed my ass and pulled me closer. I knew I was going to cum soon. I pulled out and rubbed her swollen clit slowly with the tip of my cock. She squirmed and moaned as I made her cum. Then I entered her again and fucked her a little harder as I felt my balls tighten. I moaned louder and louder as I felt the pressure build up and then release as I came inside her.


She held on to me as we layed there feeling my cock twitch inside her. When I pulled out, I noticed blood on my cock and all over her and her bed. "What the?" I said out loud.


"I'm sorry..." she said starting to cry.


"It's ok." I said holding her and rubbing her back. "Is everything all right?"


"I should have told you I was a virgin." she said sniffing.


"Hey...don't cry." I said in shock of the whole thing. "Let's get cleaned up...Tara, I'm honored that you wanted me to be your first."


She led me to the bathroom where we showered and made love in the hot steamy water raining down on us. From that day on, she was my girlfriend. The hard part was telling Tom I fucked his little sister. He's cool with it...in fact I hope he'll be my best man because I'm asking her to marry me.

DHL_Express
15-03-2008, 12:42 PM
The Reunion by FantasyWeaver

Things were going along fine in Trace's life after graduating from college with his Masters degree. At 26 he had a good job, his own place, only his love life was sorely lacking. One evening Trace was in the grocery store shopping, a chore that he detested. As he went to open the cooler to get some ice cream he bumped into someone. "Excuse me....I'm sorry." A familiar voice asked, "Trace is that you?" Trace looked up to see Mrs. Dixon, his old high school buddy's Mom. "Hey Mrs. Dixon, how are you?" "Oh don't be so formal Trace...call me Debbie."


Debbie seemed very pleased to see Trace, hugging him...mashing her large breasts into his chest. At around 45 Trace thought Debbie looked better than ever. She was wearing a low cut summer dress, that provided a great view of her ample cleavage. They exchanged pleasantries as they checked one another out. "So how's Steve?" "Oh he's in the military now, stationed in Germany." And Mr. Dixon?" Still a work-aholic....he works late every night....I never see him." "As for me, I got laid off last year, so I'm alone a lot." "Say, why don't you come by and visit me sometime."


Trace thought for a second...."Sure, I'd love to." Debbie scribbled down her cell phone number telling him to use that number when he called. "I'm holding you to your word Trace....I expect to her from you....soon" Then Debbie hugged him again, her thigh accidentally (or not), pressing into Trace's crotch." "Promise?" "Sure...I promise." Trace watched her walk away fighting the urge to get a raging hard on. A couple of days later, true to his word Trace called Debbie. She invited him over, telling him to come by around noon on Saturday, hubby would be gone on an extended business trip.


Saturday around 11:45am Trace knocked on Debbie's door. He heard footsteps drawing close as Debbie opened the door, smiling and thanking Trace for coming. Debbie was wearing a short terry robe saying, "I was just about to jump in the jacuzzi....why don't you join me?" "Ahh, I don't have a swim suit." "You've got underwear on right?" "Ya, but they're just briefs." "So...that will do....come on....it'll be fun." At that point Debbie took offer her terry robe, tossing it over her arm. Debbie's tits were barely contained by her bikini top, and her thong barely hid anything.


Trace followed Debbie out to the jacuzzi where he took off his jeans, and hopped into the jacuzzi. For the next thirty minutes Debbie filled Trace in on all the family gossip. Suddenly the bubbles stopped, and Debbie asked, "Trace to turning the jets back on please?" "It's that dial right behind me over there." Fearing Debbie might react in a negative way to his erection he just sat there. "Come on Trace...help a girl out." Trace stood up his massive hard nearly pulling his briefs down. Debbie gasped, "Oh my Gawd Trace."


Embarrassed, Trace got out of the jacuzzi. "Maybe I better leave." "Why Trace...I'm not offended." "Come on let's go inside." Debbie handed Trace a terry robe, as the two went in the house. "Sit down Trace, I'll get us something cold to drink." Debbie returned from the kitchen with two ice cold beers. "Oh Trace, don't sit there...you'll get the sofa wet." Trace stood up...."Relax Hon, let me get a towel." Returning with a towel, Debbie folded it over placing it on the sofa. "Now, take off that wet underwear, and I'll put them in the dryer." "But I...don't argue Trace...hand them over."

DHL_Express
15-03-2008, 12:43 PM
Trace took off his briefs handing them to Debbie, trying to cover himself with the robe. "Debbie returned asking, "So Trace, you have any girl friends?" "Not at the moment." "Why?" "Well to be honest, I've been working a lot myself, and I just don't want any major commitments in my life right now." "Perfect, that's what I've been looking for, for some time now." "Someone to take care of me sexually without any commitments." "When I saw the size of your cock in the Jacuzzi, I knew you were the one." Needless to say, Trace was at a loss for words.


Sensing his surprise Debbie asked, "Do you find me attractive Trace?" "Absolutely." "Good....I hoped you would." "I know back in high school you boys were always checking out my breasts....right?" Trace smiled, and nodded. "That's what I thought." "Why, I bet you all used to go home an masturbate thinking about what they looked like didn't you." Again Trace nodded feeling his cock starting to harden again. He wasn't the only becoming aroused.... Debbie nipples were about to burst through her bikini top as she asked, "Would you like to see them now Trace?" Trace swallowed hard.... "Sure."


Debbie reached up, untying her bikini top, slowing exposing her right breast, then the left. Trace's eyes were glued to her every move. Tossing her top aside Debbie began to roll her nipples between her thumb and forefingers asking Trace, "Well...what do you think?" "Oh yes... beautiful." Debbie closed her eyes as she squeezed her nipples still rolling them between her fingers. Suddenly her body stiffened and she started cumming.


Then without saying a word, Debbie got on her hands and knees, and crawled over to where Trace was sitting. "Let's see just how big that cock of yours is." Pulling Trace's robe opening Debbie smiled, "Mmmmm, Trace it's so big and fat." Debbie ran her fingernails down his thick shaft causing Trace to shudder. Trace moaned as Debbie did it again and again. Suddenly his cock spasmed and Trace started cumming, a huge dollop of cum spurting onto his stomach. Debbie squealed with delight at the sight of him cumming.


Debbie licked up the cum from his stomach, and the remainder that oozed from the head of his cock. Amazed that he was still hard, Debbie took Trace's cock in her mouth, chewing gently on the head. Then Debbie deep throated Trace as she pulled her thong aside and slid her finger deep into her pussy which was awash with her own juices. Debbie sucked Trace's cock till she had satisfied her oral lust, then she sat back in her chair saying, "Let's masturbate together....I want to watch you jack off, and I KNOW you want to watch me play with my pussy."


Trace, having lost all his inhibitions started stoking his massive cock, smiling as he watched Debbie raise her left leg over the arm of the chair, baring her pussy for him as she slid two fingers into her creamy pussy. "Have you ever eaten a woman's pussy Trace?" "Once or twice." "Ahh, but I mean a REAL woman, not some high school or college girl." "Well, no." "I thought so....well get ready to eat mine....I'll guide you all the way." Trace placed his face between Debbie's legs, kissing her inner thighs, licking all around her pussy. "Mmmm, a man that likes to tease a girl...very nice....I think you're going to be a natural."


Trace continued teasing Debbie, when he decided enough was enough. He parted Debbie's folds with his tongue, lapping up her juices. "Ohh, Trace....you ARE a natural...I just knew it." "Suck my pussy Hon....Mmmm that's it." Trace did seem to have a taste for pussy....he liked it....the aroma of her sex, the taste of her juices, it was all good. Trace, started sucking Debbie's clit, inserting his thumb into her pussy, while penetrating her ass with his finger. Debbie was moaning, griding her pussy into his face as she started cumming, nearly smothering Trace as she pulled his head into her crotch.


As her orgasms started to subside, Trace aimed his cock at Debbie's pussy, and drove his cock deep into her. Debbie gasped as his cock hit bottom. "Oh fuck Trace, you really fill me up." "Fuck me baby...fuck me good and hard." Trace's lack of experience was more than made up for by his large cock, and his youthful exuberance. Trace was fucking Debbie, driving his cock into her pussy like a pile driver. Debbie was soon cumming again and again. Debbie asked Trace to stop....she wanted to change positions. Taking Trace into the dining room she leaned over the dining room table, her feet spread wide.

DHL_Express
15-03-2008, 12:45 PM
Looking back over her shoulder she asked Trace, "Have you ever eaten a woman's ass?" "No, of course not." With a sly grin on her face she said "Well, you might give it a try, all the woman I know LOVE having a good tongue lashing back there." Trace figured if it was half as good as her pussy, why not give it a shot. Trace knelt down and started running his tongue up and down Debbie's crack. Her reaction turned him on. Debbie reached back spreading her cheeks wife for Trace. Trace got the hang of it quickly, running his tongue up and down her ass, penetrating her asshole with his tongue sending her over the edge yet again.


Trace stood up and slid his cock inside Debbie's pussy on more time. Bracing himself, his hands on the edge of the table, Trace started fucking Debbie again. The harder he pounded her pussy the more Debbie liked it. Trace started slapping her ass, making Debbie squeal. Trace felt his balls start to tighten and he knew he was near. Debbie told him to come on her ass. Trace pulled his cock from her pussy and pumped it a couple of times and spewed his load, all over her Debbie's ass. Debbie massaged the cum into her cheeks, after which she and Trace took a shower.


Now Debbie and Trace fuck every chance they get. Trace is becoming a real cocks man and Debbie is getting all the hard cock she could ever want. With his new found confidence, Trace is getting plenty of young pussy as well, but he still prefers Debbie over the younger one. Debbie has promised to introduce Trace to some of her girl friends, they too need a good young cock, just like Debbie...Trace can hardly wait.

88888888
15-03-2008, 06:47 PM
Boarding School Sex


The return to boarding school was a real let down after the holiday season I had just spent at my cousin’s place. Rigid schedules enforced by the strict discipline of the Catholic order of nuns that ran the all girl school was absolute. There was little if any tolerance for creativity or fun. The girls of today were the wives and mothers of tomorrow. Every day it was up at six, mass at seven, breakfast at eight with classes from nine am till five pm with a break between noon and one pm for lunch.

Besides the usual classes of math, English and science a strong emphasis on home economics and catholic dogma was taught. Dinner began promptly at six and ended at seven. Each meal was a lesson in proper social banter with an upper classman at the head of each table both leading and instructing it’s occupants in both how to behave and guide the discussions at the meal table. It was surely nothing like the lively discussions I had witnessed during the meals shared with my family during the holiday. Between six and eight pm a return to the classrooms where study hall began, the opportunity to complete the homework assigned earlier in the day and review lessons taught, to prepare for the inevitable quiz or test.

Personal hygiene began at seven in staggered groups; due to a limited number of bathtubs for the younger classman it was necessary to rotate their use. The upper classroom had a community shower, which could accommodate as many as ten girls at once affording little or no privacy to them. In general the girls till age twelve were allowed to use the stalled tub areas and girls thirteen to eighteen used the showers. There were some exceptions, of course, determined by the on set of puberty. After one showered they were allowed to return to there dorms which had large community bathrooms where a girl could dry her hair, set it, trim her nails. Finally as we readied for bed we were allowed community time where we could visit with each other (with supervision, of course, at which time the nuns took notes on how we interacted with one another). Lights out (bedtime) was staggered depending on the age of the girls in the dorm room but generally happened between nine pm and ten pm.

The only time a girl had any privacy was in a toilet stall or while taking a bath in one of the twenty tub stalls. I hasten to point out that privacy in the bath was limited as a nun would arrive at some point during your bath to supervise that proper attention was paid to cleaning ones private areas (at which time they could look for the visual cues of approaching puberty) and scrub your back.

Normally I might not have taken note of the sounds coming from the cubicles around me but after having experienced first hand the sights, smells and yes sounds of sex my keen ear picked up the unmistakable sound of ragged rapid breathing coming from the cubicle next to mine. I smiled to myself as my hand drifted between my legs to join my unseen friend in gently massaging my pleasure jewel, becoming lost in the sensations that soon washed over me.

88888888
15-03-2008, 06:48 PM
Boarding School Sex

You can imagine how startled I was to see Sister Mary Margaret standing over me a scowl on her face. I thought for sure I was in for it as she knelt next to the tub to take the washcloth from me and proceeded to scrub my back and genitals without saying a word and than she was gone. I thought perhaps she didn’t see or understand what she saw as nothing was said for almost a week and than I was called to the Mother Superior’s office and I thought for sure I was going to get it. Imagine my surprise when I was told I was being moved to one of the semi-private rooms of an upper classman. I returned to the dorm elated with the idea of moving out of the crowded room I had lived in and hurriedly gathered my things to follow Sister Mary upstairs to my new room. There, already unpacking was another girl from my dorm who Sister Mary introduced as Sue. Little did I realize that we two were destined to become best friends and more.

I don’t believe either of us got much sleep the first few days after we moved into our new room, as we were both to excited. I had difficulty at first adjusting to the idea of being naked in full view of ten other girls but soon realized that no one cared. I soon caught myself checking out the other girl’s bodies and found that just as one boy’s dick varied in size and shape so did a girl’s vagina. I found that girls unlike boys had many more distinguishing features than boys. Boys always notice the size of girl’s tits but fail to see (due to obstructed vision) the difference in the size of their aureoles and nipples, the sometimes subtle, sometimes sharp curve of her hips. As distinctive as breasts are boys can little conceives that a girl’s ass can be just as distinctive. It was the beginning of the realization that boys have it easy, they are all about their dicks but a girl is a package, all of which seals the deal.

I was awakened one night by heavy breathing from across the room and immediately realized these were the same sounds I had heard weeks earlier while bathing. I smiled as I realized why the two of us had been so surreptitiously moved and decided to see if my roommate was ready to explore new avenues. I slipped out of bed and removed my night clothing stepping across the room to her bed. In the darkness I could hear her struggling to achieve release, I bent lifting the sheet and slid on to the bed next to her placing one arm under her head as the other trailed down her body to replace the hand she had just removed. “What are you doing?” came her whisper from the darkness. “Helping you finish what you started.” I whispered back as my fingers easily slid between her moist gash to find her already distended pearl. She groaned as my fingertip lightly traced the outline of the shroud encircling her pleasure bead. With slow sure strokes I enflamed the already kindled passion to a fever pitch, her abdomen quivering with every loop of my fingers. I bent to suckle her blood engorged nipples as she moaned her approval but I didn’t stop there I trailed kisses done her chest and belly across her pelvis and urged her to spread her legs as my head sank between them she asked, “What at are you doing?” I answered by swiping my tongue across her distended clit,

88888888
15-03-2008, 06:49 PM
Boarding School Sex


“Jesus!” she gasped as her entire body rocked its approval. She fought it but when she finally came she pulled her pillow from beneath her head and over her face to muffle her ecstatic cries as a geyser after geyser of fluid exploded from her orifice flooding my mouth with her creamy essence. She pulled me up to lie next to her our naked bodies entwining as she her climaxed body in it’s afterglow sought to snuggle with my own. We lay so for at least an hour her fingers lightly pushing back an errant hair as she said, “Thank you!” and kissed my lips.

I surprised her by opening my mouth and pressing my tongue against her pursed lips instinctively her mouth fell open and our tongues swirled around each other’s mouth.

Sue giggled as we finished saying, “That feels funny.” “I have a lot to show you, if you want to learn.” She eagerly agreed and soon the student was more proficient than the teacher. We made love nightly for many months until one morning I awoke to a gentle touch trailing down my back and over my but to grasp my ass. I smiled and spread my legs as that hand ran between my ass cheeks to my vulva. Gentle lips pressed against the nape of my neck as cloth draped against my shoulder, I turned my head and opened my eyes to find Sister’s gently smiling face before mine. Before I could speak her lips pressed against mine as her hand took mine and guided it to her chest. Through the thickly layered cloth I could feel a woman’s breast. This surprised me, as I never thought of the nuns as being women. I turned my body to face hers waking Sue who immediately grasped the situation at hand. We were at a loss at what to do but Sister broke the spell by motioning for us to help her in removing her habit.

Underneath laid the body of a stunningly beautiful young woman. Her red hair was close cropped and her skin pale and be freckled. Her firm, full breasts proudly announced their arousal with thick nipples that pointed up and out. Her red pubic hair was thick and curly pointing at the thick labial petals between her legs, which now glistened with moisture. I had not seen another mature woman naked beside my mother and envied her fully developed figure. No words were spoken as Sue and I ran our hands and mouths over her alabaster skin exploring every inch of this sensuous creature. Her body positively quivered at our touch and she was soon gasping for air and moaning her approval of our actions. Her vaginal juices flowed liberally as we took turns partaking of the sweet nectar flowing from deep within her body. She returned better than she got with knowledge of our bodies that only years of experience can teach. With her help we were able to slip away from school grounds several times to explore the neighboring boys military academy and surrounding community. It seemed the boys were as curious about us as we were about them. It was during one of these expeditions that we were found off school grounds.

We did not tell of Sister’s involvement but punishment had to be given and as I was a known troublemaker it fell on me. I did not help my cause by being unrepentant. Soon after that I was expelled from the school and returned to foster care. At almost fourteen I was fresh meat in every foster home I lived. Regardless of who sought out my companionship I was a bad influence on the family and passed to another foster home. In retrospect I tried so hard to “fit in” that I didn’t. Sue and I wrote over the years and when she married “the boy next door” I was maid of honor at her wedding.

THE END

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 09:08 PM
Thanks bro DHL_Express and bro 88888888 for your story and here's one for you guys . :)


The Maypole


The sun rose over the valley as I sat in the shade of our village maypole. I sat here every morning to watch it. When my wife was alive we would climb the hills just to watch the sun rise from various places. Since her passing I never felt like walking so far. We were married after my demob in 57 and she died in 94. She was a lady who nursed my injuries and helped my recuperation in the Military Hospital. She bullied me into living again when all I wanted to do was give up. She wasn't a nurse or a doctor but a simple widow who visited the men in the hospital to give hope and cheer to all. Her husband had died in Malaya where he was in the RAF. This is where I got my injuries to my legs and chest. I had been fitted with false knees and feet but didn't want to know anything about them, until Maryann came along. Now my days are spent either in my garden or in my little cottage with an occasional night in the pub. Each morning though I watch the sunrise and remember my wife and the things we did together.

The first time I saw her was when I was lying on my bed staring out of the window at the sky crying over my loss. Her first words were "If you want to see the sky properly get your legs on and I'll take you." So matter of fact in voice that I started as if a ghost had said "Boo"

Next thing she'd pulled the blankets back pushed my pyjamas legs up, picked up my false legs and started to strap them on my thighs. When they were on and I was sat up in my dressing gown and slippers, she wandered off somewhere. In a few minutes she was back with two orderlies and a wheelchair. The orderlies picked me up and placed me in the chair.

"We'll be back in an hour."

And that was that. No pity or apologies just straight matter of fact. Off we went into the grounds of the hospital where we trod the paths through the gardens. Then back to the ward where her two heavies as we all called the orderlies helped me back to my bed.

What did we talk about the Lord only knows, but for the next week she came and took me further afield from the hospital, even to her home for lunch. The cottage I live in now. We started out as friends then lovers then we got married by the hospital chaplain.

I remember when we became lovers as if it was yesterday. We had gone into the countryside one morning for a picnic. I was using walking sticks by this time and it was a struggle to use so I could not help with anything. I was sat with my legs stretched out and Maryann was sat beside me peeling an apple. I put my left arm around her and squeezed gently. Her face turned towards me and I leant forward and kissed her on the lips. My left arm went around her back and I pulled her in close to me. In slow motion we sank to the ground, Maryann lying half on and half off me. Our lips melted together and became one. As we kissed we lost all sense of time and our surroundings. It was only when the rain turned into a downpour that we sat up and moved apart. It was a two mile walk back to the cottage and we were soaked to the skin and all we had on were summer clothes, trousers, shirt and sandals for me. Maryann had on a short sleeved dress, bra, knickers and sandals. By the time we reached the cottage the rain had got heavier and heavier.

In the cottage Maryann said to get our clothes off and we'll have a bath together. I tried to argue with her but it was like trying to pull an express train with my teeth. In her bedroom she undressed me then herself. I couldn't help myself but I watched her disrobe and became aroused. The first erection I 'd had in months. Maryann grabbed my arms and placed them around her neck, put her arms around me and hugged me close. She then stood up and carried me to the bathroom. In the bathroom she sat me down on the toilet turned to the bath and bent over with her legs apart so that I had a view of fanny and backside. I could see the bright red insides of her fanny. As the bath was filling up she turned to me and I saw that she had no pubic hair and her fanny looked like a black pencil line. She walked over to me and I could feel my cock growing bigger. It seemed as if I was becoming all cock and no body. We looked at each other knowing that something was passing silently between us. She picked me up and moved over to the bath and sat me on the edge.

"Can you lower yourself in?"

I did as she asked.

As I moved to the end of the bath she got in and lowered herself so that she was astride my stumps. She grabbed my hands and placed them on her tits and kissed me on the lips. Maryann shuffled forward until her stomach was touching mine and lowered herself down until the head of my cock was at the entrance to her fanny. She pushed herself down harder until my cock was buried deep inside. We never moved, just laid there soaking up the feelings of love and hot water. For a short space of time we lay there enjoying the feeling of being joined in harmony. It was Maryann who implemented the act of intercourse. She slowly started to move her pelvis and hips on my prick. The tempo was of a relaxing nature until the crises of orgasm overtook us both. While I was spurting spunk into her fanny, Maryann was having her second or third come.

After we had settled back to soak up the heat of our bodies and water, Maryann confessed to me that I was only the second male that she had been with. The first being her husband.

Twenty minutes later we were in bed, well I was. Maryann had put on a dressing gown and gone into the kitchen to get us some snacks and to phone the hospital telling them that I wouldn't be back until Monday. When Maryann returned she lifted me onto a stool then pulled the bedding of the bed, put the food and drinks on the bedside cabinet, picked me up and placed me on the bed. Then she took of her dressing gown and sat facing me on the bed. From where I was sat I could see her slight pubic hair and her fanny lips gaping open. She shuffled forward closer to me until our groins were touching.

"Pass a plate over, lover man."

I did.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 09:09 PM
"Let's feed each other. Because somehow I feel as if I'm a young sixteen year old on my first date with a boy. Instead of a thirty-two year old woman."

We fed each other between kisses and caresses. After we had finished eating I grabbed her, rolled over until I was on top then proceeded to fuck her as hard as I could. Soon her fanny was flowing love juice and her first orgasm's was coming.

As night was coming down we heard the front door opening and closing. A female voice called out. I recognised the voice but couldn't place where I'd heard it from. Seconds later and the bedroom door opened and in came the ward sister from the hospital. Before we could even think of what to do or cover ourselves up she spoke.

"At last Maryann you have started to live normally. I'm very glad that William is the one. I knew that something was between you both and all it needed was the right spark. I'll go and put the kettle on. You's get something on and come to the sitting room." With that she was gone.

"That, William, was my older sister. I have two others and they live abroad. Margaret looks after us all. Don't worry her bite is worse than her bark."

"Shouldn't that be her bark is worse than her bite. Does she also live here?"

"Yes."

We got dressed and I was carried into the sitting room. The three of us sat and talked and talked, about everything that had happened in our lives. Eventually it was suggested that we went to bed, which we did. Maryanne and I in her bed and Margaret in hers. Next morning as we were eating breakfast Margaret said that she would arrange for me to be given home care and that would free up a hospital bed. After breakfast I was watching the two women washing the dishes and I saw that our relationship would work fine. They work and I keep house. As it was their day off we sat in the garden when I put the idea to them, and explained that, as I became stronger and more used to the legs the more I would be able to do. Margaret said it sounded all right but that I wasn't to overdo it. So I became a house-husband and gardener and life was worth living again. One evening as we were sat in the garden on the love seat I'd made my right arm over Maryanne's shoulder and my hand inside her dress playing with her breast when Margaret came and sat with us. As I tried to pull my hand out, my ring snagged on the inside of her dress and as I pulled harder the dress ripped exposing Maryanne's breasts. Before Maryanne or myself could move Margaret said what a good ideal way of getting cool, and undid her dress and pulled her camisole over her head until she was topless, the two women were now naked to the waist. They looked at me until I had taken my shirt and vest off. Soon we were all relaxed and idly chatting on any subject that came to mind.

Margaret said that she would get us all a drink of wine and some biscuits. When she stood up her dress fell down leaving her only in her knickers and suspender belt and stockings. Maryanne and I fell about with laughter at the sight of poor Margaret, mind you we suffered for it. Margaret dashed out of the house with a bucket of water and before we could move threw it over us, soaking us both to the skin. Maryanne jumped up and her dress fell to her ankles, leaving her in just her knickers. These were white, except when they got wet then they turned transparent and she looked as if she was nude. I stripped off all my clothes and the false legs and sat there naked, not caring about my nudity. I then unfastened my legs and asked for a towel to dry the straps of my legs. Maryanne was full of contrition as she dashed in doors for a dry cloth. When she came out and started to dry my straps, Margaret came up behind her and pulled down her knickers and playfully smacked her bottom.

Margaret took off her knickers and stockings; soon we were all nude and enjoying the sun on our bare skin. Looking at the two nude women gave me an erection and Margaret said how much she missed having a man to make love to her. Maryanne told her that tonight was her lucky night as they would share me and that all three of us would be satisfied.

Margaret was against the idea until Maryanne persuaded her to accept the situation just till she got her own man.



The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 09:13 PM
Wah bro....paiseh not much time to come in....finally can read a few gd stories from you....cheers

No worries bro D_G just take your time to read no rush . Thanks for your support also and here's one story for you . ;) :p


Siren Song Symphony


None of the young men who climbed the hill above the harbor at Starigard were music aficionados; they were all just curious about who had taken up residence in the castle. Of the bit more than thirty men coming up from folding nets in their fishing boats tied up in the harbor or from across the fields of Hvar Island, a beautiful, wild, and very remote isle off the Dalmatian coast in the Adriatic Sea, none either took notice of or, at least, remarked at who had received invitations. The cream of the island's young manhood. Comely and strong and well-formed young men all. And from all walks of the island's somewhat primitive life, from the fishermen to the shepherds to the merchantmen's pampered sons.

For weeks Starigard and its surrounds had been abuzz with rumors about who had moved into the castle above the harbor. All they had heard was that it was Count Schlange, but the island had never before been visited by anyone of nobility, and no one could imagine what their picturesque, yet simple world would have to offer anyone of noble birth. They were of hardworking, albeit unusually handsome stock, living by the muscles of their bodies and the sweat of their brows.

The rumors did have a somewhat sinister aspect to them, though, no doubt brought about by the count's men, who had been seen in brief glimpses working about the castle grounds and pulling provisions up from the imposing black-painted vessel floating in the center of the harbor, which had heralded the arrival of the castle's new master. Massive, broad-chested, hefty-thighed, hooded, swarthy men, swathed from head to toe in black and casting glowering, penetrating looks that did not invite questions or friendly prattle and caused one to look quickly away.

No sign of hospitality from the brooding castle for weeks and then the surprising invitations, the puzzling invitations. Fifty of the region's most handsome, most well-formed young men had received invitations to attend a concert evening at the castle on the next moonless night. A concert evening. Invitations not to any Starigard resident of remote culture and refinement, of which there were almost none, and not to any of the island's comely lasses, at least some of whom might appreciate the music. But to fifty of the region's young fishermen, shepherds, farmers, and shop apprentices only.

None of these young men had heard of the rising fame of the composer Richard Wagner, let alone his minor, never performed composition, the Siren Song Symphony, inspired, it was said, by the legend of the Lorelei, the sirens that charmed sailors to their deaths on rocks at a particularly treacherous bend of the Rhine River. But some thirty of those who had received invitations were curious enough—and brave enough, considering the somewhat foreboding vibes drifting down the hillside from the castle—to suffer a bit of culture to see this reclusive foreign count for themselves and to check out what he had done to make the castle habitable after three decades of disuse.

As the thirty-some handsome men moved up the hillside or across the fields and under the castle portcullis and into the stone-paved castle courtyard, it appeared that the count had done nothing at all to stave off the ravages of time pulling at the castle. Everything was in mid rot and decay, loose stones fallen from the battlements lying about in disarray and weeds struggling up from the cracks in the paving stones. Two of the count's hulking minions, heads partially shrouded in the hoods of their black, full-length capes, stood beside seven-foot torches at either side of the wooden doors leading into the castle's main banquet hall.

The faint hint of music wafted out from the hall through the open doors, merely a wisp of sound at the beginning, but haunting and beckoning, causing the boisterous chatter of the arriving men to dull to a hushed murmur and drawing them to the steps up from the courtyard into the banquet hall. None had heard music like this before. It was beautiful, enchanting, stroking. The rugged young men of the island were mesmerized by its call to them.

Silently, the thirty young men and more, subdued and awed now, filed into the banquet hall and found seats in front of a small orchestra set between them and a curtained stage. The contrast of the lushly appointed hall, with its rich mahogany walls, massive tapestries, and blood-red carpeting and velvet upholstery on sensuously curved, white-painted and gold-gilded chairs, against the raw, rough-stoned clutter of the courtyard was unnerving and callowing for the young men of the island who knew nothing of culture but only of a rough, muscle-straining life of hard work.

They were awed by everything, as the music invaded and swirled around in their brains. The thousand candles in the gilded chandeliers high overhead both sharpened and softened the magnificence and mystery around them. Two of the count's hulky minions were stationed at the corners of the stage, almost completely hidden within their hooded cloaks. And the eyes of the young men that scanned across the upper reaches of the chamber could barely discern another black-cloaked figure in the shadows of an overhead gallery. The count himself, perhaps? No one other than the young men themselves and those two hulking figures at the side of the stage had put in an appearance yet.

No one other than the small orchestra itself, of course, which was producing that divine, enticing, possessing music. If any of the young men knew anything of culture and of chamber music, they would have been instantly perplexed by the orchestra. But, of course, all of this was well beyond any of their understanding. The orchestra was certainly producing the loveliest of music, but it was not music that the orchestra members themselves could hear. All of them were wearing muffs over their ears that was blocking the notes they were playing. Master musicians all, they were playing in perfect harmony wholly by following the beating of the similarly deafened conductor's baton as he moved across the bars of the opening movement of the Siren Song Symphony.

Everyone gathered and completely possessed by the sound of the music, the orchestra started into the second movement. The young men had been completely absorbed in the conclusion of the first moment. It had had a strange effect on them all that they had never felt before. They felt warm—no, almost hot. No, not hot really, more like in heat.

To a man, they were feeling the music deep inside them. And it was making their virile sap rise. The music was invading them with sensations and images of lust and passion, and not a lust and passion like they had ever experienced before. They now, increasingly, were letting their glances, their eyes slitted with interest and speculation, wander about the audience of thirty-some young men in the peak of conditioning and comeliness. Without a bashfulness and reserve that they otherwise would have brought to bear to hold themselves in check, even if they had formed an attraction for manflesh at all, they were now making eye contact with each other, choosing and being chosen, offering and being seduced. Still only in glances. But some of them were already loosening their clothing, unbuttoning what had been put together as their best effort at being presentable, and loosening shirt and breeches, slowly bringing relief to the heat and hardening pressures of their virile young bodies.

As the second movement of the Siren Song Symphony opened, a new, enchanting tone was added to the orchestra. The sound of a heavenly human voice. A male voice, but a clear, rich tenor, singing in words that grabbed at the hearts and guts of the young men in the audience even though the language was unknown to them; notes registered deep in the baritone range now, but unmistakably by a tenor who promised high, soaring notes that would transport the audience to another plane, to another world.

On the audience side of the curtain, the concert-goers, all magnificent young men in their prime, listened to and were captured by the singing from the other side, singing the likes of which they never before had heard, not knowing why they were being mesmerized by the siren song or why it was making their sap rise, their lust sharpen, and their fellow audience members so attractive and compelling.

Before the young men's eyes, the orchestra floor started to slowly sink into a pit between the audience and the stage. The lights in the hall dimmed almost mysteriously, or, rather, they were dimmed in contrast to the brighter lights from the stage as the count's men slowly drew open the curtains and revealed the tenor.



Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 09:15 PM
The tenor, slung back on a massive, velvety-plush ottoman, back arched, arms dragging the carpeted stage floor, head tipped back onto the floor, and mouth wide open, singing his siren song, lifting his voice higher and higher. His voice rising up the scale, as a veritable satyr of a man, swarthy, broad-chested, hairy chest and legs, cloven feet, whipping tail, and short, pointed horns, hunched between the tenor's legs. The satyr's long, beefy arms were wrapped around the thighs of the lithe, blond, perfectly formed tenor, keeping the tenor's thighs spread, as the satyr plowed the channel of the siren songster with sweeping upswings of a long, thick sword of a cock. With each thrust of his cock, the tenor's voice rose in scale and volume, his captivating siren song swirling around the stage and down into the audience.

The hall was awash now in nude and partially clothed young men, set free by the strength of what they heard and saw to fall lustily on each other. The audience was ripping away cloth and feasting lustily on the bodies of each other, writhing and sucking and fucking, as the siren song lifted them higher and higher.

The tenor reached the end of a passage and rested his voice as the orchestra picked up the siren song melody and increased the beat, increased the heat and lust and full rut permeating the hall. The satyr took the tenor's hips in his hands, sliding his hips back and forward, exploring, squeezing. The tenor gripped the satyr's hands and started another passage of song, in a lower register now. A rhythmic, pulsing melody, rising higher as the satyr's fingers moved to the tenor's rim. The tenor was swaying to the music he and the orchestra were weaving as the satyr dug long, thick, hairy-knuckled fingers inside the tenor's channel and his mouth closed over the tenor's delicate little cock. The tenor sang masterfully as the satyr sucked him dry, but he sang best when the satyr once again was crouched between his thighs, pounding his weapon rhythmically in and out of the tenor's tight channel, rocking in and out, in time with the tenor's siren song.

The four figures that had stood guard, the two at the door and the two at the corners of the stage, had thrown off their cloaks and were revealed to be bulky satyrs all, almost identical to the one plowing the tenor on stage. They moved around the rim of the hall, picking and choosing as they watched the teeming, steamy mass of young male flesh rising and falling in a loose pile of urgent need and passion in the center of the hall.

The four pulled away, however, as Count Schlange slowly descended a shadow-swathed staircase from the gallery, cloak swirling about him and circled the writhing pile at the center of the hall. His discerning eyes honed in on the most beautiful, perfectly formed man of the island, a fisherman named Andro. The count pointed, and the four satyrs descended on the chosen one, separated him from the teeming mass, and carried him, struggling now in recognition of some sort of danger, back up the stairs to the gallery. The count glided up the stairs behind them.

Andro moaned and nearly swooned as the Schlange dropped his cloak as he reached the top of the stairs. The young man was facing an alien monster, both frightening and awesome. He had a magnificent man's physique of god-like proportions. But his skin had a green, scaly tinge to it. His face was flat and handsome and ugly all at the same time—nostrils, but practically no nose. And as he reared back from the initial reaction of his prey, the alien's almost-lipless mouth opened and a red, forked tongue darted out.

A trembling Andro looked down to the monster's center and would have collapsed on trembling knees if two satyrs weren't holding him fast. As he watched, a thick rope of whatever was between the monster's legs started unwinding and reaching out to him across the length of the galley. At the head of the extending snake of an appendage was a bulbous mushroom cap, unmistakably a cock, but out of the piss slit of this mushroom cap flicked a red, forked tongue.

Andro opened his mouth to scream, but before he could do so, he was entrapped by the siren song. The tenor voice from the stage, lifting to new, high notes promising a thundering climax under the attention of the satyr fucking him, was now joined in mesmerizing harmony by a smooth baritone humming flowing from the Schlange himself.

The long phallic rope had reached the young fisherman now and was winding around his belly, a lengthy section at the end free and flicking its tongue on the fisherman's torso. After Andro's belly was fully encoiled, the young man was lifted by the strength of the monster's appendage from the grip of the two satyrs and he was pulled, suspended in the air, toward the waiting Schlange. The four satyrs melted toward the staircase.

In short order, that they had made choices in the teeming pile below was signaled by the lifting of four moaning, groaning young male voices of men being fully and deeply taken above the hubbub of the fucking pile, rising in perfect harmony with the tenor's siren song from the stage.

The Schlange had lulled his choice to full submission as he brought the young man into his breast. The monster opened his mouth, revealing another flicking, red forked tongue, which flicked Andro's nipples, as the head of his belly-encased cock glided down the small of Andro's back and snaked into Andro's channel. Andro's torso arched back toward the floor as the Schlange's mouth tongue flicked down his belly and up Andro's long, hard shaft. Andro's eyes rolled back into his head and he moaned and groaned as the Schlange's flicking cock tongue moved up, up, up into the young man's intestines. Simultaneously, the tip of the Schlange's mouth tongue latched onto Andro's dick head and entered Andro's piss slit and flicked its way deep down Andro's urethra and into the interior of his ball sac. A gasping Andro was burbling up hot cum as the Schlange, murmuring his baritone siren song, was sucking up the young man's virility with his mouth tongue and releasing his venom deep at the intestines of the young fisherman with his cock tongue.

The Schlange extracted his mouth tongue and flicked it lovingly across the perfectly sculpted curves and crevices of the young fisherman's hard-as-marble torso, reveling in his choice. Andro whimpered quietly in his embrace. The Schlange was singing softly to him, the love duet of the Siren Song Symphony's third movement, matching his voice to the now-weaker high notes coming from the tenor on the stage below, still relentlessly being fucked by an insatiable satyr. All was quiet on the main floor of the hall now, most of the exhausted concert-goers having been lulled into unconsciousness by the music, all except for the groans and whimperings of the four young beleaguered men the other satyrs had chosen to ride hard and deep and for hours yet to come.

Andro started to stir and fuss as the Schlange was coming into season again. The young man gasped and went rigid as the monster's mouth tongue flicked into his piss slit again and snaked its way down into the virile man's rejuvenating seed center. The Schlange was lapping inside Andro's sac, teasing the flow of the once-strong, now-weakening fisherman. Andro made one last, unsuccessful attempt to raise his arms, to form fists, but he collapsed with a little cry, and a groan, and shallow panting for breath as the Schlange's cock tongue began moving again, deeper, deeper in his intestines, reaching for his stomach, to plant the seed of the Schlange's next sowing even closer to the center of the young man's being. The Schlange had selected well; this one was prime; he could go on all night.

In the light of the next day, life was back to normal on the Isle of Hvar. All that the young men of Starigard remembered of their evening was that the music was tolerable and the evening was satisfying—although, for the life of them, they couldn't remember why or give very satisfying answers to those who asked them questions about the castle and Count Schlange. If some of them were sore in a way they'd never been sore before, especially the four who had taken the fancy of the four satyrs, they couldn't explain why and certainly didn't want to talk about such pains to anyone else.

All was back to normal except for the tragedy of Hvar having lost the best of its young men, the fisherman Andro, apparently in an accident at sea. No one had seen him go out in his boat the previous night, but the fishermen who had launched their boats at the rise of the dawn had found Andro's empty fishing skiff adrift at the entrance of the harbor.

When the count's black ship glided out of the harbor the next day after his brief residence on the Adriatic island, five hulking, hooded figures could be seen on deck. But no one heard the quiet, baritone siren song being hummed belowdecks or viewed the sight of the magnificent and fearful green, scaly superhuman form as it hunched over the beautiful, docile, thoroughly exhausted and fading figure of the sighing, moaning, groaning missing pick of Hvar manhood, being fully possessed yet again by swirling, venom-flowing, flicking appendages, double-fucking deep inside pulsating intestines and urethra channel.

The Schlange sighed. Another successful shopping trip. A little thrill of release swept over him when he came again deep inside his beautiful young, most-desirable-of-the-region prey and started building up his insatiable lust once more, as Andro burbled softly at the repeated gut-deep takings. The Schlange was pleased and decided to pace himself so that this one would last at least until the ship reached Venice.



The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 09:21 PM
Beware of Dragons


Several centuries ago, in ancient China, many local villages still lived in fear of dragons. Reports of dragon attacks struck terror into their hearts, many were afraid to travel or go out at night for fear of dragons attacking.

To keep the villages safe from such attacks, a local man was often sent forth to find the dragons, to use mystic abilities these men were said to have that enabled them to communicate with these imposing creatures. It was the job of these "Ambassadors" to negotiate a treaty that would ensure peace and prosperity for all. Over time, this became a position of great respect. These Ambassadors were usually rewarded with wondrous food, gifts and -- for one night a year -- a female chosen for her great beauty and virtue. The young woman would be taken one night by the Ambassador and brought home the next morning, always looking tired and somewhat dazed. She would never speak of it and questions were never asked. For all concerned, it was considered to be the best solution.

Over time, this tradition lessened, but it did not end. Even when some emigrated to other countries, some superstitious persons still feared the dragons would someday return. Yes, even in the modern world, an Ambassador was often still chosen and rewarded. Some chose to do this out of tradition and a form of good luck, some from superstition. It was the way things were, a tradition that was usually followed at Chinese New Year.

It was June Lee who had been chosen this year. Young, beautiful and intelligent, the well-educated June was having none of it. She protested and screamed at her somewhat-superstitious parents, letting them know in no small way she considered dragons a myth from ancient times. It was ridiculous, June asserted, she wasn't going to go along with any of this. Her parents, in turn, let June know that as long as she lived free under their roof, this would be a sacrifice they expected her to make. June loved her parents dearly, but they had been raised in a very sheltered environment and were unschooled in the ways of the modern world. Dragons , June sniffed ... how absolutely ridiculous !

June considered herself a modern, loves-to-party girl who favored miniskirts and high heels, stockings and sexy lingerie. June was tall, nearly 5'10" tall and not demure in any sense of the word. She liked to dance, have a few drinks and enjoy a good time. She adored her martinis. Her virtue -- well, she wasn't by any means a slut , but she wasn't averse to the pleasures of the flesh. Fucking was a great way to unwind after a hard week of studying and part-time work in her parent's tiny restaurant. A few good-looking studs had been in June's panties -- when she chose to wear them. June vowed that she was going to get herself out of this "debt of honor" when she got a good look at the Ambassador. He walked into the restaurant and June was very surprised to find he was a striking man.

Mr. Yan was even taller than June, towering over her at 6'4". He had a wonderful voice, rich and deep, with eyes that seemed almost ablaze with passion. She swiftly found he was possessed of a pleasant manner and quick wit, he seemed to be very sure of himself. Ambassador Yan wore Giorgio Armani suits and was impeccably groomed. June decided to "do her duty" and allowed herself to accompany Mr. Yan - "John", he corrected her. Somehow, the prospect of spending an evening in this man's company no longer troubled her.

John took her to one of the finest French restaurants she'd ever been to. "I get tired of our own foods" he smiled at her. Every mouthful was a delight, the crepes seemed to melt in her mouth. She found herself full, so John suggested a way to work it off. He took her dancing and they shared some drinks and wonderful conversation as well. By evenings end, June knew she would have slept with this man for several different reasons. He was fucking hot , she giggled to herself.

His home was as spectacular as the man himself, rich with wonderful furnishings tapestries, paintings and statuary that was obviously rare and likely centuries old. It was so obvious to see none of them were cheap, modern-day knockoffs. June found herself overwhelmed when he took her in his arms and kissed her with an heated, ardent passion.

"I want you" he said simply, directly.

June nodded and her silk dress slid to the floor. She stood before John with a great deal of pride, head held high, her body on display to an obviously admiring gaze. He took in June's intoxicating beauty, smooth, well-toned flesh, golden and smooth. Her only impediment was a tiny thong, which she kicked off quickly. All she had on now were heels and stockings -- those she kept on, somehow sensing he liked that look.

"Pleasure me" John commanded. June found him a bit haughty, but it was almost arousing. His confidence was impressive, his body even more so. Lean and taut, there were a few minor scars, but no wasted flesh, no flab from eating the rich foods they had enjoyed tonight. This was a man she knew could show her tricks in bed, who would be a lover to remember. June pulled his trousers down and a cock -- such a cock! -- sprung loose. Her girlfriends would be so envious when she told them of this night. June wrapped her soft lips around the thick stalk of flesh and sucked hungrily.

John's eyes shut tight and he felt flames of desire welling up inside him. The community had chosen well -- how sick he was of "virtuous" maids, whose stupid idea had that been? Virtue was a highly overrated commodity. This little bitch knew how to please and he was pleased. June obviously knew how to suck cock, yes, he was in no way unhappy she wasn't "virtuous". June's long black hair whipped about as she sucked his cock, her dark eyes looked up at him with undisguised lust. Good, he thought -- I like a woman with fire!

June hadn't been this horny at any time in her entire life. There was some strange power he held over her, she ached to fuck his strong, lean body. As if in a daze, she was led to a large bed, her body positioned atop his thick cock. Down, down, down she slid, twisting and turning until she was packed with his cock. Instinctively, June began to ride and take full measure of the man. His cock felt wonderful in her tight, horny cunt and her pussy throbbed around his throbbing dick.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 09:22 PM
"Fuck me. Use me and make me yours, for tonight, I am yours!" she moaned as his magnificent shaft moved inside of her.

John was pleased to hear her submission to his desires, he was fucking her back with full force, her hips matching his motions, arching and pumping in tune with him until she ached. It was the kind of ache every girl should experience at least once, the ache of being well and truly fucked, the ache where every inch of her body felt alive with heated passion. As for John, his own heat rose exponentially. Everything about June got him aroused -- she was an exquisite creature, they'd chosen well this year and he would indeed tell them so later.

June was astonished at how this man moved in bed, she'd never had a lover who seemed so creative, almost acrobatic. She realized that somehow, without her even thinking about it, they'd switched from her fucking on top to his drilling her body from behind in Doggy style. All June cared about was cock -- fucking her depths and keeping her lusts aroused.

Strong, deft hands played over every square inch of June's body -- she felt hands stroke her tits, his warm -- no, hot -- breath on her neck and in her ear. Her body reacted in pleasure and June's pussy tightened around the cock inside it. She tried to match his fucking, but June has met her match -- he was clearly the superior lover, it was all she could do to keep up!

"Dear God lover, fuck me -- keep going John, I want more, all you can give me! Damn, you are a wonderful lover!" June growled as the creaking bed added to their lovemaking noises. John smiled the most inscrutable of grins.

"I have no intentions of rushing, my hot little slut !" John hissed as he arched forward and drove his cock deeper within her waiting cunt. June howled -- she didn't think it possible to have more cock within her body, but every expectation she'd had from a lover, John had exceeded. He must have bedded many, many women to get so proficient in the arts of pleasuring a woman. Most of the Ambassadors traditionally remained unmarried, so as they could enjoy the pleasures of the women they were offered without conflict. John was a young man, but he must have -- must have been widely traveled and well-regarded to be such a skilled lover.

June felt a slight pang of jealousy over the countless women he'd no doubt bedded, but she pushed it down. John was possessed of an amazing cock and hands, he wielded them like an incredible lover, so it had all been to her benefit. June put out her best efforts to match his pace, twisting and riding him, taking whatever she could and giving back whatever he needed.

"You are the kind of woman a man desires, beautiful June, a woman who lives to fuck!" John hissed as he drilled her cunt and his hot breath was on her flesh. Somehow, those words were one of the most sincere compliments she'd ever known.

"Nothing is better than fucking - nothing !" June groaned as John's seemingly insatiable prick pistoned in and out, in and out.

"I quite agree!" he chuckled as the fucking went on.

The continued love-play went on for some time. June had to focus all her energies on pleasing this magnificent man -- at times, she found her consciousness drifting and she was moving on pure Adrenaline. No matter -- she trusted in John to keep their fucking on the correct path. Her sleek golden body shone in the moonlight that streamed in from the window, she knew that she was soon at the apex of orgasm.

June did orgasm -- and it seemed as if it wouldn't stop. She rolled back, panting, ebony hair splayed across the sheets. She was exhausted and ravenous. She and John shared a late coffee and dessert and it was soon time to go. There was a pang of disappointment -- she would have loved another night, but she sensed that was not in her near future, if ever. No matter -- she wouldn't forget this evening, as long as she lived.

June chuckled and John was curious as to why.

"Well, this all started over the silly superstitions of paying you to keep dragons away and bring good fortune. HaHa -- how silly. Who believes in dragons in this day and age?"

"Who indeed?" came a deeper, louder voice from behind her.

June looked into the dark eyes that blazed with passion -- the eyes of the dragon -- and fainted dead away.



The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 09:36 PM
Money Talks


My name is Daniel Avalon. About a year ago I won twenty million dollars after taxes in the state lottery. The first thing I did was to pay off all my and my family's debts. Once that was done I bought two homes, rented one for more income, and went to a financial advisor. I gave the advisor about fifteen million to invest on my behalf. That left me with more than three million plus the income from the rental to do with as I please.

I set up a couple different bank accounts. One was to allow all in my family to draw from the account for travel. Another was set up to take care of basic living expenses like food and gasoline. And a third was set up just for me to have fun (this one got the most money).

I am five foot eleven inches tall and weigh about two hundred pounds. I'm not cut, but I do exercise. I normally run two miles a day and lift weights three times a week. My dick is about six inches long and about two and a half inches wide. I have light brown hair and hazel eyes. I wear my hair short and neatly trimmed.

Well, one day about a month ago I was hanging out with a few friends, one of which was an old ex-girlfriend. There were two others, both guys that I had gone to school with. I was keeping my fortune on the D.L, so they didn't know about it exactly. We had gone to see a movie then went to a burger joint.

The guys had to leave early for some reason I don't remember, so that left Becky, the ex, sitting with me. The reason we broke up was because she was terrible in bed. I didn't really tell her that, but I was the one to break up with her. We were the best of friends prior to our relationship, then became such again maybe a year after the breakup.

The biggest thing that attracted and still attracts me to her is her large chest. She has to be at least a D-cup, if not double D. (She won't tell me and I've never looked at a bra tag.) She has to weigh around one thirty and it seems that each tit has ten to fifteen each. She stands five foot seven inches, with very nice curves. She wears her light brown hair at the length that it dusts her shoulders, but was normally pulled back with headbands, barrettes, or scrunchies. She stays away from makeup except for a little light green eye shadow over her hazel eyes.

"Well, what should we do now?" she asked as I stared at her chest. To this day I still have a fixation on it. She was sitting across the table from me in her loose gray t-shirt. Her hair was pulled back with a headband.

"I don't know," was my answer, never taking my eyes off her chest. She was used to this and accepted it. Then a thought occurred to me. I was horny and wanted to see those tits again. And maybe play with them again, but that was all. We were friends and nothing more. We had tried and failed to have a relationship.

I leaned back in my seat and looked up at her face. This surprised her as much as what I said. "Becky, how much would it cost me to buy that shirt and bra off you?"

Her mouth dropped and her eyes opened almost wide enough for them to pop out. After a couple seconds she pulled herself together and asked, in a shocked tone, "What?!"

"How much to buy your shirt and bra, right now?" I asked calmly. I gave her a reassuring smile.

"Why are you asking that?" she asked slightly scandalized. She was throwing glances around, trying to see if there was anyone around, but we were seated near the back and away from the kids play area so there was not a soul near us for a good thirty feet. And the ones that near were focused toward the kids area.

"I was just asking, considering the griping you had been doing earlier about money problems." I was staying calm and cool. I didn't want to scare her, just wanted to see how far she would go.

"Well, I'd have to say two hundred for both. This shirt is a Donna Karen." She dropped the designer's name like I really knew what it meant. I looked it up later.

"Two hundred it is," I said with finality. I pulled two c-notes from my pocket and placed them on the table, under my hand. I had started carrying about six hundred dollars on me at a time about six months after I won the jackpot. Her eyes again widened at the sight of the bills. "Here's the money. Now can I have what I'm buying?"

She blanched and leaned forward. "Right now? How about we go back to my place, then I can give them to you." Her voice was plaintive as she made her suggestion.

"Right now or no money," I responded, firmly. I wasn't trying to be an ass, just trying to see those tits.

"What if I get caught?" she asked, again looking around.

"I'll cover all legal problems."

"How?"

"I'll tell you later. Now, do you want the money or not?" I rubbed the bills on the table. Her eyes were glued to the table and the bills for a long minute. When she looked up, her eyes were hard with determination and she nodded.

She glanced around again. Her arms crossed over her stomach and grabbed the hem of her shirt. She slowly pulled the shirt up until she uncovered her entire tanned abdomen and stopped right below her bra. She looked afraid, then with a huff she pulled the shirt up and off. She went to drop it on the bench next to her, but I cleared my throat. She glanced around again as she handed the garment to me. I put it on my bench, out of sight, and smiled.

I could see she was wound tight with fear, but not enough to cancel the sexual excitement she was feeling. Her face was flushing with her arousal and her eyes were starting to contract with lust. This was something I had never seen to this degree with her when we were a couple.

Since she had given me half of what I was buying I gave her half of what I was paying. The bill disappeared into her purse in a flash. Then it was time for the moment of truth.

She leaned forward and slipped her hands behind her. In a deft motion she undid the light gray lacy bra. Her right hand slipped to her front and held the bra in place as the straps started to fall. Apparently when her hand touched her tits, she hit her nipples, causing her to moan lightly. She flashed me a smile and leaned back, placing her bare back against the back of the bench seat.

"How about we go back to my place?" she asked, lustily. She licked her lips and blew me a kiss. I was starting to get hard at this display.

"Only if you take the bra off, hand it to me and drive there without putting your jacket on," I said.

"It's cold out," she griped. Her hand was starting to massage the lace into her flesh. This added to my arousal, too.

"How about another hundred?"

"But it's cold out," she said again.

"One fifty?"

"OK. Show me the money." I pulled the needed bills out and placed them on the table. I held them down for a second then pulled them off the table and put them into my shirt pocket.

"You'll get them when we get back to your place. Now for the first deal we made, I would like my bra now," I said with a smile. She laughed a little and I joined in.

Again she gave a huff as she pulled the bra away from her nice and heavy chest. After fully removing the item, she threw it at me. It hit my face and I lifted my hand to catch it. The hand I lifted was the one that was holding the hundred on the table. She snatched it off the table, grabbed her purse and got up.

I barely got a chance to see her chest. I hurried after her, grabbing the shirt off the seat as I went, and caught up to her at the rear exit to the restaurant. I sucked in a breath when I saw her tits in all their glory. There was a nice triangle of untanned skin right around her nipples, which were rock hard pink-brown nubs that just begged to be sucked. I didn't do it, but so wanted to right there. I think I even licked my lips at that moment.

We exited the building at a slower pace than what she had been doing between the table and the door. If she hadn't been aroused, her nipples would have gotten hard because of the cool breeze we were having. The temp was in the high eighties without the breeze. (A little cool compared to the high nineties or low hundreds we had been having for weeks prior to this day.) She shivered a little and tried to cover her chest as we walked to our cars, which were parked next to each other.

I waited for her to unlock the driver's side door. I opened it, leaned in and grabbed her jacket. She had taken it off after the movie, where the temp was at least ten degrees less than now. While I was in her car, she was fidgeting in fear. I could hear no cars pulling into the lot and saw no one coming, so I wasn't afraid for her. I stood up out of her car and turned to her. As I did she pressed me into the side as she pressed her half naked body into me and kissed me like she never did before. There was animal passion behind the kiss this time, something that was missing from when we were together.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 09:37 PM
My hands wrapped her waist and pulled her closer as her tongue wrestled mine. She pulled away after a moment, gently scratched my chest and smiled playfully. I smiled and slid my hands between us and up to her tits. I gripped the soft mounds and she licked her lips. She got off me and I slid my hands up to tease her nipples. She moaned and her eyes rolled in lust. She put her hand on my hard bulge and stroked once. I froze and tried to not cum right there. She grinned at my expression of concentration and slipped into her car.

I calmed down enough as she started her black Honda Accord. I checked my pocket, the money was still there, and made sure the coat was in my hands before I closed the door and went to my own car. I owned at the time a silver Toyota Camry. She waited for me to get into my car before pulling out of her spot and driving out of the lot. I quickly got the key into the ignition and started following her.

She lived about ten miles from the burger joint, so it took us about fifteen minutes to get there. Most of the roads were four lane and I would take the opportunity to pull up beside her and look, partly to make sure she wasn't covering up and partly because I wanted to look. That second part almost made me crash once. I heard a few honks from other guys that she either passed or they passed her.

We pulled into the parking area for her apartment complex. She went to the stall for her apartment and I went to visitor parking near her spot. I got out and had to adjust my shorts because of the hard on I was still sporting. She was still in her car as I walked toward it from the passenger side. I could see that she was leaned back in the seat, but the seat wasn't back, and her arms were below the window frame, not moving. She was watching me walk to her.

When I rounded the driver's side corner of the trunk, she opened the door and swiveled out, placing her Sketchers on the ground. I continued to approach, my eyes locked on her bared tits. I stopped about three feet away and was about to ask something, but she stopped me by leaning out, grabbing my hips, and pulling me to her. She pulled me to stand between her spread capri-clad legs. After she had me where she wanted me, her hands moved quickly to unbutton and unzip my khaki cargo shorts. She pulled both my pants and my briefs low enough to get at my hard, average sized dick.

She licked her lips as her hands touched the hard shaft. I groaned lightly and reached for her tits. She lowered her head and sucked me all the way in as I gripped and lifted her tits. She moaned around my near explosion cock from my touching her nipples again.

She deep throated me twice, using her tongue to massage the underside of my cock as she moved up and down. The second time she came up she let my cock out of her mouth and started licking it like a lollipop. Her tongue licked from base to head, swirled the head and licked back down. She did this a few times with me grunting the whole time.

I was trying to hold off as long as possible because she was doing something to me that she had always refused to do before. I didn't know if she would ever do it again, so I wanted to enjoy it for as long as possible.

One of her hands was softly kneading my balls until they bumped her chin on one of the times she licked down to the base. In just a few seconds she took both into her mouth and sucked them. Her tongue juggled and licked the sack as she moaned over it. Her mouth let go and went back to the head of my dick, while her hand took over on my balls.

She licked all the way around the head then took all of me into her mouth, moaning all the time. Her fingers were massaging my balls perfectly.

All I could do was groan and grasp her tits harder. This caused her groan over my dick again. The vibration from her throat, the motions of her tongue on the underside of my dick while she kept me in her, and the motions of her fingers on my balls combined to push me over the top.

My first shot hit the back of her throat, but she backed off quickly to take my other shots into her mouth before she swallowed. I shot four strong times and a couple weak ones. She took it all before swallowing. Once her mouth was clear, she sucked the last drops out and let my limp dick out of her mouth.

I hadn't noticed, but my pants and underwear had fallen to the ground while I came. I squatted down to pull them back up, so we could walk to her apartment and have some more fun. Apparently she had a different, yet fun idea.

Becky was building off my original idea of buying a deal. "Danny?" she said when I got all the way down. I looked up at her as she continued, "I want to know exactly what I could give you, to have you take off those and that," she pointed at the clothing at my feet then at my button up shirt, "and walk to my apartment."

I stayed squatted while I thought about that. The first thing I thought was the she should have qualified the deal somewhat, but that didn't deter me from getting some very naughty ideas. A half dozen flashed through my mind in ten seconds and caused my dick to start to inflate again.

After a minute, I said, "I will walk nude to your door, if, for the next six months, you let me have access to your chest when ever I want it." I gave her a small smile and twitched my dick.

"You mean that I have to come to you at any time of the day or night, just so you can cum on my tits? Even when I'm at work?" she asked. There wasn't a lot of surprise in her voice. Apparently she had been thinking along the same lines.

"Yes. Work can be worked around." My smile widened into a grin.

"No it can't. One more condition on this deal, I want to get some kind of compensation for carrying your cum cushions." She looked like she was enjoying the haggling.

"Most of the time you'll get off, too," I said, maybe too quickly.

"Most?" she said raising her voice. "What do you mean most? If not every time, then at least give it a good college try." She smiled to soften the anger that had flashed on her face. "But that wasn't what I meant. I want a little money to be at your beck and call. Not too much. Maybe eight hundred a month."

"What makes you think I have that kind of money?" I asked, confused.

"I ran into your mom a couple months ago, she told me about your windfall. I'm just trying to get a little." She gave me a wicked smile, grabbed her right tit and pulled it up to lick the nipple.

"Eight hundred a month is too low," I said. "I'm going to give you a thousand a month." Her mouth dropped open in surprise. I closed it with my hand, then ran that hand down her chest, over her nipples. My other hand started to unbutton my shirt. "You will receive a check or cash at the end of each month."

I finished unbuttoning the shirt as she nodded with a grin. Took a little work to get my shorts and underwear over my shoes, but she helped balance me. I stood up and pulled the money from our second deal out of my pocket. She took it quickly while I slipped the shirt off. It felt odd to be naked in the middle of the day, out in public and holding five pieces of clothing. My dick was standing at attention by this time, too.

She stood up, grabbed me by the back of my head and pulled my mouth to a nipple. I barely licked it before she was moving me to the other. Again I just touched it with my tongue and she pulled my head away. Once I was away from her body again, she let my head go and I staggered slightly. She grinned.

"How do you want me to arrive, when you call me?" she asked, sliding her thumbs into the waist band of her pants.

"What do you mean?"

"How do you want me to be dressed?" Exasperation was showing plainly on her face. I hadn't thought of it and gave her a blank look. "Do you want me to show up where ever you call me to fully dressed? Topless? Bottomless? Just my underwear? What?"



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 09:39 PM
I put my finger to my lips in thought for a short moment before saying, "How about I tell you how to be dressed when I call you? That may mean that you have to arrive someplace nude."

Her face flashed fear, but that disappeared quickly as cunning took up residence. "You can only call me for a nude arrival four times a month."

"Six."

"Five and for two grand a month."

"Eight, three grand and twelve months." This caused her to stop and think. "That's ninety six total times of nudity for thirty six grand, tax free. That's just over a quarter of the year." Some shock showed on her face at that thought but mostly it was covered in lust and greed, a beautiful sight.

"OK," she said firmly with a nod. We shook on the deal and agreed to write up the details, including that the deal started the next day, once we were in her apartment. She grabbed her bag from the car and closed the door, but didn't move towards her door. Instead she said, "As a present, for free, I'll walk up to the door like you, too." She set her bag on top of the car and unbuttoned her pants.

As she unzipped them, I said, "Not even your shoes, please. The only thing you can carry is your house key." She nodded as she kicked her shoes off and pushed her pants down her tanned legs, bending at the waist she pulled the pants and her socks off. She stood up and draped the socks and capris over my clothes laden arm. The breeze kicked up at that time, making her shiver and her nipples harden.

She smiled and slid her pink panties to the ground, again bending at the waist. That way she could hide her crotch from me a little longer. She stood quickly, laid the panties with everything else and turned to the car before I could get a glimpse of her treasure area, though I did get to see her nice ass. She had tan lines, about half her ass was white.

She dug in her bag for a moment and pulled her keys out. She handed me the bag and started walking toward her home. I hurried to the front of the car, my dick bouncing the whole time, and stopped her. I made her turn to face me, so I could see the part she was trying to hide from me.

Her hair was thicker than I had ever seen a woman's bush, and I knew that I was going to trim that before anything else happened that day. And by then I wanted to do everything I could think of to her. I couldn't see her pussy at all. She also had a tattoo on her left side about halfway between her hip and the top line of the large bush. It was a shooting star falling toward her crotch, and a new addition since we had dated.

"I've been meaning to trim. Just got lazy and wasn't dating," she said by way of apology. I nodded and offered her my arm.

We walked to her apartment, which was on the second floor and shared a landing with the neighbor. The doors to her apartment and her neighbor's faced each other. The landing, and the hall below it, turned into nice wind tunnels during the stormy seasons. We reached the door to the apartment without incident, don't know if anyone saw us though. As she opened the door, the neighbor, a young woman about our age with curly light brown hair, came out her door.

I had turned fully to look at the noise she made in exiting, while Becky turned to give the neighbor a profile shot of her body. This woman was new. Becky had had an older man as a neighbor last time I was at her place. All three of us froze, the only one I think was smiling was me. I really liked the way this woman's gaze floated over both of us and stopped at all the nice areas.

She was the first to speak. I would've, but it wasn't my place that we were standing at the door to. "Hi, Becky. What's up?"

Becky, by this time a deep red from embarrassment, turned her head to look at the other woman and answered in a squeaky voice. "Nothing much. How are you Joan?"

Joan stepped closer, so we didn't have to speak so loudly, and answered, "I'm doing good. Apparently not as good as you though." She was talking to Becky, but looking at my hard dick. I made it twitch and she smiled. "Why're you..." She let the sentence fade to try and alleviate some embarrassment.

"I bought her clothes off her and then decided to join her in her nudity before fucking her brains out," I exaggerated. I grinned broadly and tweaked one of Becky's nipples.

"Really? Would you buy my clothes off me too, if you wanted to?" She was flirting with me and suggesting that she would be willing to do things for money too. That wasn't a truly new idea to me, since I had just done it to Becky, but it gave me a new perspective on the idea.

Before I could answer, Becky said, "Maybe later, Joan. Right now he needs to get inside to finish his plans for the day." She gave a weak grin and pulled me inside her apartment.

"OK. See ya later, Beck," Joan said as the door was closed. Becky glared at me then headed for the bathroom. I sort our clothes on the couch in the living room before following her. As I entered the room, I saw her bending over at the waist to start a bath. She stood up and turned to me.

"I want you to shave me. Everything below the waist, from front to back," she said with conviction.

"OK," I said instantly. Only twice before in my life had I had the privilege of shaving a woman and/or fucking a hairless pussy. I was all up for the sensual and erotic fun that could be.

"I pulled new blades out," she said, pointing to the all the things needed to shave her. I nodded and catalogued it in my head. There were two new shaver heads for her razor, which was sitting there too, shave gel for sensitive skin, tiny scissors, lotion for after the shaving was done and two small towels.

I smiled and asked her where she kept her towels. She answered, with a slightly perplexed expression, that they were in the closet right outside the room. "Good. I need to set some things up." The perplexed look deepened after I said that. To reassure her I continued, "This room's too small. I was going to set up a shaving area on your bed." Her face relaxed. Before I let her get into the water, I trimmed the hair as short as possible to make shaving easier.

"Go ahead and get in, relax for twenty minutes. Let the warm into the muscles. I'll bring you a glass of wine and put some soft music on." And I did after watching her get into the water. While she soaked in the warmth, opening her pores and softening the hair, I was in the bedroom setting up for the shaving.

After twenty minutes, in the water, I came back into the bathroom and helped her out of the tub, she had finished the entire glass of wine. I dried her off and wrapped her in her robe to lead her to the area I set up on her bed.

On the bed were two towels, stacked. Next to the towels were the razor, shave gel, and two bowls of warm water; one bowl for rinsing the razor off and one for soaking two wash cloths in.

One cloth was used to keep the skin pliable around her pussy, from just below her navel to just before her anus. The second cloth was soaked, wrung out, rolled and slipped between her ass cheeks.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 09:40 PM
I laid her down gently after removing the robe. I had pushed the heater on for a couple more degrees of warmth, so the room temp would be very comfortable for being nude. I spread her legs and put one warm damp cloth over her pussy, and with her assistance, slipped the rolled up cloth between her ass cheeks.

The cloths were put in place while I finalized some things with the shaving gear. When I was ready I pulled the cloth away and put it back in it's bowl of water. I then squirted gel into my hand and smoothly applied it to the area above her pussy.

After I felt all the hair was coated well, I wiped the gel off my hands on the soiled towel from the bathroom, picked up the razor and started shaving. I went as gently as possible, yet as quickly as possible too.

After every few strokes I rinsed the blade. After clearing the bulk of the gelled over area, I took the cloth I had used earlier and wiped away the excess. The cloth returned to its basin and I inspected the freshly shaven area. There were a few quick strokes of the razor to get the ones missed, then I kissed the soft flesh. The kiss elicited a squeal of delight from Becky, who was watching in ecstasy and awe.

I had to refresh the cloth between her cheeks because it had cooled too much. While I was messing with that cloth I laid the other one, after cleaning it as much as possible, over her pussy and the shaved area.

Once I was done playing with the cloth between her cheeks, I pulled the cloth in front away, gelled the area and take up the razor again. For the hair farther from the lips, I did something similar to what I did above her pussy and also did it first.

After the easy hair was removed I moved to her lips. Starting with the right lip, I took very careful strokes going from top to bottom. A couple times I had to take a hold of the lip to keep the razor from cutting. Once the right was done I repeated on the left lip. All the while Becky was squealing and shivering with sexual energy.

That left a few stray hairs near her clit and between pussy and anus. Those I shaved as carefully as possible, not wanting to hurt her. I wiped away the excess and inspected again. Once I was certain there were no more strays, I kissed each lip and just above her clit. This caused her to moan, possibly because my chin hit her very sensitive bud.

Once she was calmed again, I had her get on her knees. This gave me a great shot of everything and caused my dick to twitch. I pulled the cloth in her ass away as she started moving. That cloth was then dunked, wrung out, and wiped over her entire crack. Quickly after the wipe down I put the gel on and start shaving.

I continued to exercise care, but went back to moving the razor like I did on the first part of her front. I left the area around the anus for last. After inspecting the first part, using the cloth that had been between her cheeks to wipe away the excess, I kissed down her crack. Making her squeal and squirm in wanting. Around the sensitive skin of her backdoor, I shaved like I did around her pussy lips. Once I was certain that area was clear too, I kissed her backdoor. She gave a deep guttural groan and almost came. I grinned, thinking that I had gotten her close with nothing more than shaving and a couple kisses.

Once the shaving was done I stood her up, grabbed the towel on the bottom to the stack, and wiped off everything I had shaved, making sure there was nothing left hanging. Once she was dry I would laid her down next to the shaving area and quickly cleaned that area up.

After the quick clean up of putting the bowls by a sink, the towels and wash cloths together on the floor of the bathroom, and the shaving gear in the bathroom, I went back. She had spread her legs and was rubbing a hand over the freshly shaved area above her pussy. "It's so smooth," she whispered as I knelt between her legs again.

My hands found the soft skin, too, and roamed for a moment before my face got close to her pussy again. At that point I started eating her, occasionally slipping a finger in.

After licking her to a mind blowing orgasm I turned her over again and licked and played with her ass until she got off again. I licked her backdoor until she got close before sticking a finger into her pussy to finger fuck her at the same time.

As she came down from her high, she looked over her shoulder and smiled. Then she looked between her legs at my very hard and ready member. She turned around and licked it like a lollipop a couple times before laying back and spreading her legs. She kept a hold of my dick and guided it into her newly shaved cunt. I enjoyed the feel of all the bare skin I could feel.

We fucked for hours. There were many rests between, but we enjoyed a wild passion in the sex that our previous relationship lacked. We fucked in her bed, the living room, the kitchen, with food, and in the shower. We did things that I never thought she would do, and she was the one that initiated most of it.

The next day was the beginning of a whole new life for me and her.



The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:09 PM
Wedding Reception Surprise


This incredibly exciting tale occurred last Saturday night as my husband and I met a group of friends and family at a wedding reception. The wedding was held outdoors in a park like setting with the reception following in a castle-like building in nearby Gilbert. We were dancing and enjoying the music and spirits. The band were members were family and friends to the groom and the music carried a Latin beat. While the band went on break, we gathered on the dance floor and were talking, when my husband put his arm around me and gave me a long sexy kiss. As this was happening, I felt a hand caressing my ass. Assuming it was my husband's hand, we continued to kiss. Since the area was dark, I was not the least bit uncomfortable with what he was doing since I knew no one could see.

The hand on my ass then moved down, lifting my short skirt enough to then caress my ass directly, as I was wearing only a thong underneath. As my hubby and I continued to kiss, the hand then slipped under the thong and the fingers gently stroked my pussy. I was really turned on, and then I realized that my husband's arm was still around me. Whose hand was feeling my pussy? I broke the kiss long enough to glance over to see a very handsome Latino man looking down behind me. It was his hand! I didn't want to stop him. I resumed my kiss with my hubby and the man got the encouragement he needed to slide a finger inside. It was incredible! Knowing another man was fingering me, while I was kissing my husband.

I started to orgasm, and the stranger must have felt me tightening. Then he pulled away. My husband stopped the kiss and I hugged him. I looked over at the stranger who had moved about five feet away. We made eye contact, he smiled and put a finger in his mouth and winked at me. I winked back. I knew he was tasting me! I decided to tell my husband about what happened in hopes that he might be turned on by it. Maybe he would let my admirer have some more fun. After a couple of drinks, Scott knew I was horny, as I put my foot up on the seat next to him. Of course, my skirt slipped down to my crotch and I knew my labia was showing and so did he. He grinned as he stroked my thigh, feeling the nylon stockings beneath his hand. In seconds, his hand was holding my pussy and his finger was exploring the velvet opening.

We played like this for quite a while until we heard a slow dancing number being played. Before he could ask me to dance, the handsome guy from the dance floor was at our table requesting a dance with me. I let this guy get a good view of my thighs and cameltoe, as I turned to ask my hubby if it was ok. He winked as he gave his approval, and I got up and into the dancer's arms. We danced in sight of our table and I watched for signals. When I saw Scott reach up and scratch his armpit, I too raised my arm, exposing my tit. I soon felt my partner's hand on my breast, and I got a thrill from his touch. My husband saw it too, and I saw his hidden smile. After grinding our hips together in the dance, my admirer asked me if I wanted to go out on the patio for a smoke, to which I agreed.

We sat on a park-like bench in a darkened part of the grounds and lit up, as I saw my husband come out, unobserved and take up a position where he could watch. That's when I poured it on by stretching out my legs with my skirt up to my crotch. I lifted up my arms, stretching and putting my hands behind my head. I felt the slight breeze on my nipples, which got hard immediately, as I glanced over at my dance partner. I saw he was torn as to what to look at and I asked, "Do you like what you see?" When he nodded dumbly, I took one of his hands and put it on my soaking thong and the other on one of my tits. This guy needed no lessons, as he began finger fucking me and squeezing my nipples. I was too horny to even breathe, as I unzipped his pants and took out his cock.

I looked over at my husband and saw the nod of "yes", so I lost no time in leaning over and starting a blow job, which I love to do. I sucked furiously, licking his balls, since his pants were now down to his knees. I teased his ass and felt his cock throbbing. When I feel a throbbing cock in my mouth I go crazy with desire, and I showed it, as I sucked and licked every part of his cock. I didn't want it to end and stopped a few times, but soon felt his hand pressing my head down tighter. His hips were thrusting, as he was in the throes of cumming and fucked my mouth in a frenzy. I was soon rewarded with a mouthful of cum, and I delighted in licking it up and swallowing his load. When I was finished, I left him there and walked over to my husband, who was standing watching with a roaring hard on.

We sat down and had a few more drinks. I was starting to feel real good and horny after about four margaritas. Mario was sitting beside me rubbing my thighs while my husband sat across from us, watching Mario kiss me and rub my legs. After awhile, my husband asked Mario if he was ready to fuck me, and he said yes. We left the reception and headed to a Mario's nearby hotel room. When we got there, I was breathing heavily I was so nervous. Then my mouth almost dropped when Mario asked my husband to leave the room. My husband to my surprise agreed and asked me if that was okay with me. I said yes, but I was nervous about being left alone with this strange man. My husband told me he would be back whenever we were done to just call him on his cell phone.

My husband left, and there I was, alone with Mario. He told me to lie down on the bed, and I did. He started to kiss my stomach and started removing my clothes, first my dress then my bra and thong. I was breathing hard and I was nervous and horny. After he had me totally naked, he started licking my pussy and my asshole and made me cum a couple of times. After he made me cum, he asked me if I would suck his cock again. I hadn't really paid much attention to his cock the first time because it had been dark. But when I went down between his legs to suck his cock, I was amazed on how big he was. His cock was about 9 1/2 inches long and veiny with large balls. I started licking it up and down and he talked to me while I sucked.

He told me to make eye contact while I sucked his cock, and also asked me to suck his balls. I sucked and licked it for a long time. I could feel myself cumming again just by him talking to me while I sucked his cock. I finally made him cum, as I licked his balls while he masturbated his cock. After a few minutes rest, I got between his legs again and sucked his cock to get him hard again. I was feeling nasty and I wanted to get fucked by this big cock. When he was hard again, he flipped me on my back and spread my legs. He started to put his large cock inside of me as I moaned a little bit. Because he was big, he started slowly and picked up the pace. Soon I felt his big hairy balls hitting my ass.

It felt great to get fucked so hard and deep, and I was biting my bottom lip and moaning. It hurt a little because he was thick too, but my pussy juice helped lubricate his big cock. Then he bent me over and fucked me doggy style while he played with my ass. As he fucked me, I came again, but he continued to pound my little pussy. I sucked his cock again to lubricate him, as he made me straddle him. I could feel his cock all the way inside of me, as he lifted me up and down on his cock. He sucked my nipples and fucked me like that for about ten minutes, and then flipped me on my back again and fucked my pussy again. This time he came all over my belly button. I fucked him one more time before calling my husband to pick me up.

Just then Mario walked up behind me and slid his hands around my waist, and then he started slowly grinding himself into my ass. My husband began asking questions about my fuck session. I just stood there and listened as Mario was pulling down my skirt and thong. I was so damn horny, I could feel my pussy throbbing as Mario knelt down and began to kiss my ass cheeks and rub up and down my legs. I could tell he was getting closer and closer to my aching pussy, and I wanted him to get closer, but I also wanted him to stop. My husband went on and on about some new plans, and Mario went in and out of my pussy with his tongue. All I could do was stand there with the phone to my ear and listen to my husband's voice while another man buried is tongue in my pussy.

To this day I couldn't tell you what the hell he said that night, but I basically agreed with every word he said. He said to wrap things up and he would start down from the hotel bar to get me. My mind was totally on that hot tongue that was tantalizing my pussy. Then to my pleasant surprise Mario ran his tongue up over my asshole, which almost made me scream in ecstasy. My knees buckled and I braced myself over the desk where my cell phone was. I had never had my asshole licked before, and I didn't know the pleasure it created. Mario stood up, unzipped his pants, and positioned his cock at my already wet and throbbing pussy. I knew what was coming next. He began to slowly push his hard cock up into my pussy. It hurt a little at first because he was going too fast. But I made him slow down until I could adjust to his size again.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:11 PM
Mike had his hands cupped around my waist and he was going deeper and deeper with every thrust. I remember standing there, slightly bent over, holding onto the corner of the desk, with my eyes closed and my mouth open. My jaws were hurting because I was straining so hard to not make any sound while I was on the phone. By this time, Mario was pounding me hard; so hard that the desk was moving a little. Then my sister called my cell phone from the reception and asked where I was. I told her Scott and I had gone down the road for a drink and chat with some others at a lounge. My sister asked what that sound was, I told her the bartender had dropped a serving platter, and luckily, she believed me. If you have never tried fucking someone while you're on the phone, and don't want the other person to know, let me tell you, it's one of the hardest things I have ever done.

But it was also the most erotic thing I have ever done. He would go real fast with a lot of short strokes, and then one, maybe two long deep strokes, and then back to the short fast strokes. I had never been fucked like this before, and the fact that Mario was spreading my pussy wider. He was touching my insides with his cock that usually don't get touched, and it was driving me into uncontrollable bliss. Just then, Mario slowly pushed his hard cock deep up into my cervix, and it hurt like a bitch because I wasn't expecting it. As I bit my lower lip, I suddenly realized Mario was pumping my hot pussy full of cum. I could feel his fat shaft pulse inside of me with every load he ejected. My sister, who had been jabbering the whole time, says "okay, maybe I'll see you later tonight".

After hanging up, I stood up and turned around to face Mario. He had sweat beads on his forehead and I smiled and wiped them away. We kissed and he pulled his pants back up, as I went to the ladies room to clean up. Scott then knocked on the room door and we said our goodnight to my new friend. We then walked back to the lounge where my husband explained about meeting another one of the reception guests who had witnessed my dirty dancing with Mario. Within a few minutes, our guest arrived and sat down next to me, with my husband sitting across from us. I am wearing a black skirt that goes down to my knees, but it is what's underneath that sets the situation going. I am wearing thigh high stockings and no underwear.

I had recently shaved, giving my legs and my pussy a silky smoothness. We first order drinks to help free us from our inhibitions and make everyone more relaxed. During this time we are talked and got to know each other, and that is when our guest started massaging my knees. We continued talking, but my mind continued to think about what will happen later this evening. Our guest continued to inch his way up my skirt making me wetter in the anticipation. He took his finger and rubbed the outline of my stockings and began stroking my inner thigh. Almost reflexively, my legs spread allowing him to proceed upwards. Within seconds he fingered my pussy; stroking and massaging the folds. I nearly had an orgasm, so I took a deep breath and another small drink.

The drive to our hotel room was uneventful, though it seemed to take forever while my mind thought about the pleasure I will soon be feeling. We arrived and walked to our room, my hands fumbled with the key card at the door. The door opened and as soon as it closed behind us, it all began. Our guest quickly started kissing my neck and raising his hand up my skirt. My husband now turned on our digital camera. My eyes were rolled back as waves of pleasure hit me. My husband started snapping photos of my face and the hand of our guest, which had found its way into the folds of my pussy once again. I dropped to my knees and unfastened his zipper; his penis was bulging through his underwear. I removed his penis from his pants and started licking the shaft. My tongue trailed downward where I licked his balls lightly at first, and then adding a little more pressure as I became hotter.

Both my husband and our guest removed their shirts. I now placed the tip of his penis in my mouth. My husband quickly set the camera down and started the video recorder. My mouth slid down his shaft faster and faster. I could taste his pre-cum in my mouth, and I knew I needed him. I needed to feel him deep inside of me. A little more sucking, and before I knew it, we were all undressed. Our guest laid me on the bed. My head was spinning, probably from both the excitement and the alcohol I consumed. His body was pressed close to mine and I felt almost trapped, because I could not move very much. I didn't mind much because of what I was feeling. He looked deep into my eyes and pressed his lips to mine. I opened my mouth and allowed his tongue to enter. He then proceeded to kiss my face and trailed his kisses down my neck to my breast.

His tongue drew circles around my nipples. His gentle biting and sucking drove waves of pleasure through my body. I could hardly see that my husband filmed and took photos of us from different angles. I was so lost in the moment. Our guest now lowered his head down my stomach, kissing every few inches, until his head rested between my legs. I uttered very few words, but my moaning led him to pursue his goal and push his tongue deep inside me. Slowly at first and then with increasing pressure: His tongue slid up and down, once in a while, circling my clit and then finally pushing into my slit. The warm, probing sensation caused my abdomen to quiver and my clit started to throb. He sensed this and slowly began kissing upward, along my stomach and past my breast.

I felt his penis pushing and sliding at the folds of my labia, until it found the entrance. As warm and excited that I already was, it was hard to believe how tight it felt when he began pushing his mushroom shaped head inside. I felt a little pain, which showed on my face. He peered into my eyes and lowered his mouth to my ear telling me to relax and that everything would be all right. His hips began gyrating, back and fourth until I loosened up. Out of the corner of my eye, I could still see my husband and the flash of his camera. I then returned my gaze to the eyes of our guest. He continued his pushing until I finally gave way, feeling his penis fill my inside. The warmth and the pressure nearly led me to have an orgasm; but again, he whispered for me to relax.

He continued his thrusting, occasionally pressing a little harder when he felt my cervix; all the while kissing me passionately all over my face. His breathing became faster and more shallow, and I knew he was about to cum. I then pulled him close and whispered to him that it was okay; I wanted him to fill me with his cum. He pulled his penis almost all the way out and then pushed it back in, my muscles began quivering and I yelled out; "OH Yes! Fuck me, fill me, I want to you to fill me, OH God don't stop."


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:12 PM
He didn't stop. I felt his body tense up and then a big, warm load of cum flooded deep inside of my pussy; almost simultaneously, I had a major orgasm, pulling him close, quivering and allowing his cum to fill me. When we both finished our climax, we kissed each other deeply and he pulled out of me, leaving me with the feeling of emptiness. My husband then handed the camera to him and lay down on the bed. I began licking his penis, but I could hardly wait to have the feeling of a penis back inside me. My husband, by now, is so turned on that I can already feel him getting close to having an orgasm. I lowered myself on him. His penis slid into me quickly with the aid of our guest's cum. I kissed him passionately, occasionally looking into his eyes seeing how much he loves me and is turned on by me.

I whispered into his ear that I wanted to feel him cum in me too. I then began kissing him deeply and riding him faster. The feeling of cumming in me again, after I just received a load of cum from another man, drove him crazy. Just then I felt him cum in me. Wave after wave of pleasure hit my body, as I felt his warmth fill me (while our guest got it all on film). My legs were so weak after such intense pleasure, that it took a while to get off of my husband. Cum slowly dripped out of my pussy, as I fell back on the bed nearly exhausted from the fuckings I just received. The darkness and heat washed over me. Another man is kneeling between my legs in my husband's place. He has been watching my husband fuck me and is very excited. He's completely hard, and the tip of his cock brushes my pussy.

His cock gently pressed against me, spreading me open. I tilted my hips wanting more inside, as he slowly moved between my legs. Deep inside I feel his tip pass the pleasant spot where my husband's comes to rest, when he throbs and spurts inside me. I squeezed his thick shaft tightly, welcoming it as his body settled on top of me. His smell is unfamiliar, as is the feel of his body slowly making love to me. I hear my pussy slurping hungrily at his cock, as he moved with slow deep strokes inside me. Each time his hips softly bump mine, his warm, hot cock lingered deep within me slowly throbbing. My moans reach his ears and he can no longer hold back. Softly groaning, his body pressed against mine and he began to cum!

His cock rhythmically jerked, as I felt each hot spurt. His slippery cum coated me, as his cock worked his sperm back and forth inside me. My pussy sucked at him, forcing every drop from his delicious penis. He lay there exhausted! I felt his cock soften inside, the warm sticky cum oozing out around it. He moved up off me, and again I was temporarily alone. Hot and flushed, I felt the bed moving again, as someone climbed in with me. This man was heavier, and I could feel his enormous presence. He too had been watching all of this, and now he wanted me, so badly! Large strong hands lifted me by my waist and turned me over. Hands and arms pulled me up onto my knees and spread my legs wide apart.

I was surprised at how easy it was for me to be lifted by the third man, to be spread, and I moaned deeply in anticipation. Arching my behind, I surrendered completely to him. I felt his cock wet and enormous, as he rubbed himself against my pussy. Up and down my slit, the delicious knob touching me seemingly everywhere at once; and then he nestled it against my opening and pushed slowly against me. My pussy opened wider, as he slid inside me ever-so-slowly, introducing me to new and exotic feelings. A powerful wave of desire coursed through me, as the head of his penis popped softly inside. I uttered uncontrollable sounds of pleasure, as he inched his fat cock further into my body. The friction and heat are incredible. I found myself pushing back against him, wanting him deeper. He filled me slowly, coaxing wave after wave of pleasure from my body. My loins and belly become one with his cock, stroking, massaging in this deep, intimate way. Sounds of wet, hot sex escaped our crotches.

His cock touched me everywhere, gliding tightly against my labia, plunging deep inside me. Cock muscles and throbbing veins massaged my clit, tugging it, sliding endlessly over it, as he buried himself between my legs. With his hands around my waist, he pulled me to him faster, harder and deeper. His breathing quickened, as did mine. I felt his heavy balls deliciously slap against my ass as we fucked. We came together, as I rocked back and forth against him, my pussy squeezed and massaged my delicious new friend. He couldn't hold back and fell forward on top of me, reaching his climax. His penis thick and virile, his sperm exploded inside me, filling my cervix, which overflowed and leaked from my pussy in thick, white, steamy gobs. I cried out wildly feeling an ocean of heat and pleasure inside my pussy.

My husband thanked our new friends for their participation in our night and saw them to the door. I was so exhausted from the day that I quickly fell asleep until the next the morning. When I woke up and realized I had to pee, I felt gobs of sticky white cum still oozing out of my pussy. I smiled and chuckled to myself as I remembered the details of the night, and gave my hubby a kiss for allowing me to engage in my hot fantasies again.



The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:27 PM
Reunion


The small railway station was almost deserted as she got off the train. As usual there was one British Rail employee manning the gate and a bored looking younger woman in the ticket office. Lacey smiled at both of them as she made her way out into the chill evening air, her suitcase banging against her shins as she walked. Checking her watch she began her journey out towards the main road where, hopefully, he would be waiting for her.

The small, white, sports car was parked just out of sight of the station and she hurried towards it, seeing his arm snake out to open the passenger side door.

"Hi." Her voice, soft and low, filled the car and he smiled back at her.

"Hi, yourself." He climbed out, opened the boot and deposited her suitcase effortlessly within. Once he was back in the car he reached over, running a soft leather covered thumb across her lips before starting the engine and easing out into the empty street.

There were no more words, there never were until they had left the town behind and were speeding along the country roads towards their destination. The hedgerows, full of blossom, and the green fields beyond caught her eye as the dusk claimed them and she watched as they flew by. A man of few words she knew her companion would talk when he was ready and was more than happy to just sit and enjoy his company silently until then.

The email she had received two days before her trip had promised her a long weekend where fantasies would be fulfilled and dreams realized. Her imaginings had been lurid and exciting over the previous nights and she was wet and aroused even though he had said not a word. If previous liaisons were anything to go by there would be at least another half an hour's travelling before they reached the destination he had chosen.

"Have you thought about what I said?" His words shocked her, not because of their content but because he had spoken without moving, his eyes still glued to the road, his hands relaxed against the wheel.

"Oh yes, constantly. I love a mystery as you know and you certainly weren't giving very much away. I've been wracking my brains to try and remember all the things I've told you. Things I've told no one else, I might add."

The smile, as enigmatic as ever, caused her heart to beat a little faster and she reached across to rest her hand on his hard, muscular thigh.

"Can you at least tell me where we're going?"

"Of course. We're going to meet up with a friend of mine for a couple of days, his name's Steve, we've known each other for years."

"I see." She didn't, and for a while the silence returned to the car. "We've never needed anyone else before, is he going to be with us the whole time?"

"Would that worry you?" There was something about his tone, the way he glanced momentarily in her direction, which made her next words catch in her throat.

"I ... I don't know. Can I play it by ear?"

"You know you can. Have I ever forced you to do anything you didn't want to?" The car slowed as he spoke. His voice was serious now and she realized he was actually stopping. Reaching out his hand he cupped her face, pulling her gently towards him and, finally, their lips touched. She felt his fingers in her hair, his tongue against her flesh as she opened her mouth and let him in. The kiss, gentle but passionate, took her breath away and she moved back as she looked into his deep blue eyes and smiled.

"No, you have never forced me. I trust you, implicitly. In many ways I have no choice, but it has never been a problem."

"You are too trusting, I've told you that before, but I won't hurt you, or force you into anything. Now, is it ok if we continue our journey?"

"No, one more kiss, please? I've missed you."

There was no gentleness this time, they let their tongues clash and she reached out, feeling his arousal through his trousers. Whatever was planned had him excited, hard to her touch, and she relaxed against him, certain she would enjoy it, whatever it was.

The house, a small cottage whose garden ran up into a hill behind it, was painted white and had a tiny lawn in front. Lacey looked around as she carefully extricated herself from the car. They had driven through a village large enough only for two pubs, a small supermarket and an infant's school along with old and new houses nestling together. Now, appreciating the isolation around her, she knew why they were going to Steve's house rather than a hotel.

"David, it's good to see you." The voice boomed into her consciousness and she turned. "And you must be Lacey. Come in, both of you, kettle's on, although you'll want beer I expect." Steve slapped his friend on the back as the two of them passed and she laughed.

"He has you well worked out."

"Well, you're wrong, both of you, I would love a cup of tea." She stuck her tongue out at him, laughing as she did so and then watched, dumbstruck, as Steve moved closer to David, his eyes alight with passion as their lips touched.

The difference between the two men, one greying with a beard and the other, dark haired, clean-shaven and a little taller was emphasized as they moved together. Lacey, feeling slightly embarrassed, stepped back to give them room only to see David looking at her over Steve's shoulder. His look stopped her in her tracks and, feeling somewhat voyeuristic, she watched as he closed his eyes and lost himself in the most erotic kiss Lacey thought she had ever seen.

"Sorry about that," Steve's voice, husky from the moment sounded anything but apologetic. "It's been too long since we've been together, and you have to admit he is a fabulous kisser."

"Oh yes, I definitely agree with that, and don't worry, it was hot to watch." Steve looked at David for a second before speaking.

"May I?"

David inclined his head and Lacey caught her breath as Steve moved closer to her. His lips, soft and warm, brushed hers as a hand rested lightly on her arse. She leaned against him, the heat of his body spurring her on. A tongue ran across her skin and she opened her mouth, accepting him as readily as David had done, enjoying the different taste, the different sensations and surrendering herself to whatever lay ahead.

For a while they had been sitting in the lounge, a roaring fire taking the chill off the spring evening. The conversation had been easy and relaxed, the music in the background just enough to fill any silences pleasantly. Steve had sat on the sofa first, pulling David down next to him and Lacey had made herself comfortable against the chest of her lover, wondering how things would work as the evening progressed.

David's lips touched fleetingly at her hairline, tiny butterfly kisses designed to entice and enflame. She moved her head, arching her neck and inviting him to do more.

"I want you, Lacey, but I want Steve too, is that alright with you?" He breathed the words into her ear, softly, huskily, and she closed her eyes.

Once she knew he had finished speaking she turned to capture his lips with her own. For a minute or two there were no words, but then, her eyes dark with lust, she smiled again.

"Yes, let me see him take you, David, see him fuck that sweet arse of yours before you do the same to me."

"Are you sure, baby?" His words were still soft against her ear and she nodded.

"Yes, I am so hot for you, I want to see you, feel you, watch you."

"And Steve?" If the other man heard his name he made no sign of it. Lacey knew he was waiting, watching, wondering what would happen and she looked him in the eye as she answered.



Continue next page .........

Sir Francis
15-03-2008, 10:28 PM
Wow! What a treasure load! Thank you all!

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:29 PM
"Maybe. The thought of the two of you together excites me, so let's see how it goes, ok?"

David nodded before moving so he could reach out towards Steve. This time it was he who initiated the kiss and Lacey again found herself watching. David's hand covered Steve's cock, the outline of which was easily seen through his jeans. She leant forward so she could do the same to David only to find a hand already there. Between them they began to rub and stroke at David's dick, working together to the sounds of his moaning.

"Fuck, that feels so good, touch me, and let me feel your hands on me."

David leant back on the sofa and Lacey and Steve, one on either side began to undress him. Long red fingernails worked on shirt buttons as sturdier, stronger ones undid the snap on his trousers, lowering the zipper before reaching inside to free the rock hard, eight inches of flesh that they both wanted.

Lifting his hips David pushed down on his clothes before kicking them off onto the carpet. Lacey removed the shirt and leant forward taking a nipple into her mouth, her tongue teasing it back and forth as she saw Steve begin to lick the mushroom head of the now solid cock.

"Oh, God." The words, more a groan in reality, only spurred them on. Lacey, her fingers playing with the nipple she wasn't suckling at, paused in her ministrations to kiss her lover. Their tongues were languid against each other as she felt David's hand reach up to search out her left breast. "Strip for me, baby, let me see you, show Steve what you look like."

She stood up, aware of the audience she had, and listened to the music in the background for a moment before beginning to sway in time with it. Glad she had worn a soft, silky shirt with her jeans Lacey began undoing the buttons before sliding it down her arms and onto the floor. She reached out for Steve, pulling him towards her and dancing with him slowly, grinding herself against the outline of his hard cock before pulling at his t-shirt. She lifted it up and over his head to expose a smooth muscular chest running down to a slightly soft belly and a treasure trail of dark hair, which disappeared into his jeans. His hands teased at the button on her trousers, pushing them down, revealing the tiny thong she had chosen for David, a slip of black lace, which matched the bra she still wore.

David got to his feet his erection bobbing now as he joined them. Reaching behind her his fingers deftly undid her bra, letting her large tits fall free. As he did so she worked on Steve's jeans, anxious now to see him naked. His trousers and boxers disappeared easily to reveal a thick, slightly curved cock already leaking pre-cum.

Lacey pulled at the nipples she knew David loved, watching his reaction before licking her fingers and running them across the now tightened nubs. Steve lowered his head and took the right tit into his mouth. His tongue, warm against her skin, was suddenly joined by David's and for the first time she felt both her nipples being sucked at the same time.

David bent her at the waist, pushing her over before he penetrated her; she felt her thong being moved to one side as he thrust inside. His thick, long cock taking her closer and closer to her first orgasm. Steve, his mouth no longer working her hard nipple, raised a hand and slapped it down on her arse cheek. Jerking her forward as David pushed deeper inside and she felt herself begin to shake.

"Oh, fuck, I'm cumming, David, Steve, oh, don't ... don't stop ..." her head fell forward as she leant against her new lover, now sitting in front of her on the sofa. Lacey felt David move quicker inside her and tightened her muscles around him. She pushed back hard against him as her breath came in deep pants.

"Yes ... oh ... ohhhh." Words stopped as her body reached its peak. Her cunt tightened once more before suddenly she was soaking David's prick, again and again as she came in pulse after pulse before collapsing onto the sofa, her body flushed and her eyes closed.

The sight that met her when Lacey had the energy to rejoin the party almost had her cumming again instantly. David was on his knees in front of her sucking Steve's cock. As she watched his head bob up and down on it she could see that although it was as long as her lover's it wasn't as thick. The head, moving in and out of David's mouth with a satisfying slurp each time was a shiny red, hard and tight, and she longed to touch it.

Reaching out she grasped David's cock in her right hand causing him to move back, leaving Steve's dick at her mercy. Once again she reached out and when she had both hands full she slowly moved them up and down, keeping in time as the two men in front of her began to kiss again.

As their bodies moved closer she wrapped one hand around both shafts leaning forward to catch the heads with her lips on each downward stroke. The sound of their kissing intensified and Lacey realized they were rubbing against each other and stopped the movement of her hand. The two hard cocks forced their way through her open fist and she wrapped the other hand around, encasing both of them as she enjoyed the show.

It was Steve who moved back first, his hand still in David's hair as he spoke.

"Fuck me, want that meat in me again." David just nodded, his eyes darting from his friend to his lover as he did so.

"Go for it, baby, let me watch you." Lacey lowered her mouth onto David's cock, sucking it in until she gagged against it. Her head bobbed up and down as she lubricated the entire length, wanting to feel him before he took his male lover.

"Let's move upstairs, where we can get more comfortable." Steve, his hand now jerking his own cock got to his feet and headed out of the lounge. Lacey watched David follow without a word and did the same. The bedroom was large, with white walls and black beams. In the middle of the room was a king sized bed with dark blue bedding and lots of pillows. Steve pulled back the covers before lying face down on the mattress. He raised himself up just high enough to slip one of the discarded cushions underneath and then moaned as David knelt behind him, his lips grazing the soft skin of his arse, as he began to kiss and suck at him.

"Oh yes, yesss, I've missed this so much." Steve reached back opening himself up to the talented tongue of his lover and Lacey watched as David, whom she knew was anxious to reacquaint himself with his friend, moved so his tongue was licking down the crack towards the tight entrance to Steve's body.

"Watch me, baby, watch me take him and then he'll take me. Do you want to see that too?"

"Oh, God, yes." Her fingers were in her pussy now, moving in and out as she took herself higher and higher before stopping, not wanting to cum and miss anything that was going on.

"Suck me, Lacey, let me feel your lips on me." Steve's voice broke into her pleasure and she looked up. David had his hands full with his own cock and she moved over, lowering her lips to Steve's arse and repeating the actions she had seen and knew he loved.

Her tongue found its way into the tight portal, pressing just hard enough to get a response before moving back to watch it pulse before her. Leaning forward she held her fingers in front of Steve.

"Suck on one and I'll use it."

"Fuck, yeah." He took the middle finger into his mouth, sucking on it and running his tongue around and over it. Lacey moved back and after licking once again she pressed the digit against the pulsating skin. "Oh, ohhh, yes." Steve pushed back as she moved forward and she felt herself being accepted. Gently she waggled the finger inside him enjoying the feel of the muscles tightening around her before catching his prostate with her nail. Mindless grunts came from Steve as he pushed back harder and she withdrew before entering again with two fingers.

The scissor action had Steve getting up onto all fours to increase the sensations and Lacey grasped his softening cock in her other hand, running her fingers over its length before moving back so David could take over.

"God, that was hot, do me next." He kissed her hard on the lips and Lacey realized not only were her fantasies coming true but his as well. He wanted to see her with another man, but only if he was there too. She wound her fingers into his hair, holding him close.

"Fuck him, show me what you like, I want to see you cum with Steve."

He nodded, his eyes dark with lust now and moving away from her he grasped the bottle of lube from the nightstand and began to prepare both himself and Steve for what lay ahead.

"Turn over, it's better that way."

Steve did as he was told without a word, laying on his back and throwing the cushion on the floor. He placed his hands behind his head as he watched but as soon as David raised his legs up against his chest and placed his cock head at the entrance to Steve's body he reached down grasping his nipples and pulling at them.

"Oh, fuck, yeah."



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:30 PM
Carefully, slowly, Lacey saw David push forward. She felt herself tighten, her body tingling as she watched the scene unfold before her. David's cock was about eight inches long, thick and she loved it. He fucked her once or twice a month when their busy schedules allowed and the memories kept her wet and ready during their time apart.

Now she knew she would have something else, a vision of what her lover looked like when he took and was taken, to add to her dreams and she pulled at her tight nipples, wanting him to speed up but enjoying the tentative beginnings as well.

Steve had reached down and grasped his thighs opening himself up for David and she could see the cock head resting against the tight hole she had licked and kissed.

"Ready?" David leant forward, the movement just enough for him to enter the tight outer ring of muscle. Steve's body lifted from the bed as he nodded and then David pushed.

"Tell me." Lacey whispered the words, but David heard. He nodded, his reply almost grunts as he spoke.

"Tight, so fucking tight and hot. God, Steve, I need this so bad." Pumping forwards the rhythm was instantly hard and fast. Steve had grasped his soft cock and already it was hardening visibly in his fist. David bent over the body of his lover pulling at both nipples as he kissed him.

"Yes, harder, David, fuck me harder." Steve, his words muffled by David's mouth, was meeting every thrust of the older man's body. David's balls slapped against the soft skin Lacey had so recently kissed and then Steve reached up, pushing his friend back.

"Gonna cum, don't want to. Let me fuck you, David, take that arse again."

David pulled back, his body covered in a sheen of sweat that showed his tight muscles off even more than usual. He took Steve's place on the bed and looked over to Lacey. Moving forward she kissed him, her hands running into his chest hair and finding the nipples she loved.

"Do it to me, like you did Steve, fuck my arse with your fingers, open me up, baby, get me ready."

She only nodded, words seemed superfluous. Looking over at Steve who was standing, breathing heavily, while his left hand grasped the base of his cock tightly, she smiled.

"Come here." He moved almost in a trance and Lacey captured his lips pulling him towards her, kissing and touching him, running her hands down over his back and kneading his tight cheeks.

"Want you to fuck me, take my cunt while David takes my arse, do you like the sound of that, lover?"

"Shit, yes." Steve ground against her. "But later, want to cum in his sweet arse, Lacey, please, let me have him."

She knelt before Stevve, looking up subserviently before taking his hard cock into her mouth for the first time. Slowly she moved up and down, bringing him back to the boil before stopping again.

"Take him, take him hard, but not all your cum in his arse, I want to see."

She moved away, not waiting for an answer, he could work out what to do without her help. Instead she again knelt, this time on the mattress before leaning forward to begin preparing David for his arse fucking.

Her lips began to kiss, to lick, the skin she was so familiar with. His chest was so hairy and she loved it but his butt cheeks were smooth, almost hairless and that too turned her on. Gently her fingers pulled at him, exposing his deep crack to her eyes and she feasted on the sight for a moment before licking her lips and then running her tongue down the usually hidden skin, touching the puckered ring before moving on.

The moan she received made her smile and she kissed the soft skin at the junction of his leg and his cheek before once again beginning to lubricate his body.

Her tongue, furled now, made soft jabbing movements alternated with soft gusts of air as she blew against him. As his arse began to pulse she placed her lips over his tight hole, sucking it in and licking over it again and again as he writhed beneath her. A hand reached round, grasping her breasts as she worked and she felt Steve's cock on her own arse, running up her skin as she pushed back against him.

Resting her hands on David's hips she raised him so that he was on all fours before her. His cock hung behind heavy, low slung, balls and she carefully moved them back towards her before taking one into her mouth and rolling it around on her tongue.

As she did so her finger began to probe at his opening and she felt him push back as Steve had done.

"Fuck, Lacey, so good, so fucking good." His words were low, guttural, and she smiled against his skin.

Steve's cock entered her and for a minute as she prepared her lover she was herself fucked from behind.

"Take him, Steve, he's ready for you." Her fingers, lubed up and still inside, moved gently across David's prostate and he bucked against her. She could tell he was more than able to take the thick cock, which was inside her, and so carefully she stood, regretting the empty feeling but needing to see her lover fucked before her.

David turned so he too was on his back. His hand was on his cock, jerking it as he waited and then, as Steve moved closer, he raised his legs, his body open and willing.

Lacey sat on a chair by the side of the bed. She knew if she stood she would touch and this was no longer her moment. Instead she ran a finger round until she found her own tight hole, gently penetrating herself as she watched and waited.

Steve said nothing as he pushed forward, David, his eyes now focussed on the handsome face above him groaned as the thick prick entered his body but was almost instantly moving against it, trying desperately to get it as deep inside him as possible.

"Oh, fuck, Steve." David broke his gaze for a moment to turn towards Lacey and she saw the realization in his eyes as he watched her hand move beneath her. He grasped his cock, pumping as he did so, looking back up at Steve, watching as he canted his hips and changed the angle of entry.

Over and over Steve pounded David, the grunts as they met, skin to skin, and the passion as they kissed and pawed each other, spurring them on.

"Gonna cum, Steve, fuck, I'm gonna cum." David, his back arched as he tried to hold off, cried out once more as his load splashed across his chest, hitting a nipple and streaking across his abs.

Steve, his body moving alone now, pushed once more before, as his cheeks clenched and his hands grabbed at his lover's hips, he began to unload inside David. Twice, three times he jerked hard against him before pulling back to let the remainder of his load mix with the spunk already on David's chest.

His body spasmed as he emptied his cock and then he leant forward, his arms either side of David as he caught his breath.

Lacey, spellbound in the chair, her cunt leaking her own juices watched as, recovering slightly, Steve licked at the cum on David's skin before moving above him to let it roll off his tongue and into his willing lover's open mouth. Their lips met, tongues touching, and Lacey watched as David passed the load back. One final time Steve kissed David and then she saw him swallow, not just his own cum but that of his male lover too.

Both men collapsed back against the pillows, David pulling Steve close as they did so. He held an arm out to welcome her too and Lacey moved against him, her head on his shoulder as she watched the two exhausted lovers. The two of them smiled at her before their eyes closed and their breathing deepened. Before she knew it she was the only one still awake in the house.



The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:40 PM
The Joy Fuck Club



Joy and Mark have been living the happy but catatonic suburban life together for a decade. Both are in their 40's, prosperous and would have to be considered very attractive and social by nature but they've perfected the middle aged malaise. Sure, Joy has always had a flair for the dramatic surprise but we know how it can be after so many years when your romantic life is pushed aside by family and friends. They live in one of those manufactured communities perfect by design, perfect in attitude and perfectly suited to Prozac.

Last Friday Joy walked across the street with a pitcher of Manhattan's to her best friend Annie's house. Now dear reader, Prozac thresholds be damned this is not a happy sign as Joy has essentially reached her limit of tolerance. Her purchases of lingerie, candles and even some naughty porn for Mark have gone for naught. But both wives and husbands are best of friends with each other and by and large that can make them golf widows for days and weekends on end.

Joy commiserating over her second drink: "Annie, I need to do something. I had it out with Mark the other morning when he told me that he was paired with a foursome at the club. I just blurted out to him: What would you rather do, play golf or have a twosome with me on a Saturday morning? And you know what Annie, the dumb jerk actually hesitated for a second!"

"I've reached the point where I spend more time thinking about the Good Vibrations website than I do my husband!"

Now what's a friend to do at a moment like this? Should she talk about the weather, look at the activity schedule for the Junior League or fess up to what she and Daniel have been up to for the last year. Annie knows that there's no going back if she opens herself up to Joy. She and Daniel were in a similar predicament a while back too so she relates. Can this be a secret between the two of them? Is Joy the type to get on the phone with mutual friends within minutes spilling the details? All good questions; which was why Annie was having a pensive moment looking out the living room window.

"Joy, you know that Daniel and I had pretty much the same issue last year remember?"

"Yes, but I haven't heard you mention a thing since last Spring...did you work it out with Dan?"

"In a way we did, but it has changed us forever. I don't mind his golf trips as much as I used to anymore, when he comes back home one of the first things he does is grab my hand and fucks me in a way that always reminds me of the time before we married,"

"Oh puhleeeeze, I'm serious Annie. I don't know if the problem with Mark is about me, or what? Mark couldn't care less about the effects of Viagra. Sometimes I think the only club he cares about is his Driver. So I'm thinking its something about me."

"Joy there's a club in town that meets once every two weeks. Its filled with people just like us: sexy and very attractive and. .........formerly very frustrated."

"It's a club just for couples, couples that would like to spice things up in their bedroom."

"What do you mean by that?"

"It's a club pretty much run by the women although you'd never see an unhappy guy there. The women meet at a members house once a week and talk about ideas to spice up their love lives"

"You mean they really talk about sex to each other?"

"Yes, and there's something else too. Members are sworn to secrecy but we all help each other out in any way we can when it comes to helping a member."

"Oh gawd, that sounds like a Sex Co-op, where is this? It sounds perfect for Boulder."

"No, silly woman its here and its members are all around you. Daniel and I were introduced last year and I can say that it has had an amazing effect on us. Daniel now calls me his "love slave" and can't keep his hands off me."

"Tell me more"

"Not now, there's a meeting next week and if you're up to it I'll ask the other women if we can have one more couple as members, and if they say yes I'd like just for you to come."

Annie did what she promised and the girls got together at another members house over drinks and discussion where they accepted the idea and responsibility of another couple".

The next week the women invited Joy over for drinks and talk:

"Joy, we consider ourselves philanthropic organization of desire. What I mean is it's our role to allow each member to experience their desires and fantasies to the limit."

"Wait, are you telling me that you're a Swing Club?"

"No, that's not our role although I have to admit more than one member here would like to do just that."

"You mean that if I become a member any fantasy that Mark and I have you'll see to it that it actually happens?"

"Yes, that's right. We all have fantasies whether we admit it to ourselves or not that have gone unfulfilled. Usually it's because we're all too shy to admit it to ourselves, or our husbands. I mean, we all know what our husbands can be like and none of us here wants to be divorced so we focus on helping each other out. So far not one couple has ever divorced that's joined our little club."

"But Joy, if you and Mark are going to be real members you're going to have to tell us something about yourself."

At this point, fueled by the demon rum, Joy tells a tale from the deep dark recesses of her mind, a story that has triggered many an orgasm for the longest time.

The next morning Joy informs Mark that they've been invited to a sexy party at the Brown Palace Hotel in Denver and that she wants her man looking his best. She also explains he's under the threat of severe litigation without prejudice if he goes on any golfing excursions, but afterwards he can play golf to his "hearts content".

At this point Mark's eyes are narrowing and he knows something's up but Joy assures him that all will be fine and that no matter what he's to enjoy himself at the party, whereby he quietly acquiesces.

The evening finally arrives and Joy looks stunning. You know the phrase that "less is more" well, reader it was in full effect this evening. Joy still retained much of her natural beauty and only had to dab a small amount of make up. She decided on a dress that was barely more than just a slip...something she would never normally wear especially in their social circles. It was very light, fitting for Summer with simple straps over her shoulders and an uplifting bra which the little black dress revealed admirably. A touch of perfume on her neck and new strappy heels that she knew would accentuate her shapely tan legs.

Mark on the other hand finally got an excuse to wear an elegant tuxedo shirt, open at the collar and black slacks purchased ages ago. Joy secretly stole glances and watched him dress with what she felt was a bit of nervous apprehension which caused her to secretly smile.

Upon arrival at the hotel suite the women were absolutely glowing, radiant would be an understatement and the husbands couldn't be more supportive and friendly. Sure, the men except Mark knew what was going to happen and that, Mark was still in the dark.



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:41 PM
After the preliminary introductions dance music was to be heard coming from hidden speakers in the suite, the drinks were flowing and the lights were dimmed. Mark reconned there must be at least 6 couples at the event but he couldn't detect a common theme for the event. At some point in the evening Mark noticed a change in the mood of the couples. Joy was talking, and what appeared to him to be actually flirting with another man. Even he would have to admit the man was handsome but in a rough around the edges way with calloused hands......and no! He actually touched Annie's bare shoulders and hair!

From across the room Mark had noticed a pair of women in conversation and what seemed to him to be discrete glances in his direction. In ordinary circumstances he would have felt privately flattered but he suspected something about this party wasn't quite right especially when he detected an odor harkening back to his college days: Pot!

At this point the two women subtly glided to Mark and introduced themselves by placing their flat palms on his chest as they complimented on how much the adored the fit of his tuxedo shirt. Could Mark be more intoxicated by their attention, glances and perfume? He thought not.

Meanwhile Joy was thoroughly enjoying the attention of more than just one man as she realized she was chatting, laughing and yes, flirting with what had to be three of the most attractive men she'd talked to in ages.

"Joy, my wife told me your fantasy, kudos to you. Its not often that a fantasy comes round that all the members can participate in. I'm not sure who's getting a bigger thrill me or you."

"He's right Joy, my cock has been twitching all day long, I can't tell you how pleasurable that is."

At this point Annie took it upon herself along with another woman to make sure all the drinks were filled and the time was right, the air in the suite being a heady mix of what she was sure was not just cologne and perfume but the essence of sex as well.

With a bit of flair Annie opened the doors leading to the bedroom section of the suite. The king bed was covered in a canopy with a linen gauze not unlike what you'd find in the Amazon. Around the bed was an array of scented candles that added to the mystique and allure.

Annie took it upon herself to offer a toast to their new guests at which she took the glasses from Joy and Mark's hand and nodded to the other ladies to take out the blindfolds.

From behind Mark noticed multiple feminine hands descend on his buttons and zippers, belts and shoes where his last vision was of the woman who's hand was on his chest moments earlier pull aside the straps of her dress to see it crumble to her feet.

Meanwhile Joy had the luxury of being guided to the canopied bed by two men and another woman who lingered undressing her, taking care to seduce this woman by touch and whispers. She reclines backwards, blindfolded and between the legs of one of the men she eyed earlier, yielding to the multiple hands that roamed and caresses her legs, taking care to massage her breasts with oil and play with her nipples till Joy's quick intakes of breath confirmed her immense pleasure.

How does a man keep his balance while blindfolded when he realizes his cock is being suckled by a sumptuous, warm, wet mouth that's eager to swallow him whole? He leans back into the arms of attentive women who hold him in place while their hands to roam to his chest and abdomen.

Joy has yielded to the inevitable of her fantasy as she realizes that she herself is receiving the pleasure of sumptuous lips and tongue within the folds of her pussy. Can it be that one of the women from the group is now licking and tormenting her pulsating pussy?

"Is that what a woman feels like" she thinks to herself, somehow she thought the sensation would be softer and delicate but in fact reminds her of a boy from high school many years ago.

With blindfolds still in place Mark is guided to the bed where he remains thoroughly intoxicated by the sensations surrounding him. After so many years with Joy, his confusion gives way to ecstasy, his cock being swallowed by lips never experienced before.

A moment later a firm hand takes hold of his cock and urges it forward with the remaining hands allowing him to retain his balance. He finds is cock dipping into a second inviting warm wet sensation where his hips shift into their primal dance. His mouth remains in lock with the lips of a second woman who quickly shifts her mouth to his left nipple and sucks hard.

Joy remains surrounded by sensation as hands continue to stroke and touch her clit as her back arches to meet the male between her legs.

The pace can simply not last too long, both are so long deprived that even minimalist attention brings quick rapture. Feminine fingers find their way from behind Mark to his balls where they firmly support him with a loving grip where he slides over the edge into the abyss of orgasm.

Joy senses the increased tension if her partner, arching her back to accept his downpour of semen into her body, while at the edge of her own brink of orgasmic freefall when she utters a groan of rapture.

Impossible to deny the voice, so long having been the love of his life that Mark bends down and kisses the familiar mouth with sincere passion. Astonished and a bit bewildered as his senses come round, he leans round to her ear and whispers:

"Promise me you'll love me forever?"



The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:47 PM
The Naked Zone


We had spent the better part of 4 years planning, planting, building and growing the buffer zone around our house. Once upon a time we had lived far enough out not to have to worry about being naked in the backyard, but town was slowly encroaching and they were building a house near enough to ours, that the time had come. A row of trees then a grape arbor 10 feet high and 100 feet long, big leaves on the grapes, plus bushing out the Aus trees provided for a nice sized area that know one could see into from outside the property lines.

So Karen felt more comfortable sunbathing, in fact with the new additions she mostly wandered naked through the backyard when ever she wanted. She has the full figure she has always had and looks close to 10 years younger than her 47 years. Her 38D bust narrows to a 34 inch waist then flairs back out to 40 inch hips, may not be what some call a goddess, but she is all woman. Me well I'm pushing the heck out of 50, in fact the story I'm about to tell happened on my 49th birthday.

Now birthdays come and birthdays go and I don't pay a lot of attention to them anymore, if I want something I buy it and don't worry about material presents. Our friends Karlee and Mike had called from Montana and let us know they would be in town for the weekend, so Karen had decided it would be a great weekend for a BBQ. So I got up early and fired up the smoker she had told me to expect about 10 for lunch at 2. so the big pork roast went on at 6 in the morning, followed by the ribs at around 9 and topped off with a couple of chickens went on the heat at 10:30. For those who merely grill this may seem early, but if you have ever had slow cooked competition style BBQ, you will never order BBQ at a restaurant again, in fact you will want to kick the cooks ass for feeding you crap. Light the charcoal and add a little apple wood for smoke then kick back and relax.

The meat was on so I went inside to grab a beer; Karen was in the kitchen starting on some of the side dishes, wearing a pair of shorts and only an apron as a top, looking sexy as hell. "Well Hello," I snuggled up to her from behind slipping my hands in the apron and fondled her tits, "how is my favorite girl?"

Knife in one hand, lettuce head in the other, she leaned back into me, "Best watch yourself birthday boy," she purred, "we have guests to feed and if you stop me before the salad, the other stuff won't be done." It was a deal we had worked out long ago, I got up early worked the meat and got it started, while she slept in. Then she did the extras, beside she was much better at putting the things together that made our gatherings special. "Just go relax... no one is due for a couple hours, catch some sun."

I grabbed a beer and went back downstairs, took off my tee shirt and shorts, then walked out of the daylight basement wearing just my sandals. In a warmer climate we would be year round nudists but in Wyoming the weather limits your access to sun. I was starting to get my tan for the summer, but I'm still a bit pale in the nether regions. At 5 foot 8 inches and 200 pounds I still have a bit of a beer belly, but working out had trimmed 50 pounds and quite a number of inches off. My chest and upper body was muscling up along with my legs, if only my gut would disappear. It was two hours before the guests arrive so I could soak up some sun before I had to get dressed.

Karen & I have always joked with our friends about this being the naked zone, but I don't believe any of them had any Idea how much time we spent out here naked, every evening after work and weekends were our times together and this is where we spent them.

I turned on some tunes and kicked back in the reclining yard chair on the gazebo, half an hour face down, get up check the heat in the smoker, and then back to the chair to bake the other side.

I must have dozed off, because I suddenly felt like someone was blocking my sun and could here some muffled voices in the background, I figured Karen was waking me so I could get dressed...

"So are you going to sleep all day?" that was not Karen's voice, I blinked my eyes open sitting up trying to look into the sun and see who was standing over me. Karlee's black hair big brown eyes and smile greeted my sleepy eyes.

"Hello?!" I was trying to focus.

"How are you birthday boy?" Her hand rested on my leg, just below my tanning cock, as the rest of her came into focus, my mind came out of its sleepy fog enough to realize she was also naked, her pale skin and big white breasts glistening from sun block. We had met Karlee and Mike at a biker rally in Montana a couple years before and had become good friends. Normally quite shy about her body, there she was naked as a jay bird, "we showed up early and so did some others, Karen said to wake you." She giggled.

"What? Who came early?" I looked over towards the house and the patio where the smoker was, there stood everyone Karen had invited to the party, all naked. Most of them looking embarrassed about their current state of dress or undress.

"SURPRISE!!" Came the cheer, as Karlee slipped her arm around me and escorted me to the party, Karen met us halfway across the yard, now all she was wearing was the apron and it covered very little. "You have said for years we should have a 'Naked Party'" she smiled, "so here it is."

I looked over the crowd and was amazed by the group of friends that Karen had assembled for the occasion.

Mike, Karlee's husband, was there, dark haired, skinny, say 170 lbs, is about 6' 8" and he towered over the rest of the crowd. Karlee is about 5'5" built much like Karen but with a set of DD's or E's that are amazing, they are both in their mid thirties.

My friend Curt, red headed and starting to gray is my height 5'8" but much lighter built, I'd guess 150 lbs and in great shape for 53. His wife Nita is the eldest of our group is pushing 60, a blond with large droopy boobs she was trying to cover and hold up while she sat cross legged staring grumpily at her husband and my wife as if to say "WHAT THE HELL DID YOU TALK ME INTO?"

Dan, my golfing partner, 5'6", 140 lbs, completely grey, was wearing his baseball cap, trying to keep his eyes only on his rather jealous wife Dotty. Dotty is a former coworker of mine, skinny as a rail huge brown nipples covered tiny breasts that would not fill even an A cup. Dottie's southern drawl was sexy but she seldom quite talking long enough to let you reply. An old hippy, her first husband cheated on her and now she was sure Dan wanted someone, anyone besides her. How Karen got her here and naked mystified me.

Debra, our favorite hair dresser, a red head with a nicely trimmed pussy was the tallest woman there at 5'10" her C cups stood out with erect nipples. She seemed to be flying solo today and she acted as if she stood naked and talked every day.

My friend Ed had even made it to town, he was next to the beer cooler, at 5'11 and 200 pounds this former lineman turned chef was a formidable figure. His eyes never letting Karen out of sight, for years he had been infatuated with her and watching her walking around nude was driving him nuts.

"EDGAR!" Karen yelled to our friend, "Time for the Birthday Toast." Ed picked up a tray of tequila shots and passed them to all of our guests, "Today," Karen continued "is the opening day of the Naked Zone. Mitch has been working on this project for four years and today we celebrate it with our friends. Happy Birthday Honey!" then she raised her glass and slammed her shot.

"Happy Birthday!" the others followed suit, Ed refilled their glasses.

"Remember, there are three simple rules for the Naked Zone," Karen hung up a sign I had made in my shop as a joke.

NAKED ZONE RULES 1.You Must Be Naked 2.No Means No! and Yes spells FUN! 3.If You Are Jealous Go Home!

"To the Naked Zone!" Ed offered his glass to the sign.

"To the Naked Zone!" came the reply from the group, as they laughed.

It seemed to break some of the tension many were feeling, the two shots helped, they were followed by quite a number of drinks and soon everyone was relaxed and having fun together. With the exception of Mike and Karlee, we had all been good friends for a number of years. Mike and Karlee fit right in, friendly and out going, not to mention Karlee's amazing body and Mike's 12 inch dick made them popular with the opposite sex in the group.

We still had an hour to kill before lunch would be ready when Debra went inside and returned with a bag from her salon. "OK Kids" she called for our attention, her red hair was cropped at the neck, so her breasts were starting to pink a bit in the sun. "It is time to lotion up." She pulled bottles of sun lotion out of her bag, "But first we need to partner up," instinctively the women stepped next to their men. "Wait a minute, rule number 3; we are drawing cards to see who applies it to who."

"WAIT A MINUTE!" Dotty of course, her head rubber necking between Dan and Debra, we were about to see if the Naked Zone could pass its first major test. "Who applies it to WHO?" Behind her turning beet red was Nita, suddenly conscious of her nakedness again.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:48 PM
Debra stepped up to Dotty, "We talked about this specifically with you and you agreed to come." Dotty looked at Dan, "Don't look at him, you agreed before we even let him know about it" her voice then softened "Come on Hon, its just sun screen," Debra reached her hand out to her friend.

"OK, but just sun screen." Dotty broke and walked over to her drink downing it and poured another.

"Ladies draw a card," Debra commanded, they all drew a card from the deck, "don't show them to anyone and now Gentlemen draw your cards." We nearly stampeded over the poor girl reaching for our cards, in fact Curt reached passed the deck and tugged on Debra's nipple, "Hey mister a Card!" She seemed to have a way about her that made us all feel more relaxed. "Again don't look at your cards." She commanded, back into her bag she reached, pulling out a cigarette case. "Before we look at our cards everyone gets a couple of hits of this." She lit the joint and passed it, we all did as instructed taking one or two hits. "Now Gentlemen each of you take a lotion bottle and line up in the ranking order of your cards."

Dan drew a king, Ed a jack, followed by Mike with a 10, me a 5 and Curt with a 3.

"Ladies line up in reverse order, smallest to largest."

Karlee drew a 2 that set her up with Dan, which drew some fire from Dottie's eyes. Karen had a 4 matching her with Ed, much to his liking. Dotty had the 6 and as she looked at the big guy with his monster dick, she suddenly quit glancing at Dan and Karlee. Nita looked a bit uncomfortable with her queen as she stepped across from me, quick smiles and a bit nervous, but then weren't we all. Debra had an Ace up her sleeve, had she been wearing sleeves so our two redheads paired up. "Girls grab a blanket and a piece of grass and get greased up!" Some how Debra had taken over, the joint had kicked in and off we went in search of our piece of turf.

Our back yard is quite large yet you can not get out of sight of the others, so it was time to relax and enjoy. Nita and I found a place near the gazebo and spread our blanket, the others scattered around the yard.

"Why don't you let me start with your back?" I offered. "OK," she took my hand and pulled me close "I'm glad I got you." Her other hand gripped my cock for just a moment; my body blocking the others view. Then she lie down on her front. As I said earlier Nita had huge breasts that hung down, she maneuvered them off to either side as she lie down her arms over her head looking much like she had water wings on. I squirted some of the oil on my hands and warmed it a bit as I knelt be side her working on her shoulders the head of my cock rubbed back and forth across her right breast. Slowly I spread the oily substance down her back and across her shoulders onto the exposed part of her left breast, I had felt a tickle on my ball sack and as I rubbed oil across her left breast and fondled the small nipple it grew, until it was sticking out at least an inch. As I switched side I discovered her right nipple was what had been tickling the hair around my balls. Nita was quite relaxed and moaning just a bit as my fingers danced across her right nipple, my cock and balls now tickling over her left breast. I worked my way south, over her smooth ass and down her legs then back up on the inside, her legs parted allowing my hand to continue up to her wet pussy, again she moaned with pleasure. I worked my way down the other leg and back up; her legs parted even farther allowing my hand to rest covering her love box. As my finger slipped into the warm wet crack I looked up to see if someone was watching.

Dotty and Mike were the closest to us, her inhabitations thrown to the wind she had both hands wrapped around his big cock and was sitting on his face. Beyond them Curt was slowly massaging oil onto Debra's breasts, while she was sucking his cock. Karen and Ed were below them and to the right, where he was concentrating on her breasts and she seemed to enjoy letting him play. Dan was in hog heaven, Karlee was rubbing him down with sunscreen via her amazing breasts, his cock sticking straight up as she titty fucked it.

I slid between Nita's legs teasing her clit with the head of my dick, rubbing it up and across her ass hole, tweaking those amazing nipples with my fingers, "Time to roll over," I whispered in her ear as I slipped off to one side. She rolled over and sat up in a bit of a daze, pulled me towards her and kissed me. "Take a look around."

Her eyes scanned the carnal sights that surrounded us and she said "My turn." She pushed me to my back rolling on top of me rather spryly considering her age. She lined up my cock and sat down, sliding all the way down until she hit bottom. Rocking her hips forward and thrusting her chest into my face, "I brought you a snack!" her long nipples were pressing against my lips, I sucked one in gently, "Harder," she moaned, so I complied, "Harder!" and I sucked in as much as I could get as hard as I could. "YES!" she cried as she rocked back and forth, the muscles of her vagina walls were as tight as a virgins, but better because she was doing things with just her muscles, while not hardly moving her body at all. Then I tasted it, menopause does many strange and sometimes wonderful things to a woman, this 60 year old woman was lactating! I swapped to the other nipple and a stream of milk shot down my throat and Nita came hard! I looked to see if her yelp of pleasure had attracted anyone.

From my limited point of view that meant Dotty and Mike, he was working her from behind doggy style, his 12 inches of meat sliding in and out, sweat pouring from both of them and she was in a different world.

Nita sat up and put the squeeze to me, I'm not sure how she learned to do what she did but it was incredible. Tight rolling motion on the inside like a belly dancer rolled against my member causing the dam to break, she came again as I shot my load into her hot tight cunt.

She rolled off lying beside me, both of us panting; I sat up cupped one of her monster breasts and sucked more of her mother's milk, while watching the others.

Karen and Ed were the next to finish, she had rolled him over and was riding him hard, her blonde hair falling down into his face her breasts bouncing with every pump up and down. I heard a familiar squeal and watched as he bucked his cum deep inside of her. She collapsed onto his chest. It was the second time I had seen her with Ed and in some strange way it turned me on to watch her fucking another man.

Dan was fucking Karlee from behind, her large breasts quivered each time he thrust then suddenly he pulled out shooting his sperm across her back. He had the biggest smile on his face when he looked in my direction.

Curt had Debra's legs wrapped around him her back against the house, his face smashed right into her tits. They appeared to be finished, since neither one seemed to be able to move.

The last couple still going at it was Mike and Dotty, she had his huge cock buried in her face, deep throating the whole thing, it was fascinating to watch her roll her head and try to get more. Then it happened, Mike came, in what seemed like buckets full. Dotty tried to swallow but couldn't keep up, out of her mouth and her nose. She had to let it go if she was going to breathe, she coked the monster out cum splashing across her face and on to her chest. She had the funniest look on her face as she licked the big head and smeared his cum over her nipples, making them darker than before.

I had to do it; I started clapping for their performance, I was joined quickly by Nita and then the others.



The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:52 PM
How to Seduce a Woman


"You know why you're single, Will," my mouth said. A slight slur was audibly perceptible as I'd likely had too much wine.

"What?"

"Well, why you're single." I could hardly back down now. No matter how hypocritical it was. Here we were, sitting on his couch, after a friendly dinner, a bottle of wine and several drinks. The both of us single, and no love life on the horizon. Will's love life seemed easier to fix than my own.

"Do tell. Why am I single?" he asked sardonically. It had been awhile since he'd humoured my desire to psycho-analyze him.

"Well," I began after setting my now empty cocktail glass on the coffee table and settling back on the couch, one leg tucked under the other. "You're too shy. And you don't know how to go about seducing a woman."

"What?" he pouted. Of course he pouted. His fragile male ego couldn't allow him to admit that, yes, he was rather hopeless in the art of seduction.

"Even I'll admit you're a great catch. You've got that tall, dark and handsome thing going on. You've got all your teeth, a good job, and you don't live with your parents. So what's the snag? You don't know how to seduce a woman, that's what," I declared matter-of-factly.

He scowled. "You don't know what you're talking about." He got up from the couch, and took our beverage glasses into the kitchen. Clearly he wasn't willing to admit it. "I'm going to bed."

It had already been decided after dinner that I'd spend the night since clearly I was unfit to drive. It was a common arrangement. Several times before I'd slept over after too many drinks, which was usually his doing in the first place. This was how I knew of his ineptness at seduction in the first place. No matter how many times I'd slept over, he'd never made even the slightest moves. Yet he swore he wasn't gay.

"No, seriously, Will. You just need to learn how to seduce a woman, and you'll be irresistible."

The thought of being irresistible must have intrigued him. "Okay, assuming you're right, which I'm not saying you are, how does one learn how to seduce a woman?"

I rolled my eyes. "I'll explain it to you. Just a moment," I said, as I headed for the bathroom to change into a t-shirt he'd lent me to sleep in.

"How do you know how to seduce a woman?" he called after me.

"Well, I am one! I think that gives me a good edge on what women want!" I retorted, shutting the bathroom door and leaving my voice in the hallway.

"Okay, so, how to seduce a woman," I began, as I climbed into my side of the bed. He waited until I was under the covers before he turned off the bedside lamp, but after I'd caught him rolling his eyes. I laughed. "Hey, hear me out! I could be right! And what have you got to lose?"

"So, take tonight, for example, you make a great date. You do the dinner and drinks thing very well. You clearly have no issues there. But you're shy when it comes to anything else. So let's create a scenario, shall we? You've been on a few dates with someone you're hoping will become someone special. You invite her back here, and of course, you've had too much to drink, like we have tonight, and it's not a good idea for her to drive home. You lend her a t-shirt, like you did for me. And you offer her the bed, because that's what you should do. If she's a smart, perceptive girl, which would be the kind you'd want to date in the first place, she'll suggest you share the bed with her. She won't make you cram yourself on the couch. Especially after you've graciously offered her your bed." I could practically hear his eyes rolling in the darkness, but he said nothing. So I continued.

"So then, as you're lying there in the dark, you reach out and stroke her arm. That's all. And if she asks you what you're doing, you say something like 'Sorry, I just wanted to see if your skin was as soft as it looked.'" And this time I heard him snort. I laughed. "What? Women eat that shit up! Trust me!"

"And then, you'll be able to tell by her reaction whether she's into you or not. And if she is, you should snuggle a bit closer." Just for illustration purposes I wiggled a bit closer and turned my back towards him. He got the hint and spooned in behind me. "See? Just like that. So then, you should continue stroking her arm, her back, her shoulder." On cue, Will began to stroke his fingers along my arm. "Yes, really softly like that. Women love that sort of thing." My voice became a bit softer.

"Continue to stroke her. Let your fingers move over more of her body. Feel the curve of her hip." I moved my arm out of Will's way, and he ran his hand along my side, feeling the curve of my hip and along my thigh. "Say something like 'Women have such fascinating curves', or, 'I love the feel of your skin.' And even if you feel you want to move further at this point, don't do it. Don't make it seem at all like you want to have sex or anything. That's the key. It's called foreplay." I could feel his derisive snort of breath on the back of my neck. I pulled the bottom hem of the t-shirt down for emphasis. Will rhythmically stroked my side, my back and my arm. He was learning quickly.

"Okay, so once you've stroked her hips and arm and back for what seems like forever, then slightly try to expand your stroking to just touch the edge of her breast. Just the edge. Then stroke her side again, like you didn't mean to touch it. Stroke her arm, back, hip again for a bit and then stroke the edge of the breast again. Like you can't help it, but you're being drawn in again." I could feel Will's fingers tentatively stroke the edge of my breast. It felt wonderful, and I wanted more, but like I'd told him to, he pulled back, and stroked my side again, before his fingers tentatively touched the side of my breast again.

"Then, you can start stroking her breast a bit. But you have to be casual about it. Subtle, and gentle. Will, that's the ultimate lesson - gentleness. If you can learn that, you can have any woman eating out of the palm of your hand." Without much instruction, he began to stroke my breast. I could feel his fingers caress me through the fabric of the t-shirt. He made large loping circles around it and ran his finger along the valley between my breasts. He balanced this by caressing my side and tummy.

When his thumb rubbed across the nub of my nipple, I closed my eyes in pleasure and spoke again. "If she's in to you, and enjoying herself, her nipple should be perked up, and you should be able to feel it through the fabric of the t-shirt. Don't pinch it, or try that 'Tune in Tokyo' crap. Just stroke across it, like you have been doing with the rest of her body. Eventually, circle around it with your finger. And, a nice appreciative moan here works too. I mean, from you. Although she might give one too." He didn't moan, but gave a soft chuckle. I didn't say anything for awhile, and just enjoyed the feel of Will's fingers teasing my nipple. It was so taut I was sure it was going to puncture the fabric.

"Okay, so you've been stroking her through this t-shirt this whole time. Now's the time for you to ease your way up under it. Be smooth about it. She'll know what you're up to, but you should still be subtle." Like he'd practiced it a thousand times, Will deftly ran his hand along my side and down my thigh to the edge of the t-shirt, nudging his hand under the hem. "And just start stroking under the shirt. Don't go right for the boob, stroke along her side again first, warm her up again. Feel her skin." He ran his hand along the curve of my hip and along my side.

"Then go for her breast. Cup it. Test how it feels in your hand. Run your finger gently around her nipple. Then pinch it between two of your fingers, not your finger and thumb. Gently." He made an appreciative murmur and I grinned in the darkness.

"Maybe if she's into you, she'll turn a bit so you can reach the other breast." I turned to lie on my back, allowing him full frontal access, and shimmying the t-shirt up as I turned. "If she does, you should pay attention to that one too." His hand moved to fondle my other breast, the one that had been previously out of his reach. And applying all he had learned thus far, he caressed it gently, and pinched the nipple between his fingers. My eyes rolled back into my head and my breath expelled audibly.



Continue next page ......

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:53 PM
"If you do this well enough, she'll want you to kiss and suck them next." This was apparently the cue he'd been waiting for, because his mouth decended upon my breast instantly, instinctively. The hot, moistness of his mouth was divine. I couldn't help but moan. When his tongue flicked across my nipple, I forgot my instructive monologue. "Oh God, Will!"

When his hand tried to creep lower, I resumed my lesson, covering his roaming hand with my own and bringing it back up to my breast. "Your hands should stay with your mouth, fondling the breast you're not sucking. Caressing the skin beneath her breasts, pinching her nipples." I gripped my breast through his hand. I arched my back off the bed, pushing my breasts into his mouth and our hands.

"If she's hot and bothered, like me, at this point, then she'll want your hands to move lower. You'll know if she spreads her legs a bit to encourage you." My thigh brushed against Will's body. Continuing to cover his hand with my own, I led his hand slowly and gently, over my tummy and to the juncture at the center of my legs. "But don't move too fast here. Again, tease her. Move slowly." I ran our hands teasingly over my skin, along my outer thigh, then along the inner thighs.

"Caress and tease her inner thighs, and just run your fingertips along her pubic hair, if she has some." With my hand over his, I guided him over my pubes, curling my fingers just a bit atop his, so he could feel the downy softness of my pubic hair. "Can you feel her heat? Run a fingertip along her slit, but not between it just yet." Together, we ran our fingers along my pubic slit. I felt like I was melting into the bed. "Move away and caress along her thighs a bit, then move back to tease her slit again. This sweet torture will have her squirming. Her reactions will tell you what she wants. If she arches up towards your hand, she is asking you to move your fingers deeper." I arched my pelvis towards Will's fingers which were still covered by my own.

"So with your middle finger, run your finger from the bottom of her slit to the top, working your way gradually inward." Still covering his hand, we began the journey between my pussy lips. I showed him, with my fingers, the right amount of pressure to use. "The bottom to the top is important, because the bottom is where the moisture is. And you'll want your finger to be wet before you reach her clit." We repeated this pass from the bottom to the top of my slit several times, each time, I pressed my middle finger on his, urging it further between my lips. I couldn't feel the moisture yet, but the downy hairs guarding that moist cavern tickled my fingers. "She'll want your finger to be wet before you get to her clit," I emphasized. And usually, the wetter she is, the more turned on she is. Bottom to the top again. Not back and forth. Oh so gradually slipping your finger between her lips."

I gasped, Will murmured. "You'll know when you reach her moisture. You'll feel it. She'll feel it. Continue to run your finger from the bottom to the top, bringing her moisture upwards to her clit." I was drenched. It didn't take long for our fingers to be covered in my wetness.

"Once you've brought enough of her moisture up to her clit, only then should you start to tease it. The clit is the center of a woman's world. If you know how to treat a woman's clit, you can rule her world." I guided Will on the fragile art of fingering a woman's clit. "Don't touch it directly. Instead, tease around it. Circle it. Use the pad of your finger, and only enough pressure that gravity has on your hand." Our middle fingers circled slowly around my clit, and dipped back down along my slit to remoisten. "You can try a few different things here. Use more than one finger. But keep them flat and don't use too much pressure. Remember how you pinched her nipples between your fingers? If your fingers are wet enough you can pinch her clit the same way, and then wiggle them." Will tried what I suggested and I arched my pelvis up off the bed, towards his fingers. "Ohhhh!" My eyes rolled back into my head again. "Y-you can try a few different things here, but always keeping in mind that women's parts are soft and require a gentle touch. You will be able to read from her reactions if she wants you to use more pressure." I was losing my ability to keep instructing him as my body and mind were becoming lost in the sensations between my thighs. My whole body tingled. I left his fingers teasing my clit and moved mine up to pinch my nipples. My face felt flushed and my breathing was becoming erratic.

"Ohhhh yes! Just like that!" Will had become more adventurous in his touches and exploration of my clit and now he patted it, rubbed it and pinched it between his fingers. I was losing my mind and my pelvis twitched and gyrated under his ministrations.

"Now, depending on the woman, she might just want you to tease her clit endlessly. But some might want you to move your fingers inside too. So slide your middle finger down, and softly feel along her slit. You'll feel where your finger d-d-dips in." I stumbled over my words at this point, because his finger had found my entrance and had slipped inside, oh so delightfully. I groaned in pleasure.

"Every woman is different," I panted, "so you should really pay close attention to her reaction to determine what she likes b-best- ohhh yesss! - whether it's to have her clit teased, or to be fingered." Will removed his fingers and teased my clit again, drawing a half dozen circles around it before dipping two fingers down and inside me. I uttered a low, gutteral moan. "Oh like that. Just like that. Mmmmmn!"

"From inside, if you curl your finger slightly towards her clit and rub there, you might be able to find her g-spot." His fingers seemed just the right length to find the Holy Grail I'd mentioned and I lost all capacity to form a cohesive sentence as he rubbed on that sensitive nub. Instead I just groaned and began to mutter a long stream of nonsense. "Oh God, yes. Oh sweet love of- Oh my God. Ohhh! That feels sooo-ohhhh! Damn you're such a good- Ohhh! Faaaacccckkkk!" My back arched off the bed, and I writhed and twitched and spasmed, climaxing all over his fingers. My thighs clamped tight around his hand, locking his fingers in my wet, clenching depth. My face was flushed, and I could feel my pulse throbbing through my entire body. My eyes had permanently rolled into the back of my head and my lids were closed. I gasped for breath. My thigh muscles slowly relaxed and Will extracted his fingers, laying them gently along my slit and nuzzling at my clit until I stopped their movement on my sensitive flesh by laying my hand upon his. I said nothing for a long while.

"Ahem, not all women are like that," I stammered. " I mean, will cum from just being fingered." I coughed. My face felt so flushed. "But foreplay certainly helps. And that's how you seduce a woman, see?" I coughed again. "Want me to show you how a seduced woman shows her gratitude?"



The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 10:58 PM
A Lesson Learned


She is sitting at the computer and wondering what it is that her husband does so late every night. She doesn't know where to begin but she knows she has to find out. She is a little afraid, as the questions roll in her mind. The thoughts are making her tremble, "what if I find something I don't want to find?" she says aloud into the silence of the empty room. She knows he goes into the chat rooms but what is it that he does there?

The chat icon is calling to her 'click here' it says in her mind so she does.

At first, the rolling lines of the room do not make sense to her, so she just watches. She realizes that the "asl" that people keep typing in the room means age, sex, location, so she types hers into the room. At first, she doesn't see a response, then someone types "hi" and ask her about her profile. She explains that it is her husbands name and that she doesn't have a name of her own. She isn't even sure if she knows how to make one.

He tells her it's ok and that he has a picture if she wants to see what he looks like. She thinks about it a minute and types into the room "sure why not." When the email arrives, she is a little afraid to open it. As she watches the picture open onto the screen, she sees a rather heavy man with no shirt; she laughs to herself and wonders what she is supposed to say. When he sends her and instant message, she just types in "nice."

He types, "Do you have a pic?"

She answers back "I am new to this. This is my first time in a chat room and you are the first person I have talked to online. I am sorry I don't have a picture."

He is very sweet and she doesn't have the heart to tell him that she really isn't attracted to him, so she keeps typing in the little box. It is just everyday chitchat really "how are you?," "are you married?," "do you have kids?," and "where are you from?"

They talk for about 10 minutes when he finally gets around to what's on his mind. The ding of the incoming message has become familiar to her and when the ding comes, again it is an unfamiliar question. "So... what do you have on?" he has typed into the little box.

She laughs to herself and looks down at her comfortable sweats and favorite tee, but types into the little box "jean skirt and a red tank."

When the ding comes, again the words in the box are just "mmmmm."

She laughs again and watches as the words pop into her box "how short is the skirt?"

She lies once again and types, "Mini."

Again, the ding brings words that make her smile, "what's under the skirt?"

She types back another lie, "nothing."

She thinks to herself that this is kind of fun and wonders if this is what her husband does online almost every night. Is there more or is this it?

The man on the other side of this cyber conversation types back, "take your top off."

She types back, "ok."

He types back, "I am naked and playing with myself."

She types back, "Really?"

When the box dings again, it says, "Really do you want to see?"

She is somewhat shocked and again she lets out a giggle. She types, "Sure why not."

"K brb" appears in the box, she is confused but types back, "ok." She has no idea what k brb means and she doesn't want to sound stupid so she doesn't ask. When he comes back he types, "Ygm." Now she is really confused and has to ask, "YGM? What does that mean?" He answers, "You've got mail (YGM)."

She tells him thank you and opens the email. She closes her eyes to keep from looking and waits a few minutes before she is brave enough to reopen them. When she does, she pushes her chair back and covers her mouth to keep from laughing aloud. The picture is of a completely nude man. He is holding his hard on in one big meaty hand and grinning at her. She has no idea what she is supposed to say now. "Oh my God" she whispers into her hand as it continues to cover her mouth.

He tells her that he is so hard and he needs to cum. She has never been exposed to anything like this before and doesn't think today is the day for her to start. She types into her box, "I don't think I want to do this" and clicks the box closed.

The box pops up and in it he has typed, "But baby I need you!"

She clicks the box closed again and laughs, thinking "how can he possibly need me, he doesn't even know me." The idea is ridiculous, needing someone that you have never met. When he doesn't IM her again she sighs with relief and leaves that chat room.

She continues her search for what it is that her husband finds so interesting about this cyber life. When she stumbles across a room called Cyber Openly. She realizes immediately that this room is different. This was the room she was going to learn what it is that her husband did every night.

She enters and types into the room, "35/f/MS" and waits to see if anyone answers.

The first answer is from a man that called himself Rampage, "hello WolfsNight." The next was from a person named JazminT, "Hi Wolf, why do you have a male s/n and you say you are female?"

She types back, "It is my husband's computer and his s/n. I guess I need my own name."

Jazmin types back a child like, "uh huh."

She explains that she doesn't know how to do that and ask if someone could possible explain to me what it is that she has to do. The lol's flow through out the room and she blushes.

She types, "I am new to all of this; tonight's my first time online in a chat room." Someone types, "aol virgin, lol," and she turns bright red, glad that no one can see her.

When the IM box pops up, she braces herself for another sexually starved man. The IM only says, "Are you really a woman on your husband's name?" The IM is from Rampage.

She smiles to herself, sensing the difference in this man. He asked her for nothing, just explaining to her how to make her name and how to make her profile. He helped her choose her name. When it was done, she smiled to herself again.

When the familiar ding came, again it was Rampage or Ramp, as he liked to be called. He had typed into the box, "may I add you to my buddy list?"

She typed back, "Yes please do and thank you so very much for all your help."

He types, "Yw" and goes back to the room.

Now armed with a screen name of her own and an unfinished profile, she rejoins the room and its light banter and easy conversation. She feels more confident because she now has a name of her own to hide behind. She has become KandiKan2...

Kandi's profile only says: blonde w/green eyes ~~ 5'5" 125lbs ~~ married ~~ new to cyber land...

Kandi returns to the room and types "35 f Mississippi... Hello room" and receives five IM's but she does not answer any of them because she knows she shouldn't feel bad if she doesn't.

Ramp is in a conversation with Jazmin, so Kandi just reads the room with a small comment every occasionally. The conversation turns to sex and Kandi types "is this how it always is here?"

Ramp types, "Here yes usually, in other rooms no."

This is what she was looking for she thought to herself, the reason her husband is so fascinated with cyber life.

Everyday she goes to this room and she meets new people but always she thinks of Rampage. Every time he comes to the room, her heart skips a beat. Every time he speaks to her, she wants him more. She lies to her husband so he won't know about her fascination with this man. They have become very close and now he wants to see her on cam. She has a cam but she is scared. She has his picture and he isn't super handsome but he is very sexy. The cam thing is scary because you can't hide things on cam like you can in a still picture. He might not like her.

They have cybered many times but now he wants to see her. Ramp has asked her everyday for a week and Kandi has denied him, she is out of excuses and it is hard to say no to him. Finally, one morning she gives into him and turns her camera on. To her surprise, he tells her how beautiful and sexy she is and that he just wants to see her, nothing more. Before she knows it, she is naked, standing in front of the camera in her den. Scared that he will see something he doesn't like about her, she blushes from head to toe.

Ramp turns his mic on and his voice is like liquid heat melting Kandi. She can't help herself; she is blinded to all when he speaks. He says in a soft voice heavy with what she reads as desire, "Baby, let me see all of you."

Kandi does as he wants and moves the camera so he can see everything. She watches herself on the computer screen, the scene playing out there seems far away and she blushes as she watches herself. He tells her what he wants and she does it. His voice has her mesmerized, controlling her with the powers of seduction. He could tell her anything and she would believe him. While she does what he asks of her, she is enthralled in the passion he brings to her, she can hear his passion over the speakers, and then he says only one word "Kandi." With that sound, he pushes her over the edge and she sinks in her own passion that leaves her drained.

She hears him say, "What's your name?"

In a voice heavy with passion, she whispers, "Nicole."

"Randy" he tells her.

"What?" she asks him.

"My name, its Randy." he says his voice calm.

"Oh," she says as she tries to stop trembling.

She starts to get dressed, her hands still trembling. Her mind racing wildly, she goes over everything that has just happened. "Oh my God, I can't believe I did that!" she thinks to herself. She buttons her blouse and wonders why he is so quiet. "Ramp, did you leave?" she says into the mic. When she gets no answer, a single tear falls silently down her cheek. She turns the cam off and clicks the box closed.



The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 11:00 PM
Can't Stop


Louise had had a really long day at the office.

She had a high flying job in the financial district of London, Canary Wharf.

Sitting on the tube home she closed her eyes and thought about her night in. It had been a while since she'd had the flat to herself. She was nearly always out after work entertaining clients or her boyfriend, Nick, was in so she had to negotiate on what they watched on TV and had to cook for 2. But not tonight, Nick was out playing 5 a-side football and Louise's client had cancelled leaving her free to do as she pleased.

One of the biggest stress relievers for Lou was masturbation. The intense feeling in her pussy and the relief of an orgasm was a sure fire way to let the day's tension escape her body. Thinking about it even now made her wet between the legs and horny as hell. She'd been so busy and tired when she got home that these past few weeks that she just hadn't had the chance.

The tube reached her stop and she slowly got up and made her way to the exit. From leaving work to getting off the tube it had begun to rain, not just a little but a lot. With no brolly and no cash on her Louise had no choice but to walk home in the torrential rain. By the time she got home she was dripping wet and her clothes were clinging to her damp skin.

Falling through the front door she stood and shook her head like a dog and stood dripping on the carpet. As no-one was home and she wasn't expecting anyone she thought it best to strip in the hall way so as not to get the rest of the flat wet, and besides the sooner she was naked the sooner she could release that tension.

She unzipped the back of her black pencil skirt and stepped out of it leaving her standing in her hall way in her stiletto court shoes, sheer lace top hold ups, transparent cream blouse and bra. The blouse had got wet making it cling to her breasts and as it was cold her nipples were erect and pushing against the lace of her bra.

Going into the living room Louise sat down as she was on the sofa, spread her legs and let her hand trail down to between her legs where she gently started to rub herself through her knickers. She worked on a larger area to start with to get her juices flowing before finding her hardened clit and gently rubbing that through her knickers. Rather than go any further with her pussy just yet she slowly undid her blouse to reveal her nipples now erect through sexual need rather than because they were cold. She did not take off her bra but rather pulled her tits free of her bra so they sat on top of it.

Pinching her nipples hard she began to squeeze and roll them between her thumb and for finger. Grabbing her breasts she squeezed them and played with them. Feeling the wetness build between her legs.

It was like someone had a feather inside her, tickling her. Her clit felt swollen and was crying out to be touched but she knew if she touched it now it'd all be over and she wanted to prolong her experience.

Pulling her now sopping knickers to one side she ran her hand over the outside of her lips. She could feel her clit ever so slightly but still didn't touch it. Lightly dragging her hand over the outside whilst the other hand pinched her nipples she felt herself relaxing already.

She then started to lightly run her finger tip between her lips so that she touched her clit a little harder whenever she passed it but still not hard enough to bring her to orgasm. Lying back on the sofa, with her clothes disarranged, her legs spread, and her hand between her legs she didn't hear Nick come in.

He stood at the door to the living room watching, not wanting to interrupt but feeling his cock stirring immediately.

Louise pushed her fingers into her slit deeper now so they hit her clit harder, she began to rub it, her breathing quickened and she squeezed her nipples harder. Just as she was really getting into it she opened her eyes and saw Nick.

Immediately she stopped what she was doing, embarrassed but he told her to continue. Louise was embarrassed but was so horny and close to coming she couldn't help herself. She stood up, pulled her knickers down and sat her naked ass back down on the leather sofa. She spread her legs wide and one hand went straight to her clit, the other began to play with her wet hole, Slowly sliding in so she was finger fucking herself.

Nick moved from the door to stand in front of her. He sat on the other couch dead opposite Louise he got his dick out and started to rub it. His eyes transfixed on her hand as they pushed around rubbing and fucking her cunt.

"Louise, you naughty, naughty girl. Are you masturbating in front of me?" He asked as he rubbed his cock.

Louise's reply was through a moan "yes, you bad boy, do you like what you see?"

She now used her index and middle finger of one hand to spread her lips wide so she could really rub her clit without getting in the way. She reached the point of no return and rammed her fingers into her pussy as the clenched around them she shuddered and let her orgasm wash over her. The day's tension flowing out of her body.

Just as she relaxed there was a noise and she opened her eyes to see Nick covered in cum.

"I wish football was cancelled more often if that's what you get up to when I'm out." He said.



The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 11:02 PM
Cobra Tattoo, A Short Love Story


Cobra tattoo on the inside of my thigh signifies the kundalini energy -- the chakras are opened -- my legs fall open -- my wet pussy lips open. He eats my pussy -- licks my inner and outer lips with long slow strokes of tongue and lips. He looks up at me. I enjoy seeing my vag juice all over his face like a wet beard. My cobra tattoo seems to hiss with happiness and I do the fire breath (sharp exhalations) and scream and shake as I come. Kundalini is the life force and sexual energy flowing; all chakras are opened up and my pussy juice flows; my vagina rejoices. My brain releases those fucking happy chemicals and my body shakes and quivers...especially my cunt. My cunt does summersaults. My snake tattoo coils around my thigh three times.

Just now, his terrifying cobra tattoo is buried in my large breasts that flatten the fury into calm. Cobra killer -- cobra kundalini energy -- we are both shedding skins, coming into our true selves, coming together. Our cobra tattoos expand with our fiery fuck-passion. I chant between fiery breaths. "Kill me -- enlighten me, come on me, come in me, fuck me, fuck you..." I chant. "Yes," he grunts. His voice is so deep and masculine, so New York...his voice turns me on like his very hard cock and his cobra tattoo. I feel my chakras open -- connecting -- and that full body sonic orgasmic feeling I feel when I have a Kundalini orgasm in my cunt, belly, tits, ends of nipples, heart, chest, head. I hear a guttural piercing scream. It is mine, and I shake and quiver, my body doing a reflexive cobra dance, like a simultaneous death and awakening.

My cunt squeezes and milks his cock some more. His orgasm is so loud he practically breaks my ear drums. With a great thirst, I drink in his orgasmic facial expression. I gently run my hands along his muscular beauty, along his tattooed canvas and mine, stopping at my exquisitely wet, powerful cunt to place my hands over my pussy in prayer, a pussy prayer of thanks, gratitude, cumpassion and something more.

My cobra's head is expanded, just like my hot pussy when I am so fucking excited... the way I am right now! Fuck me!!! Mmmmmmm. I love it all, but I love fucking the most.

I found this information on a website that said, "The cobra snake is chosen specifically because it flares its head before striking. This act symbolizes the expansion of consciousness." The cobra means "killer" or even "devil" in some cultures, something beautiful and powerful in others. In our supposed "higher evolved human minds" we have interpretations or "rationalizations" for everything... I and my cobra don't need rationalizations. I love sexually getting down and up. I love fucking -- being fucked -- oral sex -- giving it and getting it -- but only if my boy toy is a nice play mate. Nothing too deep, except for his cock in my cunt. Any hint of cruelty or insensitivity and my cunt becomes the Sahara Desert instead of a splashy wet delight, and it is over and out. Play nicely -- compliment my eyes, my face, my cunt, my lips, inner and outer cunt lips, and tell me how good my lips feel.

But break my rules, and the small piece of trust and good feeling I need to take us to fuck happyland falls and smashes like a vase on concrete. Be good or be bad but in the best ways so that I want to come with you and to you again like re-reading a book I enjoy. Make me want to come, or I just move on -- and I do enjoy moving on. With my high standards, it happens often. Plus, I enjoy variety.

Such as my last stranger. He asked me, "Did you come?" Clueless. His question meant "time to move on."

"Come" as it is -- coming -- isn't the end-all-be-all of pleasure. Raw sex, masturbation, fucking, all on their own, can bring one to the "not thinking mind," the purest animal mode of raw pleasure. A guy who doesn't get this leaves me restless. And there have been many.

I enjoyed adding ink and now piercings to my body to add some variety to my pussy that is distinctly my own. My hood has a ring too but with a beautiful fiery opal.

Now I am talking about my clit piercing to a dude and he doesn't know what a hood is (but yet he thinks he can please me). I am such a character -- I just get in intimate conversations like this on the street with complete strangers as if we had just jumped into bed -- except we are just walking down the street. I explain. "A clit is like an uncircumcised cock or a hot dog in a bun. The bun top is the hood part I had pierced." Unattractive as he is (in the way that says he doesn't care about himself), this dude mistakes my intimate conversation for indiscriminant desire. He thinks he can make me scream when I come. I think not, and leave him gaping on the sidewalk. My lovers chew on my ring and it adds stimulation to my way-too-sensitive clit and hood. The piercing did add wildness to my cunt and my life, like adding hot sauce to your favorite food (that is already very hot). I like to wear these magenta and pink mesh panties that leer back at horny guys who check them out as they ride up above the low waste band of my jeans, while down below, the tight panties rub my ring against my clit and hood. As I walk down the street, the panties are teasing my clit ring, like a filthy invisible lover reaching into my pants and rubbing my clit, and dirty boys are checking me out as if they have pussy pants x-ray vision. I squeeze my lips together. Mmmmmmmmmm.

I love my varied lovers but as you can see, trolling diversity has its downs. My sexiest most overpowering lover -- the first one I was telling you about -- has convinced me to make my beautiful cunt exclusive to him and to just fuck him. When I think of how his deep lovemaking persuaded me to be exclusive, I wet my pants. (I won't tell you if I had his name tattooed on the inside of my mouth lips or the inside of my inner cunt lips.) His cum tastes so good. He cums in me and on me. I spread his cum on my face and breasts like a sperm tattoo. I lick his jiz and my juice off my fingers like I am sucking his cock. After I rub his come all over my face and chest I like to go to an elegant restaurant. I eat dinner and smile to myself as I trace his cum tattoo on my lips, face, and breast, and I laugh with pleasure.

Sex is awesome with him. It's even awesome with him when he is not with me and my body feels like he is with me. I feel his cock and his fingers in my cunt and asshole, my mouth. I feel like his cobra tattoo has jumped to my body as a kind of killer watch dog so I remain faithful, and my cobra has jumped to his body to whisper and hiss sexual promises of our future comings with kundalini energy and my wet pussy with layers of secrets I yearn to share. I spread my legs as wide as possible thinking about this. I smell my pussy getting excited and I spread open the lips that have so much they want to share with him. I imagine his fierce cobra and his cock sliding in and out of my pussy and asshole. I breathe in and out and rub my clit, my pussy and place my fingers inside my pussy and then I lick my fingers. I love my taste. I love his taste and our tastes together on my tongue.

Later when I undress, I smell my underpants and again think of his power to inspire me. My lover's the man with the frightening cobra tattoo. The head stares out from his stomach, the body stretches down, and the tail wraps around the base of his cock. As he gets a big boner the tail twitches, and the entire cobra along with it, expanding just like he does with fuck passion. I always think it promises a kind of sexual death and rebirth, the way an orgasm is like a mini-death and then after, you feel so fucking alive. Our cobra tattoos seem to come alive and do a fuck dance as we sexually ravage each other. He is yang and my cobra tattoo is his yin. It is also true that I decided to get a beautiful cobra tattoo on the inside of my thigh because of him. I mentioned my cobra tat wraps around my thigh three times but I forgot to tell you the Cobra's tail ends in an infinity sign -- a figure 8 and the fiery cobra's tongue and eyes match the fire in the opal. I love to spread my legs and play with my ring and watch the colors of the opal and cobra tattoo as I masturbate. Mmmmmm, I fantasize about my lover's stubble and a long rocker beard teasing the length of my slit to my wet hole as he chews on my clit ring and I moan and scream a little.

I close my eyes, but I see with my eyes closed. I am watching the opal pop in and out of his mouth. When his stubble rubs against my thigh I open my eyes widely and I scream so loudly -- my legs and all my lips open wider -- and I squirt all over him and the bed. I squirm and enjoy my juice lubricating his beard. I later take his beard and use it as a breast loofah and smelling my pussy juice on his beard gets me extra horny. I tell him to pound my pussy hard, but with love, so I feel him after he leaves. I squeeze my kegel muscles and think of his cock in my pussy.

I never wanted a tattoo because tattoos are a long-term relationship and that just isn't my thing -- or it wasn't. Mmmm. I love your cock in my cunt. I wish I could keep your hard cock in me always (but I don't want to admit it). Besides it is unrealistic. But I want to hold on to the good feeling and to his cock with my cunt, as long as possible. It feels so good. His terrifying cobra tattoo is buried in my large breasts that flatten the fury into calm. His skin is so white I squeeze him hard with my warrior woman thighs, kiss him with my cunt lips, tickle him with my clit ring. My cobra tattoo seems to reflect on his skin like we are one -- like his hard cock in my cunt -- one.




The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 11:15 PM
Release


The only time that I see PROPER women is when I look out over the wall. I'm just finishing off a prison sentence of eight years at HMP Lowbridge. I'm single male aged 31 with no family, and because of this, I don't get visits from anyone. Each day I sit at my window watching cars and buses stopping outside, and visitors for other inmates arrive and depart. At 12.45pm from Monday to Friday I see a bus arrive and a woman is always sitting at the back next to the window. She has become my fantasy and I dream of how I'll meet her one-day, and have lots of fun, sex and more fun. Eventually I got to meet her and this is how I met RUTH.

One day I waved at her and she tentatively waved back. This went on for a few weeks, until one day I was called to the wing office and told to go to the Probation office in the admin. block. When I got there I was called in to see the S.P.O. in charge and was informed that a certain Ms. R. Crawford had made enquiries. I was told that she would come to see me on the next Saturday, so I had to be dressed in proper clothes for a visit. When I asked who this lady was, I was told the lady from the bus. Now at least I knew the name of the lady whom I've been dreaming about.

Saturday came and I was dressed in my best gear, sat at my cell window watching for the bus. I didn't see her arrive on the bus, my spirits dropped and I lay down on my bed dejectedly. A prison red-band knocked on my cell door and said I'd got a visit. I got up and went to the visits room and signed in. I was given a table number and went and sat down. Sure enough it was my dream lady.

For a few weeks we had Saturday visits and I found out that Ruth was a widow, 46 years old and worked for the council as a clerical officer. She didn't drink except for an occasional glass of wine and only drove her car at weekends. She enjoyed reading, crosswords and watching TV.

One day I was called over to the probation office and signed a licence for a day release on the following Saturday. When I said I had a visit that day, and I couldn't go. The officer informed me that I would be going out with my visitor. From 9.00 a.m. to 4.00 p.m.

At a quarter to nine I was at the gate waiting for Ruth. She arrived in her car and off we went. First stop was a cafι for coffee and to talk about where we were going to go. All of my suggestions were refused on the grounds that Ruth had other ideas.

We went to her place and had a late breakfast. After we had eaten and I was washing up Ruth came and hugged me from behind. I could feel her breasts pushing into my back and I became aroused, so much so, that my cock was pushed down my leg and was trapped between my underpants and trousers. As I pushed backwards to try and ease myself Ruth moved her hands to my waist and rubbed my groin area over my trousers. Without drying my hands I turned round and hugged her back. I pushed Ruth away to ease myself and when she saw the state I was in she unfastened my trousers and pulled them down along with my underpants. My cock sprang up and slapped my lower stomach. Seven and a bit inches of hard flesh straining for release. Ruth kissed me full on the mouth our crotches pushing at each other. I pulled her skirt up from the back and found that Ruth didn't have tights or stockings on. Her knickers were tight over her backside, as if they had been moulded on. My hands went to her waistband of her knickers and slid down the inside feeling the firm flesh of her buttocks. Ruth pulled away, grabbed my hand and dragged me into the sitting room. She pushed me onto the couch then knelt at my feet. She took my shoes, socks, trousers and underpants off, and then she unfastened my shirt from the bottom up and then removed it. When I was nude, Ruth stood up and proceeded to disrobe. First her jumper, then her white bra, then her shoes, her skirt and, finally, slowly, her knickers. Nude, her body was stupendous to look at. Her breasts were globular with an engorged nipple with a reddish-brown ring. When she stood upright and I saw her fanny, it was freshly shaven. Her fanny lips were swollen closed, or maybe because of the way she was stood, I don't know. As I reached for her, she slapped my hands down. Ruth then dropped to her knees and used her hands to rub my cock and balls. She then proceeded to move her head closer to my cock. Her tongue came out and licked the full length of my shaft. I groaned with pleasure at this feeling coursing through me. Ruth pulled back and our eyes met .The desire rampant in her eyes for some all-out SEX.

I reached out and grabbed her, pulled her onto the couch twisting so that she was sitting down and I was kneeling in front of her. I bowed my head onto her tits and sucked each one in turn. I then ran my tongue down her stomach to the top of her fanny lips. The smell of her sex lips was intoxicating. I then lapped at the lips of her fanny. The taste was out of this world, sweet with a hint of saltiness. As I licked her fanny, Ruth's legs opened wider. Her hands gripped my hair forcing me closer to her core. Her fanny opened up to reveal her clitoris, which I zeroed in on, licking, sucking and nipping with my lips and teeth. Ruth was groaning and telling me to stop, but I just kept on and on. After five or six minutes of this oral treatment to her fanny, Ruth 's legs clamped on my head and her hands jammed my head onto her fanny. She came two or three times, one after the other.

When she had relaxed enough for me to get my breath back, I sat back on my heels looking at this beautiful nude lady. My cock was showing signs that I was also close to coming. With out saying anything, I spread her legs and pulled her closer to the edge of the couch, put the head of my cock between her wet fanny lips and pushed it in as far as it would go. When it went in as far as possible, I moved my hips in a circular motion, whilst letting my cock soak on her fanny juices. I slowly withdrew until I almost slipped out, then pushed it back in. I kept this pace for a minute or two until I felt myself on the brink of coming, then I really rammed it in and out until I felt my spunk shoot deep inside her fanny. As I was coming, Ruth's fanny muscles were playing on my prick with clenching and loosening. I didn't realise it at the time but Ruth was also having an orgasm.

We lay there locked together, neither, moving or speaking. My shrinking cock still embedded in her fanny. It was only when the position became uncomfortable that we parted. Ruth was sprawled on the couch and I sat on the floor looking up between her legs at her glistening fanny, which showed evidence of the first fuck. We made eye contact, and the message I received was one of thanks and praise. Once a month we had town visits and it was the same enjoyable visit. We went straight to her house and fucked, sucked, licked and kissed.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 11:16 PM
As the time of my release came close I applied for jobs and accommodation in the area. Ruth came to see me and said I had somewhere to live. It was her house. The prison and probation were happy with that arrangement. On the day of my release Ruth met me at the gates and took me home. When we arrived we had a bath together then into the bedroom where I knelt in front of Ruth and licked and kissed her fanny. I licked and nibbled until she came, then she fell back onto the bed. Before she got her breath back I was on top of her pushing my cock into her fanny. I rode her hard and fast until I shot my spunk into her love-tunnel. I then rolled onto my left side and gently rubbed her fanny lips until she had another orgasm. After lunch we were tiding up when I caught Ruth bent over. I got a hard-on and pulled her dress over her bum, pulled her knickers to one side and slowly entered her fanny from behind.

As I was screwing her slowly she begged me to do it harder but I ignored her pleas. For half an hour I went at her slowly going in and out of her wet tunnel of love. Ruth had a lot of little orgasms then I really started to fuck her harder and faster until we both came together. I seemed to shoot gallons of spunk into her quivering fanny and I could feel the wetness oozing out over my shrinking cock. We settled into a nice quiet routine together, getting complete satisfaction from each other. After six weeks I got a job in a parcel delivery company and it was unfortunately shift-work. Things went even better when the job paid me my first wage. We went out for dinner and the cinema. Then a walk home. On the way we kept stopping to kiss and cuddle, which meant that it took longer to get home. When we finally reached home I grabbed Ruth in the hallway and hitched her dress up, turned her around, yanked her knickers down and fucked her harder than I'd ever fucked her before. When we both had come and Ruth's legs gave out I laid her on the floor, pushed her dress up to her neck and started to suck on her tits, then down to her fanny. As I was licking and sucking her, I pushed two fingers into her love-tunnel. Soon I had three fingers inside her. I finger-fucked and sucked her clit, until she flooded my hand and mouth with her love juices. We got up and went in to the sitting room and flopped down on the couch. I half turned towards Ruth and declared my love for her. It made her cry. The tears were tears of joy as she hugged me and told me that she loved me.

I found out all about Ruth and her family. All that was left that is, one sister and her aunt and uncle who lived at the other side of the country from us and that they saw each other twice a year, Summer and Christmas holidays. We bought each other little presents and love cards and left them for each other to find. One day I got a man's top shelf magazine from Ruth, and it was full of stories, pictures and advertisements for different sex aids and toys. One advert showed the address of a shop in town where all these things were available from. A few days later after I'd finished work at 2pm; I went and had a look around the shop. I spent quite a lot of my savings buying toys, videos and books. Ruth and I had great fun playing with the toys. She loved her twisting vibrating dildo. When I brought out the triple headed vibrator and used that on her fanny and bum she went into wild paroxysms of passionate orgasms. While watching a lesbian video Ruth was stunned when they used a strap on dildo that looked like a real prick. I threatened her that I would buy one of those and strap it on backwards so that everywhere she went the dildo would be filling her cunt. She swore that if I bought one she would use it on me. One of the videos showed a threesome and it was one girl and twin brothers and they used every hole at least twice and the positions they got into left nothing to the imagination. I expressed a wish that the threesome was two girls and one boy and Ruth called me a pervert. I argued back that with two girls a man could have more fun and give more pleasure to the girls than two men would to one girl. I was still called a pervert and Ruth let slip about her boarding school and one of the girls there who fancied Ruth and kept propositioning her to have sex with her, until she agreed to spend a weekend at her house. Over the weekend Ruth lost her cheery and had a lot of fun

One evening when Ruth came home from work I had done us a proper meal, with wine and all the trimmings. When she came in the door I helped her off with her coat then handed her a glass of wine. I carried her upstairs into the bedroom where I undressed her then took her into the bathroom and put her in the bath, I left her to soak while I went into the bedroom to get undressed. I returned to the bathroom and joined Ruth in the bath. For the next hour we caressed each other and slowly I pushed my cock into her fanny. While we were joined I reached over to the hand basin and pulled the towel to the floor to reveal another bottle of wine. After the wine was finished and the water had got cold we dried each other and went and put on our pyjamas and went down to our meal. We talked over the day's events. As it was my long weekend off, Thursday night until Monday night, we talked about going away for the weekend.

We went to a country hotel set in very large grounds. Our room had it's own bathroom and mini bar. That night we made love slowly and lovingly. Next morning we were up and dressed just as the sun was rising. Before breakfast we went and walked in the grounds holding each other around the waist, occasionally caressing each other's bum. Over breakfast we shared a table with an older couple and talked about what we were going to do that day. The other couple, John and Pat, were on their second honeymoon. We fibbed and said that we were on our first. That started our friendship for a long time to come. When we got back to our room I asked Ruth to marry me and she said yes. We celebrated by screwing each other in every position known to man and woman. After lunch we went out horse riding with Pat and John. The motion of the horse aroused Ruth and as we rode side by side she told me that she needed a good fuck, really long and hard fuck.



The End

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 11:33 PM
Denise Moves In


I've been retired for several years now, even though I'm barely 47. I was lucky, both in business and in the market. Like a lot of guys, one of the sacrifices I made (without realizing it at the time because I was so busy 'making a good life for us') was my marriage. From the start I'd told Mary that I didn't want kids. She agreed at the time, wholeheartedly. When we wed I was twenty five and she was twenty one.

About three years later she started talking about kids. I held my ground. In fact, without her knowledge, I had a vasectomy. I felt justified because she had agreed not to have children. The subject had caused quite a few arguments over the years but she eventually stopped talking about it.

By my fortieth birthday we were living in a great area in a five bedroom home she had picked out. She seemed to appreciate and enjoy the rewards of my work. It made it possible for her to lead a life of leisure: shopping, spas, lunches with her equally well off friends. I thought we were happy. We had sex several times a week, even then. And it was good sex, judging by my feelings and Mary's reactions.

Just before the Fourth of July the next year I came home from a three day business trip to Chicago to an empty house -- I mean empty. I learned from neighbors that Mary had hired movers to clean the place out. The only things left were my things and the appliances. Of course, other than the refrigerator where I found her note, she had no use for lowly appliances. We had help that did the cleaning and laundry.

The note explained that she had felt "unfulfilled" for years, racketa, racketa... Our life had become a clichι. She advised me to have my attorney contact her attorney and not to attempt any direct communication. She didn't say where she was going or if she was going alone. Then she told me the name of her lawyer. It wasn't even signed. I'd come to mean that little to her. I was stunned, to say the least. I settled with her and avoided paying spousal support. It cost me a bundle, but I was left with more than enough.

Anyway, all that is prologue, or maybe a 'pre-prologue'. The meat of this story starts two years later when I met Wendy. I'd been so badly burned by my marriage I'd shied away from serious relationships. I had female friends and 'fuck buddies', but I always broke things off when things started to drift toward exclusivity. I missed bareback sex, but I traded that pleasure for staying healthy.

Wendy was the cousin of the wife of a friend, Brad. I went to a barbecue at Brad's and we were introduced. She, like me, was divorced. Unlike me, however, she had kids: a stepdaughter of twenty nine and a son just turned twenty one. They were both out on their own, and in other parts of the country, so it didn't matter much. Wendy worked as an assistant to a local lobbyist on the state level.

For some reason, being around Wendy (she called me to go for a drink the next week after the barbecue and we started dating each other exclusively) hit my heart like a sledge hammer. When I was with her I felt light-headed and giddy. Yeah, yeah, I know. You don't have to make fun.

By the time I realized I was falling in love, it was too late. The feeling was so much more profound than I'd ever had with Mary, it was amazing. Brad didn't know what I was worth, since I never advertised it to anybody except my accountant. He knew I was well off because of my lifestyle, but had no clue to the reality. So I was pretty sure that Wendy wasn't after my money. From the way she dressed and spoke -- of overseas trips and other things, it seemed she had some bucks of her own anyway.

She was a tiger in bed and was eager to try new things. She was multi-orgasmic -- and let the whole world know it when she came. Her husband, she'd said, had been a 'once a week man' who climbed on did his business and climbed off. "I went a bit wild after we divorced," she confessed to me. "I had a stable of stupid studs who were only interested in my body. Of course, that was fine with me, since all I wanted was their dicks." Oh, that was another thing, Wendy was outspoken. In bed or out, she called a spade a spade. Sailors could have taken lessons from her.

Anyway, after we'd been seeing each other regularly for half a year, she consented to marry me when I asked. At our wedding I met Denise and Tom, Wendy's kids. They seemed accepting of me, a fact that was confirmed when Tom took me aside to say he was relieved his mother had finally settled down again. Tom was -- and still is -- an architect in San Francisco. He was unmarried at the time. Denise was married and a junior partner in an advertising firm in Chicago.

Denise, though not Wendy's biological daughter, behaved as if she was. By that I mean her gestures, expressions, and bearing (and swearing) were the echo of Wendy's. Nurture won out over nature in her case I guess, since Wendy had raised her from the age of seven. Physically Denise resembled Wendy not at all. Where Wendy had dark hair and complexion, Denise was fair and blonde. Where Wendy was a bit heavy, Denise was only a little bit broad from hips to knee.

Actually, that magnificent ass and her strong thighs were attractive to me. I guess she had what used to be called (in a complimentary sense) a 'pear shaped' figure. Where her hips met her thighs there was a slight angular break that I have always admired in a woman. At the reception my eyes kept scanning the crowd in the hope of catching her facing away from me so I could gaze at that ass. Oh, don't get me wrong, I paid mucho attention to my bride and she wasn't neglected. But even when Wendy and I danced, I would rotate us around to find my new stepdaughter, once removed.

Okay, so you get the idea by now. This has to be a story about something happening between Denise and me. You're right. Just after our third anniversary, two things happened almost simultaneously. The first was that Denise caught her husband in bed with his friend and racquetball buddy, Joe. She told me later that she might not have minded if he had asked her to invite Joe into their bed, but as it was, it was as bad as catching him cheating with another woman. "Hell, it probably would have turned me on to watch them suck each other's cock," was how she put it.

The second thing that happened to change things was that her boss got caught with his hand in the cookie jar. The Feds brought him up on charges and she was suddenly out of a job. Wendy told her to come and stay with us until she found something else. Well, I'd like to think it was me that made the choice for her, but I think by then Wendy had leaked the info on our (my) financial state. She didn't know exactly how much we had but she probably had an idea. So Denise knew she'd be no burden on us, no matter how long it took to get her feet back on the ground.

I went with Wendy to pick Denise up at the airport in Burbank. It was December and Denise was dressed for Chicago. The first thing she did was to drag Wendy into a restroom to change clothes for the 70 degree weather while I went to claim her bags. "I tied a purple ribbon to each handle, Frank," she told me. Even though the thought crossed my mind that I'd rather watch her change, I went down to baggage claim.

I'd pulled two of the three bags off the carousel by the time they joined me. For us locals, it was winter. Most folks wore long pants, but Denise had changed to shorts and a tank top (sans bra, I noticed). We got the last bag and eventually reached home. Though we'd seen her a few times since the wedding, this was the first time Denise had visited our new house. We lived in Simi Valley on a rare three acre piece of expensive real estate. Wendy and I had hired an architect to build our home to order and it was perfect.

Of course we had a pool. When Denise arrived, however, she was disappointed to find it empty. We did maintain an eight person spa, however. Wendy and I never wore suits when we used it, but I told her I'd deign to put on the trunks I wore when we had company. "Bullshit!" she said. "You're more comfortable naked, so she can either get used to it or stay in her room."



Continue next page .........

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 11:34 PM
"Well, do you realize how attractive she is?" I asked. "What if I pop a hard on when we're in the tub?"

"I don't care," Wendy chuckled. "At least she'll see what a real man looks like after being married to that wimp she divorced."

"Hmm..." I said. I didn't say so, but I was more worried about what it might lead to, other than being seen naked by Denise. I wasn't sure I could control myself.

My worries were for nothing the first two weeks Denise was there. The weather turned cool -- too cool to use the tub, at least for me. Denise spent a few evenings in it after spending her days pounding the pavement looking for work. She had a degree in business management -- the hot ticket of the eighties and nineties of the last century. So she wasn't keen about taking something not equal to her abilities and education.

After three weeks, the weather broke and warmed up. Denise also found a position (as compared to a 'job') as the manager of one of the employment agencies at which she'd originally thrown her resume into the ring to find her a job. By then I was considering retirement and had been taking more and more time off. I was lying and lightly dozing in our hot tub with Wendy at my side when Denise exploded from the French doors. "I got it!" she crowed excitedly, hurrying to the edge of the tub surround. "I got the perfect job!" She explained the situation while the jets bubbled the water around us. Since the water was agitated, she wasn't aware we were both naked. Then she noticed the absence of straps on Wendy's shoulders.

Wendy gave me a funny smile and reached for the button to turn off the bubbles. When the water calmed, Denise's eyes went down to peer into the water. I wasn't hard, but that didn't matter. I was naked and it was the first time my stepdaughter had seen me in that state. Soft, my dick is between 'really little' (if I'm cold) and about four and a half inches long. The diameter is probably just over an inch (I say probably because I've never measured...soft). Since the water was hot I was at the peak of the soft size. When her eyes lingered, the state began to change, so I reached across in front of Wendy's tits to push the bubble button again. I was once again hidden from sight.

"Why don't you jump in the shower and join us, honey?" Wendy said.

"Um. Okay. Just let me get out of these sweaty clothes." She hurried back into the house.

Wendy's hand found my still-expanding dick as I watched Denise's incredible ass retreat into the house. "Hmm," Wendy said. "Methinks I've found a large -- and growing -- worm."

"Well, crap honey! What do you expect? In a few minutes I'm going to be in hot water with two -- probably -- naked women. After letting her know we're naked, do you think she's gonna wear a suit?"

"I hope not. It's high time she realizes what we're really like." What she meant was that, even when we weren't in the spa, we mostly went around the house naked. Since Denise had been there we both -- not just me -- had been more discreet.

"As long as you're sure," I said, adding, "But you realize I'm likely to get hard sometimes. What if she...tries something?" Wendy looked into my eyes and didn't say anything for a long time.

Finally, a smile spread over her face. "Frank, I know you love me. You've proved it hundreds of times in a hundred different ways." She looked away and took a deep breath. "If Denise, at thirty two, wants what a forty-something guy like you has to offer, well, as long as I don't get kicked to the curb -- or miss getting what I need -- I'd guess I wouldn't mind." She looked back at me and laughed. "I just wouldn't hold my breath. You're good honey, but I doubt you could keep up with a young chick like her anyway."

I was floored. Living in Southern California, we had friends who were into the swinging lifestyle. We'd discussed it a few times when we had been invited to parties, but had -- until then -- declined. Our relationship was solid, but we knew just as well that a lot of our friends were only clinging to the remnants of their marriages -- and a few had dropped off the edge -- after going that way. We'd agreed that we didn't really need to become sexual surrogates for emotionally rocky people. But Wendy seemed to be saying Denise was fair game if she wanted to get laid.

Whatever I was about to say dried up in my throat as Denise emerged from the house again. She was wrapped in a towel, but there was no sign of straps over her shoulders either. My cock began to rise again. When she reached the side of the tub, I could see that her cheeks were rosy -- rosier than the day's sun could have produced, even if she'd been laying out in it, which she hadn't. She was nervous. I reached for my glass and poured it full of the Cabernet Wendy and I had been drinking. I handed it to Denise with what I hoped was a loving smile. She took it, downed it, handed it back to me, and whipped off the towel.

Even now I can remember how my breath caught in my throat in that second. Denise was magnificent -- all over. Her small breasts sat high and proud on her chest. Her belly tapered smoothly to a narrow waist -- narrower than I'd seen for years. Then her hips -- those wide, 'baby-making' hips flared out to her leg joints where that break I mentioned at the joint took place. Then her thighs tapered again down to below the side of the spa. Wendy gripped my erection under the water, hidden by the bubbles. I was hard as a rock. She stroked me as she said, "Bravo, baby. Come on in. The water's fine!" Her hand squeezed me painfully, but, I knew from our conversation, lovingly, before releasing me.

Denise stepped into the water. Her pubic hair was trimmed to a 'landing strip' just above her slit and her labia spread open as she straddled the edge of the tub. Wendy shaved bare -- in fact she'd convinced me to do the same due to choking pubic hairs when she went down on me -- so it was a novelty to see Denise's sparse fur. Then she was in the water across from us. As I said, it was an eight person tub, so there was plenty of separation. Yet, within a few minutes I felt a foot against mine. I looked at Wendy, whose eyes were closed as she leaned back against the padded edge. I looked at Denise, whose eyes were looking straight at me. She was smiling. The foot moved over mine, stroking. She smiled. I smiled back and put my other foot on top of hers. She grinned and we played footsies for a while, my erection throbbing all alone -- and invisible -- under the hot water.

The next day I stayed home again. Wendy said over coffee that she had a date with her friend Monica to go to some art show opening. Wendy was hot for art -- especially the work of new, local artists. Since Denise had found her job, and it didn't start for a few days, she was still sleeping when Wendy drove off. Of course I couldn't pry my thoughts away from the previous evening. It had ended respectably enough when we all got out of the tub, dried off and separated to our rooms. My stiff cock finally found its refuge in Wendy's very wet pussy and we'd dropped into the well of sleep.

On the deck in my robe, I watched a doe step gracefully across our back lawn and sipped my coffee. She looked up at me when I brought the cup to my lips, but she didn't bolt. Instead, she continued her graceful, grazing pace until she disappeared again into the pines.

Still I sat and recalled the shape and feeling of the night before. Wendy had given me permission to fuck Denise. I wondered about that. The ramifications were way too complicated. Was she fucking someone else (or did she want to?), and giving me the go-ahead salved her conscience? I didn't think so, but it was possible. The thought chilled me. Screwing Denise wasn't that important to me. Nothing in Wendy's behavior was new. She went to lunch and other things with her friends often enough that there was no break in her behavior. Still, it was odd.

I took a fresh cup of coffee to the den and booted up the computer. I wasn't about to take for granted the hot tub nudity and Denise's little game of the previous evening as the way things would be from then on. I just didn't want to assume something that would make things difficult for us all.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 11:36 PM
I booted up the computer and checked my email messages. Most of it was crap, despite my anti-spam settings. There were some jokes from friends and only one real message. It was from Wendy. According to the time stamp, she sent it just after arriving at work.

"Frank: I meant what I told you last night. I also know what Denise was doing under the bubbles. I had a little chat with her this morning, so she knows everything you guys do is okay with me. If you want to know, she gave me a big hug and giggled. If she's awake, she's waiting for you right now in her room. Have a "ball"!!!"

I closed the window. Picking up my cool coffee, I walked to the window. As the pictures from the night before rolled through my mind my dick began to tent out the front of my robe. I tugged the sash loose and freed it. I stroked my smoothness while I stood there. "I hope I'm not interrupting anything," Denise said behind me. Without thinking about my stiff cock in my hand, I spun around, startled. Her eyes took in the picture as I took in her nakedness.

"Wow...hey, I can come back later if you want," she said, her cheeks reddening in embarrassment. I realized how it looked then. It looked pretty much the way it was, except I hadn't really been jerking off. I'd been trying to decide whether Wendy's suggestion was really a good thing. My hand had dropped away but my dick still waved in the air lewdly. Denise's tongue slipped out between her lip and, maybe subconsciously, licked from left to right. I raised my arms and Denise came to me.

"I got tired of waiting," she whispered in my ear. I kissed, and then licked, the side of her soft neck. She tasted salty, the sweet perspiration of slumber. I kissed her lips then. She pulled back but kept hold of my hand. Leading the way she took me to her room. She stepped to one side and tugged me forward, so that I flopped onto the bed. She pounced on me, straddling my chest. I caught a trace of her musk then, making my mouth water.

I put my hands under her haunches and urged her toward my face. "But I haven't showered yet, Frank," she protested, resisting. I smiled and pulled harder. She made a sort of growling noise and her eyes widened, but she stopped resisting. Indeed, she came eagerly to my lips then and caught hold of the headboard, squatting above me. Between grunts and moans as I lapped her fragrant juices, she gasped, "Mom...told me..." she spread her thighs completely open to me and pressed down hard. "...She said you were...good at this, but..." She let out a wail as she reached her climax. I sucked hard, my mouth covering her completely. The salty, viscous evidence of her orgasm slid from her and into my mouth.

She rolled to the left and I followed. Grasping her ankles, I jerked her down so I could fuck her. That's what I did. There was no "lovemaking" between us that time. It was simple lust and its ache to be satisfied. Her cunt opened to my stiff cock and I thrust deeply, again and again, until I spurted deep inside her. She'd come twice more as I fucked her, the second time releasing a flow which I'd ever known before.

We kissed. She swept the hair from my eyes and looked into my eyes. "God, I wish I'd met you before Mom did..." She bit her lower lip and stopped there. I slid out of her heated depths and moved down her body, kissing and licking my way between her thighs. "Frank! But I'm all...I thought you..." She stopped when I tugged roughly at her short hairs.

"I did," I said, but my voice was hampered by the pressure of her thighs against my cheeks. I delved deep again, sucking up our juices. The salty mix was one of my favorite things about sex. We rolled around, moaning and groaning until there was no more spunk inside her. Once again, she sat atop me when I was done. Reaching behind her sweaty ass, she found my newly stiffened prick. Her eyes lit up. "Wow," she whispered.

I rolled her to the side again and started to "remount". "Wait," she gasped, reaching for the nightstand. "I use this with my vibrators," she said, bringing out a bottle of lube.

"I think you're wet enough, honey," I protested. She held me back still and squirted some of the oil into her other palm.

She smeared it thickly along my shaft and then lowered it. I watched as she bypassed her oozing slit, centering me on her puckered ass hole. "I want you in my ass, mister. I've never let another living cock in there. Vibrators, yes, but never a hard prick." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. I felt her sphincter loosen and she pulled me inside the scalding heat of her rectum. I obliged by pressing deeper, but she said, "Wait, just a second. Let's roll over."

Outside her again I watched as she squatted over me, raising my cock up. She was panting as she sank down, inch by inch until her cheeks rested against my hips. She leaned forward and licked the drying juices from around my mouth before plunging her tongue deep into my mouth. She started fucking herself then, rising and falling. At first she moved gingerly, carefully, but she increased her speed as she got used to my thickness in her bowels.

She pressed my shoulders and raised up then. Another growl escaped her then. This one was more the sound of an animal than the first. "Fuck my ass!" she screamed. "Fuck me as hard as you fucked my pussy!"



Continue next page ............

birdie8819
15-03-2008, 11:38 PM
Taking her at her word (as if I had much choice by then) I rolled her from me with the next thrust and followed. I grabbed her legs and raised them, spreading them as wide as I could without injury. I pounded her. Over and over I stabbed her ass. My balls slapped against her round cheeks. She whimpered and tears leaked from her squinted eyelids. I slowed then, afraid I was really hurting her. But she gasped and grabbed my hips. "No! Keep fucking me! Split me if you want to!" I resumed my assault.

The truth was that it was my first anal sex. My first wife wouldn't hear of it. Wendy...well, she had always said that, "maybe, someday...", though she didn't mind my tongue or finger sliding into her there. She even claimed to enjoy tonguing my hole -- I know I sure like it. I wondered if Denise could convince her after this. I sure hoped so, because as I came inside her again, the aching pleasure behind my balls thrilled me. She still held my hips when I started to slide out. "Go slow," she gasped. "I'm kind of sore."

"I imagine you are," I replied. I inched from her, marveling at the gaping hole where her rosebud used to be. As I watched she flexed and the hole began to shrink again. As it closed, a thin rivulet of semen oozed out. I held her gaze as I lowered my lips to the greasy hole and, once again, "cleaned up my mess". She laughed and gripped her own thighs, wriggling her hips.

"You are such a nasty, nasty mother fucker!" She yelped. "And I absolutely LOVE it! My mom is so-o-o lucky!" She rolled to her feet and pulled me up next to her. Leading me by my dirty cock, she led us to the shower. When she soaped my balls and cock, I started to harden again. "Oh, no, you don't. I can't take any more right now." She slapped at it with the washrag, which I found strangely erotic.

We dried off but went naked to the kitchen, where Denise made us a huge omelet. I sat sipping coffee, enjoying watching her move around. I really enjoyed it when she bent forward to get onion and peppers from the crisper. Her pussy gapped open a little. She giggled and wiggled her hips. I realized she'd caught me staring. She was looking at me over her shoulder with a grin.

After we ate, Denise dressed and said she had some errands to run. Alone again, I returned to my computer to write this tale. By the time Wendy got home, the barbecue was ready and Denise had a salad made. Wendy dropped her coat on the chair by the door as Denise -- naked as birth again -- rushed her mother and grabbed her in a bear hug. She smacked kisses all over Wendy's cheeks. My wife grinned at me wryly as she said, "I'm just guessing, but I believe I detect the side effects of a bit of "Frank magic" in the air. She inhaled dramatically before adding, "No, no, I guess it's just the stench of lust and sex in the air." She pushed her daughter away, but leaned on her shoulder as she used her other hand to pull off her shoes.

Wendy showered and retuned to the kitchen just as I was pulling the steaks off the grill. We sat at the redwood table on the deck and ate. The sky turned orange, and then a deep blue before it faded to starry black. Wendy and Denise took the cover off the hot tub while I cleared the dishes. When I got back outside it seemed as if Wendy's cheeks were more flushed than the heat rising from the water could account for. She grabbed my dick and pulled me down next to her on the bench. She kissed me -- hard -- before se said, "Denise told me all about your morning...all about it."

I glanced at Denise and saw her grinning back at me. Then I felt her foot in my crotch again. I spread my legs, which alerted Wendy. She slapped at her daughter's insolent foot. "Huh-uh, baby, it's Mama's turn tonight. To me, she said, "You better have saved some for me Magic Man. Denise makes you sound like Superman."

I grabbed her nipple and gave it a pinch. "Sure, but I think a mother who lets her daughter get fucked in the ass by dirty old men should be punished." Wendy gets hot when she gets her ass spanked.

"Ooh!" Denise squealed. "Do I get to watch?"

"Huh-uh," Wendy said, lust filling her eyes. "But you're free to listen. It's gonna be pretty noisy tonight." She turned and straddled my lap, taking my stiff cock in hand as she kissed me again. "Come on Superman. I'm extra horny tonight." We got out of the water and Wendy led me down the hall and, still dripping wet, we tumbled onto the bed.

She spread her fleshy cheeks over my lap. "I've been a very, very bad girl, Frank," she moaned as she ground her hips against my hard on. By the time my hand had delivered several stinging swats to her wet ass, I caught sight of my stepdaughter lurking in the shadows in the hall. Her hand was buried in her crotch. I knew I was going to have to get in shape for my new life.



The End

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 11:05 AM
Wow! What a treasure load! Thank you all!

Thanks bro Sir Francis for taking time to come in here and read the stories , please feel free to contribute some stories also . ;) :)


Also Thanks to some bro's who upz me without leaving nick , can please PM me so that I can return . :)

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 11:19 AM
Backdoor Bang


Late Sunday afternoon at my Lake Peate camp in the bogs, I sat in a deck chair watching her below, sunning herself on the dock. I'd been downing icy-cold Mexican beer without the lime one after the other. Without limes, because I couldn't be bothered with them even though I had them on the cutting board. That's right; I was that lazy and it was all because it had been one mother of a hot day. It was going to be a ball-sticking sweltering night too. Summers in the bogs were always like that, a person had to be born here in order not to boil red like crayfish in a pot.

The beer drinking hadn't been the only thing occupying my mind; the girl on the dock with the longest, sexiest tawny legs I've ever seen kept me half-mast in the shorts all day with every subtle move. While she baked face down in the sun, I could see that those stems reached high to a tight, little, round ass. It kept me mesmerized as she flexed occasionally and relaxed. Though I coveted the back view, her front inspired a stone hard erection as well, with those legs leading to flared hips, a narrow waist then natural round tits that were larger than a mouthful. I hated fake tits; I'd rather smaller ones than silicon any day. Her tan lines would be obvious since I never saw her un-tie her bikini straps the entire time she was toasting.

Good.

Stark white lines were hotter than an all-over tan—or so I thought, as my imagination had licked every sexy inch of her. With hooded eyes, I stared then unexpectedly; she sat up, looked over to me, and flashed a brilliant smile. She removed her large brimmed hat and let red hair spill out where it cascaded down her shoulders in a flaming wave. I swallowed. Nice asses and redheads were my weakness.

"You're Dylan, right?" she asked.

Taken aback that she knew my name, I choked on my beer because I thought I'd been sly with my peeping. "That's right." I managed to say, hoping that I didn't look like a total moron. "Hmm, you know me, so who are you?"

"Why baby, I thought you knew me inside-out by now, the way you were staring, burnin' holes into me!"

I grinned; not remotely embarrassed now that she caught me ogling her. "Well, all that skin gave me reason, y'know. Wanna come on up?" I indicated the deck I was on, trying to be smooth, playing like I could care less if she did or not. "I've got a few more long necks. I'll cut you a lime and that's something for me to offer since I don't like em' myself."

"Then why do you have the limes then, silly?"

Shrugging, I sipped my beer, "Haven't the foggiest."

The redhead was obviously a local with her accent, though I hadn't seen her around. If I had, I'd been all over her. I wondered where she'd been hiding in the bogs, she must have been visiting family, living in the city since I knew everyone and everyone's business—not that I was a nosy bastard or anything, it was just that small of a community. Wherever she was from, I thought I was lucky to have found myself in the company of such a fine-ass looking girl. She got up from her towel and rinsed her toes in the lake, gathered her things and came up the steps. I tried to stand, but sat right back down hard in the chair. It turned out that I was drunker than I originally thought. She laughed at my clumsiness.

"Hmmm," she gave me a sexy lopsided grin. "I best not let you mess with that lime cuttin'. You're likely to slice your thumb clean off."

The redhead put her things down, and walked past me. The smell of exotic coconuts floated in her wake. She cut her own lime, opened the beer, and shoved it down the neck of the bottle with her thumb and turned over the bottle to get the limejuice to mingle with the Mexican beer. She flipped the bottle upright again, spraying both her and me a little. She smirked and took a long swallow. I realized she still hadn't told me her name, not that it was really important.

"Mmm, yummy," she eyed me rather than the beer and swiped the beer spill off her chest with a finger, which she popped into my mouth. "Delish?"

An aroused kick bumped the fly of my shorts, as I tasted beer, salt and coconuts then lastly her skin, which had me groaning. I couldn't wait to bite into her ass as I knew how this scene was going to play out. She took off her bikini top and finally revealed her amazing natural tits I'd being gawking at all day. They were heavy with dark pink, puffy nipples and they caused me pain, as I was torn between sinking my teeth into them or her delicious bubble butt.

"Dylan, just what were you thinkin' about when you were staring at me, huh? Something dirty, eh? Got you horny, didn't I?

The redhead sat down on my lap facing me. She was bold and I liked that because reality was turning out to be much better than any of the drunken fantasies I had of her earlier. I leaned forward to kiss her, but she pushed me back into my chair with her body pressed to mine. She kissed me hot and hard, invaded my mouth and I thrust back, aching for something more than tongues as she had me so damned turned on that my cock pounded.

"Oh honey, I violated you all right," I croaked, fumbling with my fly. "A thousand times upside-down and side-ways."

"Uh-huh, let me help you with that," she unzipped me.

Not likely to be ignored any longer; my cock sprang out from the confines of rough cotton shorts to smooth female thighs. She pushed back a side of the crotch of her bikini and inserted a finger inside of her then swiped her girly juice across my lips and pushed her finger into my mouth. I sucked on her finger, curling my tongue around her and groaned at her flavor—musky with a hint of sweet. Her hand wrapped around my dick and her small fist pumped up and down while her other hand wandered down between us then cupped my balls. She lightly rolled and fondled them at first but as my breathing became jerky, she handled me rougher.

Breathing hard, I sent my thoughts elsewhere as her hand job had me close to blowing my load before I was ready. Thankfully, she relented, or so I thought, and raised herself onto my dick easily as she was slick as I was hard. She gave a long sigh, rolled and ground her hips, drawing me into her deeply. She slid up and down my cock, making guttural sounds, which only made it more difficult to keep in control. Red hair flew back and forth; as she whipped her head around, turning more furious each time, she banged her ass against my thighs. I didn't have to do a damn thing as she was bent on achieving her goal and quickly too.

"Put the brakes on, dumbass. . .not yet," I bit my lip as I reached around and tugged on my scrotum, a technique that did in fact slam the brakes. "Oh, ya. Not done with you yet, honey."

The redhead sounded more animalistic than human. She panted, squealed, pushed her tits into my face and a dark pink nipple into my mouth and demanded that I bite it.

"Oh god, bite harder!"

I obliged and her girl juices gushed as soon as I did. I livened up then, I wasn't about to get off yet. No longer in my drunken haze, I stood up with her legs wrapped around my waist. With a sweep of my arm, I cleared the table of the many emptied beer bottles, knocking them to the ground with a loud clatter. Amazingly enough, they didn't shatter. The table threatened to give way as I nearly slammed her body on top with the momentum of me standing and my horny adrenaline jacked up. I didn't care if our public fucking was visible to onlookers in the dusky light; neither did she, grunting her approval of my roughness.



Continue next page ..........

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 11:20 AM
Mashing my hips against hers, I crushed our pelvis hard enough that it made her teeth click together. I hiked her ass high, slipped in deep and out, deliberately rubbing that infamous, elusive G-spot. She had an arm slung over her pretty, euphoric-distorted face that had imminent orgasm written all over it. She bit her own arm in crazy passion, kept saying my name over and over again.

Funny, I still didn't know hers, but frankly, I didn't care by now as long as I was doing her.

The bump and grind on the sensitive area inside of her had her squealing, though she was so slippery by now I was nearly numb to the sensation. I turned her over to get the view I really wanted. She had a tight ass that mesmerized me. Sweat gleamed on her back and quickly made a pool the base of her spine. I leaned over and licked her and grazed teeth across a peach-fuzzed butt cheek.

"Can I fuck you in the ass?" I croaked, my throat lust glazed.

"Gah. . . dayum," she thrust her ass, making it a bigger, rounder target. "You can do whatever you want to me now."

"Oh, yaaa." I said under my breath, rubbing her excited slickness from her thrashed slit and twisted into her puckered hole. "Hell, that's nice. Real nice." I slid the head of my cock along the crack of her ass, where it drooled its lubricant.

The redhead hissed, "Oh fuck me in the ass, Dylan, do it now. Please, please. . . oh god."

With the combination of her wetness and my own oozing with each draw along her split, I got her ready. Her hole was ready for more than my thumb; it clamped down while I was busy working it, cranking it around, adding a finger. She pushed back, wanting more of what I was giving her.

The greedy slut hunched her hips; butt-fucking herself with my hand. "More, give me more!"

I removed my fingers. "More you say?" I poked an inch of my girth into her then out before I curled an arm around her slim waist and thrust all the way. "There's more, you filthy little slut. How's that?"

"Uh-uh, uh. . .ya, ya," she gave me a little piggy grunt, squealing with each upswing. "Oh, that's it baby. Just like that!"

The redhead had some great ass, much tighter than her over punished slit. It felt like a muscled sheath that throttled my dick with every drive. I was fascinated at how incredible she felt. To increase the power of my ass thrashing, I grabbed her two-handed, digging fingers into her hips and pulled her onto my erection.

"Omigod, harder," panting, she turned to look at me. "I'm going come any second, do me harder, I really want to feel it!"

"I'll give you a pounding all right," I barked a laugh, though it was difficult, with the air I dragged into my lungs scorching my throat with every breath.

Smirking wickedly, I gave one cheek an open-palm slap and fucked frantically, almost pushing her off the table. She didn't complain, she liked it and squealed as she met my battering. Several spank-thrusts later, she was flaming hot.

"Oooh, I'm gonna—" The redhead's ass contracted hard, as she moaned something unintelligible.

The heat off her ass came in waves against my stomach as I leaned over her back. "Dammit, me too." I bit her on one shoulder blade. She bucked and twisted beneath me, allowing different angles of her incredible ass.

The redhead didn't quite hear me, but she moaned in agreement. So close to orgasm, I buried deeper and lifted her with each forward draw. She made it harder on me too by flexing her super toned gluteals. The more she contracted, the more force I put into fucking her fine ass. Then suddenly, the pleasure's intensity hit its peak. The evil slut reached back with one hand and lightly teased my balls with her fingernails. We fucked like mad for a minute more until crazy babble burst out of me.

"Ahh, jeezus fuck, ya. . ."

With that tickling trick of hers, I pulled back suddenly and spurt over her plump, peachy rump. My load came in jerky spurts and with the last spasm; I knocked her flat onto the table, which, unable to take our combined weight, finally collapsed beneath us in loud, sharp snap that echoed through the bog. We both laughed as I rolled over onto my back and saw stars in the literal sense. We had been going at it, not noticing the moon had risen, and long enough that I was no longer drunk. I lay there, pleasantly pulsing, dick wet, catching a cool breeze that made me shiver out of refreshing delight and I dried with crusty ejaculate.

"Are you still alive?" I nudged her.

"Mmm," she turned over slightly wincing, rubbing her ass from my fucking and the sharp edges of the broken table. "Still deciding."

I got up and helped her too. Finding my legs were difficult from the excellent fucking and I fell back into my lounger, heavily breathing, heart thumping, and cock still throbbing. I smiled a sly smile as she grabbed her towel and wiped my spunk off her ass. She slipped back into her little cotton dress.

"Thanks Dylan," she coyly smiled, "You were magnificent, and the first great straight lay I've had in a long while."

The comment she made of the 'straight lay' did not fall on deaf ears, thinking to myself that my roommate, a lipstick lesbian, would take great pleasure in her also, "Bi? My roommate and you would get along just as well as we did." I chuckled, finding a beer on the deck rail and polished off the remainder of her drink with lime.

"Funny, that's what she said about you." she laughed.

"H-huh, wh-what?" I stupidly sputtered.

Leaning over to me, she whispered into my ear, "That's how I knew your name, silly," she licked the outer edge of my ear. "Alisha knows I am bi and she knew you couldn't resist me, that you'd get off on the bisexual-lesbian twist."

I was taken a bit off kilter, but was rather amused by my roomy's and her girlfriend's idea of fun with me. "Ya, something of a fetish slash obsession of mine to fuck a girl that Alisha, a.k.a, Lish the Dish has done."

We both shared a dirty little laugh at that. She picked up her stuff, gave me a quick kiss, pressed a card into my hand, and disappeared into the night. Soon after she left, my mobile phone rang. I answered, already knowing who it was before even hearing her voice.

"Hey there." Lish knowingly purred.

"I liked her, Lish." I said with an audible smile plastered across my mug.

"I knew you would because you can't resist a leggy chick with a tight ass anymore than I can."

"You know me all too well. Thanks for sharing."

"That's the first and last time I'll share. Dylan, you do know that it was a joke don't you?" She paused, "I won't be sharing again."

"Oh really." I stated, not really asking.

"Well yes," her confidence wavered.

I looked at the card the girl had given me before she left. Her name was Abby and I now had her phone number as well as an address to continue this sharing joke of Lish's.

Grinning, I said, "Abby left me her calling card."

Lish inhaled sharply, sounding shocked at the other end of the line. 'Grrr' is all she replied in response.

Lish didn't have to say anything more. I could tell I wasn't supposed to even know Abby's name. "I'll be home in a couple more days. If you want to know where your girl is, just call over here."

I pushed 'end' on my mobile, smiled, satisfied with myself and went into the cabin for a good night's sleep, sure to dream of Abby, a little tasty something-something from my roomy.



The End

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 11:39 AM
Seduction of the Grocery Boy


Debbie was a 38 year-old divorcee. She had been alone for the past five years. Her divorce settlement had left her with a paid-off mortgage, and enough alimony that, with the income from her job, she could live comfortably, if not extravagantly.

She dated very little. Not that she had any sort of problem attracting men. She was a very attractive blonde, with the firm figure of a woman in her early twenties. Since the divorce, she had just not met any men that she found interesting enough to become involved with, apart from the few times that she had found a man attractive enough to sleep with. The old sexual urges, she had to satisfy herself, with the toys she kept in her night stand.

Richard was an eighteen-year old boy. He had broad shoulders and a muscular build. He finished high school that spring, and he was spending his summer doing odd jobs, and filling grocery bags at the neighborhood Safeway Store.

His parents were financially well off enough to pay for his college tuition and books. They had how ever flat out refused to pay for the extras, like partying. He would have to earn the money for that himself.

Debbie stopped by the store to do her weekly grocery shopping. She couldn't help but notice handsome, young, Richard loading grocery bags, as she went through the check-out.

After loading her groceries, Richard smiled up at her and asked if he could help her load the bags into her car?

"Yes" she responded, " it would be wonderful to have the help of a nice strong young man."

She followed Richard out to her car. As she followed, she admired his nice tight butt, in his blue-jeans that were a little small for him. His muscular shoulders and back seemed to ripple as he walked. The more she watched him move, the hotter she got for him. Debbie knew then she had to have him. But how? Her mind raced to figure some way, she pretended to be confused about where she left her car.

Her helpless female act continued until she had a rough plan formed in her anything but helpless mind.

Debbie finally led Richard to her car.

Then, after the groceries were loaded into her trunk, she reached into her purse and gave Richard, a five dollar bill.

"Would you mind terribly if I asked you a favor? I'll pay you for your trouble," she said. "Would you come home with me and help me unload all these groceries?"

Richard looked at her, with a confused look on his face. "I don't know lady, I'm still working."

"Debbie," she said. "Call me Debbie. When you say lady, it brings to mind an eighty year old spinster." Debbie's mind was racing. "Please help me with these." again falling into her helpless female act. "If you do I'll give you ten dollars and a ride back to work."

Richard smiled at the prospect of earning another ten dollars from this woman. "Well I get off in another ten minutes. If you don't mind waiting? I'll go and tell the manager you need help at home with your groceries, and see if he will let me clock out ten minutes early, to help a customer."

"Of course I can wait, Richard" she grinned. "You go and square it with your boss and I'll wait right here."

Debbie was smiling from ear to ear as she waited for the handsome young man. She couldn't wait to see for herself what was under those tight sexy blue-jeans. She was still working out the details of her plan in her head, when Richard came out of the store's front door and walked to her car.

Richard got in the passenger's door and away they went.

They chatted while they drove to Debbie's house. She asked Richard if he had any girl-friends.

He told her that, yes, he had a steady girl-friend all through high school. Now,though, they were headed for different colleges. So they had decided to each go their own way so that they each could be free to enjoy the social life of college.

"Oh, so, you don't have someone to take care of the physical needs a strong healthy young man like you must be having."

As she drove, Debbie glanced down at the bulge in Richard's jeans. It took all of her will power to keep her eyes on the road and not reach over and touch him.

After taking the long way home they drove into Debbie's garage and she closed the automatic door. To keep any nosey neighbors from seeing, she had a man with her.

After Richard unloaded the car, he helped Debbie put the groceries away.

Debbie told Richard to follow her into the bedroom to get his money.

Once in the bedroom she told him to have a seat on the bed. The room and bed were made up but laying across the bed spread was a sheer powder blue negligee, that she had laid out to wear that night.

Richard looked at the garment and was immediently turned on by the thought of this beautiful woman wearing such a garment.

Richard's glance did not go unnoticed by Debbie as she took a seat close to him on the bed.

"Do you like it?" she asked as she reached over Richard, picking it up and slowly drawing it across his lap.

"It's as beautiful as you are,"Richard blushed at the boldness of his last statement.

"Well thank you, Richard. You are so sweet to pay me such a compliment." She was delighted with their progress so far. She reached across, and brushed away a loose lock of hair that had fallen onto his forehead. She caressed his cheek with her palm and looked deep into his eyes. "You are such a handsome young man," she whispered into his ear.

Richard, was trembling in her caress.

She pressed her lips against his in a soft gentle kiss, even though she was hungry for him. She didn't want to frighten him off by moving too fast. Not now. Not when she was so close to having him.

Debbie's attentions were definitely having their effect on poor Richard; he was beside himself with need. Even though he was confused about what this lovely woman was doing to him, he didn't want her to stop.

Debbie dropped her hand down to Richard's lap. She lightly traced the outline of his growing cock. She reached under his shirt and explored his muscular chest with her inquisitive fingertips. My God, he is beautiful, she thought to herself. He has the face and body of a young god.

"Do you really like my blue negligee," she asked?

"Oh yes," Richard cried. "I think it is very pretty."

"Would you like to see it on me?" She teased, pressing down on his hardening cock and moving her hand in circles around it. There was no man on earth, who could have resisted the slow and heavenly torture she was subjecting him to.

Richard could only nod his head. He was so choked up with his confused emotions, he couldn't talk.

Debbie stood only a couple of feet directly in front of Richard. She started her slow strip-tease, milking all the lust she could make for him. She undid her blouse one agonizing button at a time. When it was finished, she spread the garment open, revealing her perfect 38C breasts, restrained by a black lacy bra. She bent at the waist. Showing him the titty flesh that spilled up over the top of her brassiere. The mounds of soft breast flesh only inches from his nose. She flexed her shoulders inward, giving him a better view of her deep cleavage.

Richard's mouth went dry as he watched the show Debbie was giving him.

Debbie stood up and reached down to her side. She unbuttoned the skirt and let it fall to the floor at her feet.

Richard could see the damp spot in the crotch of her matching panties.

Debbie stepped in close to his face and grabbed the back of his head, pressing his nose into her panties and started to gently grind her crotch into Richard's nose.

He stuck out his tongue and licked at the damp spot in her panties. Debbie threw back her head and hissed with lust. She was overjoyed with the idea that without any sort of coaching from her he had licked her pussy through her panties.

He knew about oral sex. She was delighted with the knowledge that soon he would be licking and sucking her clit. That was just too much to believe. She would have to have this young love god over and over again. "Oh my god, where did you learn that?" she gasped as she stepped back away from his wonderful tongue for just a little while. She was trembling with sexual hunger.

He looked up at her and said. "My high school girl friend and I did that all the time," he smiled. "That way we could satisfy our needs, without risking her getting pregnant. She would suck me off, and I would lick her pussy and clit until we both got off. I kind of like the taste."



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 11:42 AM
"That is wonderful, Richard," she exclaimed. "Would you mind if we did that later to satisfy our needs as well?" Debbie held her breath waiting for his answer.

"Yeah, sure I love it when a girl takes me into her mouth and licks and sucks me, until I squirt my cum right down her throat. I love the taste of a girl, too, when her juices spill into my mouth. I just keep right on licking and sucking until she pushes me off her."

"You are such a treasure," Debbie told him.

Her strip-tease was forgotten for the moment. "I am so glad that I asked you to come home with me and help me. Yes, and what a help you are going to be." She was laughing with joy Then she stepped forward into him. She pushed his shoulders back until he was laying flat on his back with his legs hanging down off the edge of the bed.

She slipped to her knees between his legs and wasted no time in reaching for his trouser belt. Working quickly, she unhitched his belt, and unbuttoned his trousers. Then pulled down the zipper. Debbie was surprised and pleased to find that he wasn't wearing any underwear. Next she removed his sandals, and yanked his trousers down and off his legs.

Debbie's eyes were almost glowing, as she took a good look at his manhood. She licked her lips, in anticipation of taking this beautiful cock deep into her hungry mouth. She would gobble him down her throat and leisurely savor the taste of him. It stood straight up in the air like an eight and a half inch flag pole. Instead of the thick coarse pubic air of an older man. His was soft, almost like peach down. The cock wasn't as thick as some she had seen, but the crown was shaped exactly like an arrowhead. Starting almost like a point and then broadening out much bigger than the shaft that supported it. She could hardly wait to feel it inside her pussy. First she had to taste him.

Richard was leaning up on his elbows, watching every move. "Ma'am, uh, uh I mean Debbie. Could I see your tits?"

Debbie looked up at him, smiling the soft smile of a mother to her child. "Why sure baby. You can see anything you want to see. After all I've seen you. It is only fair that you see all of me as well." She reached behind her and undid her bra hook. The bra slid down and off her arms. It came to rest in her lap.

Richard lay there admiring Debbie's beautiful breasts. They were much larger than any he had ever seen before. The nipples stuck out over half and inch, and came to a point at their tips. He wished he would be allowed to play with them. Richard remembered his old high-school girl friend loved to have her breasts touched and the nipples sucked. Her breasts were like anthills compared to these mountains of fresh.

Debbie decided to tease Richard with her breasts before starting his blow job. She cupped each mound in her hands. She lifted them and jiggled them at him, making the nipples bounce up and down. She couldn't help but smile when she saw the hunger in his eyes. She would have to let him play with them after she finished sucking him off. Not that she would mind that in any way. She loved a man to lick and suck on her breasts.

Finally, she leaned forward and took hold of his cock. She lifted the shaft out of the way and started with licking his balls. She took one ball at a time into her mouth, humming. This caused small vibrations through his balls directly to his brain. The effect of this was predicable. He moaned with pleasure.

Debbie started licking up and down his shaft. Whipping it with her tongue. She paid particular attention to the crown. Licking just under the crown to that very sensitive spot. Then she tried to force just the tip of her tongue into his pee hole. Debbie formed her lips into an oval and took just the crown into her mouth. She sucked intensely, like she was trying to suck a thick milk shake through a small straw.

Richard lifted his hips, trying to get more of his cock into her sucking mouth.

Debbie moved her head up and down. Each time taking a little more of his raging cock deeper into her mouth. She wrapped one hand around the base. Holding the shaft steady, while she tickled his scrotum with the finger tips of the other hand.

Soon she was plunging her mouth up and down his entire cock, pushing her nose into his peach down.

Richard had his hands down at his sides, digging his finger nails into the bedding. He was trying to hold back his climax as long as he could, hoping to make this pleasure last as long as possible. He could feel the cum boiling in his balls, though he knew he couldn't last much longer. "If you keep doing that, I'm going to cum soon," he warned her.

"Let it cum, baby. I want you to cum. I just have to taste your cum. Then feel it go down my throat, and fill my empty belly."

Richard pushed his hips against her sucking lips.

Debbie started moving her lips up and down his shaft in a frenzy. She started masturbating him with her hands She let her saliva dribble down the shaft to lubricate his cock.

The cum in Richard's balls started to boil over. "Here it comes," he moaned. "I can feel it cumming."

He exploded into her waiting mouth like a cannon. First a steady stream of the thick, white jizz.

"Mmmmm!! You taste wonderful. Like a fine wine. Oh yummy, so good, so very good."

Debbie swallowed his cum as fast as she could. But there was no way she could keep up with the flow. Some of it spilled out of her mouth, and dribbled down her chin. She caught it with her fingers and scooped it back into her mouth. When the flow finally stopped, she licked him clean making sure she got every bit of his essence.

After she was sure that she had gotten all of it, she stood up. She looked down at him smiling, while she played with herself through her panties. She put her hands inside the elastic and slowly worked the panties down, and off her legs. She was soaked, and she spread the lips with her fingers and started playing with the swollen clit.

Richard watched her masturbating for a few minutes and shyly asked her. "Do you think, I mean would it be alright, if I lick you like you just licked me."

She smiled down at his sweet innocense. His lack of self-assurance, she found most intriguing. She knew that he would do anything she asked of him. It made her almost want to mother him, rather then make love to him. If only he would stay this way. Women would kill to have such a man. Self confidence was fine in a man, but when it became arrogance, she became totally turned off by such mocho crap.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 11:45 AM
"You can do anything you want with me, Richard. You can lick me, touch me, suck me, or fuck me. I would just love it if you played with my breasts or my pussy. Right now I'm dripping in anticipation of you making love to me."

She climbed into bed with him, pressing her naked body in close to his warm hard body. She wrapped her arms around him, kissing his mouth passionately. Then she pressed his head down and rolled onto her back, giving him total access to both of her breasts.

He followed her lead, leaning over her, as he caressed one breast with his gentle hands while he licked the other and sucked in her erect nipple. He alternated between breasts, licking first one and then the other.

Debbie was gasping for air. She arched her back, pressing her breasts into his hands and mouth. "Oh yes, baby, suck mommy's breasts. Just like my little baby sucking his dinner out of me. It feels so nice, sweetheart. So very good."

Richard slowly moved his hand down over her body. His fingers crept from her rib cage, across her tummy towards his goal.

Debbie was going crazy with anticipation when she felt the tips of his finger comb through her pubic hairs. She gasped when she felt his fingers ever so gently brush up and down the lips of the vagina. She could stand it no longer and she reached down over his hand and pressed his fingers into her fuck channel. "Oh God, finger fuck me baby, move your fingers in me like it was your beautiful big cock." She humped her pelvis up and down to meet his plunging fingers. "Oh yes, yes, YES!!!! baby keep doing it just like that. It feels so good."

Richard had an idea. He moved his head off her breasts and down to her pussy. He continued to finger her, while he licked her pussy lips.

Debbie felt like she was hit by a bolt of lightning when his tongue found her clit. "Oh honey, make me cum, dear lord, I just have to cum."

Debbie was bouncing, in a frenzy. Clawing his back. She could feel it now. It was almost there.

When Richard tasted the first squirts of her climax, he clamped his mouth over her entire pussy. He was swallowing her dew as fast as it splashed into his mouth and down his eager throat.

Gradually her flow slowed to just a few drops and he lifted his head and faced her. "Was it OK?" he asked, his eyes searching hers.

"It was wonderful, sweetheart. No one has every made me feel so loved." She smiled down at him and told him to come up and lay beside her.

He did as she asked, and she kissed him gently. Stretching her body like a lazy cat just waking from an afternoon nap. She reached down and caressed his cock. It was already recovered from his earlier climax and was again hard and ready for their next round of sexual play.

Her kisses became more passionate and she pressed her warm soft body into him. She parted her lips and forced her tongue into his mouth, searching for his tongue and inviting it to play. Her pussy was still wet from his earlier oral attentions.

"Roll over on top of me and fuck me," she begged.

"But what if we make a baby?" he asked, a worried look on his face.

"You don't have to concern yourself about that baby. I am on the pill."

Richard moved on top of her, and with Debbie's fingers to guide him, he slid into her pussy hole.

"Oh yes, baby, fuck me slow. Not too fast, just ease your hard cock into my fuck channel, a little at a time." Her head was buried into his upper chest since they didn't even come close to matching each other in body size. He was about six feet, at least. While she was only five feet three inches.

Every time Richard pushed in with his hips, he penetrated her a little deeper.

Debbie's fuck channel was gripping him like a velvet glove. Her vaginal muscles seemed to move up and down his shaft, massaging him into a frenzy of pleasure. In spite of himself, his hips moved a little faster. He pushed in a little stronger. She didn't seem to mind. As a matter of fact she started to move her hips in unison with him, push for push, and pull for pull.

They were soon lost in the pleasure of the act. Oblivious to the world around them, they were both approaching climax, fast. Their second climax of the afternoon.

With Debbie's prior lovers, they needed a day or more to recover after a climax. Not with this young stud. He seemed ready to go again and again.

"Oh ,the benefits of youth." She told herself, she would have to find more young stallions like this one.

Richard just stayed inside of Debbie after the climaxed. Gradually his manhood softened and shrank, slipping out of her well-loved pussy.

They held each other like young lovers. Talking softly to each other until they finally fell into a deep sleep.



The End

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 08:43 PM
Jennifer


I had heard a rumor that the "massage parlors" that had recently begun to open around town were actually thinly-disguised brothels. Yet prostitution was illegal in California, and these establishments advertised themselves in newspapers, along with clearly identifying their enterprises with neon "Massage" signs.

So one dreary night, after my girlfriend had decided my high school drop-out status probably didn't qualify me as ideal husband material, I decided to see about getting a massage. I picked a place at random, parked in a nearby alley, walked around and went through a door marked "Open - Please Come In."

A smiling woman behind a desk welcomed me and asked if I had come for a massage. When I said yes she replied that all the masseuses were busy, but that Jenny should be available in a few minutes. When I said OK, she said $25 was payable in advance. I paid her in cash and sat down to wait.

Soon an attractive young woman appeared and the receptionist introduced us. Jenny smiled and said, "I understand you're here for a massage. My room is down this hallway."

I managed a nervous smile and said, "Right." Jenny took my hand and led me down the hall.

Inside her room she said, "My name is Jennifer — what's yours?" When I replied with my name she said, "Glad to meet you, Don. Why don't you strip down to your shorts and lie down on my bed?"

I must admit to being surprised to see a bed. I was expecting a treatment table like those seen in a chiropractor's office. However, this was a regular double bed with a sheet and two pillows on it.

"OK," I replied with another nervous smile, "I guess I should lie on my stomach?"

"Sure," she replied, "and I'll give you a nice back massage," which she did, kneeling on the bed beside me. Then she said, "I can get better leverage if I'm on top of you. Do you mind?"

"No," I said, "Do whatever works best for you."

With that, she hiked up her skirt and straddled my back, settling on my derriere. She then leaned forward and put added pressure into her massage strokes.

After a while, she dismounted and said I should turn over. But now there was a problem. No way could I hide the bulge that had grown in my shorts as she sat on me and massaged my back. Nevertheless, I turned over and tried to pretend nothing was different. She had dimmed the lights, and maybe she wouldn't notice.

Who was I kidding?

She sat alongside me and began massaging my chest, followed by doing my arms and stomach. "How does this feel?" she asked with another warm smile.

"Wonderful," I replied, although the pain of my confined erection was becoming nearly unbearable.

"You know," she said with a coquettish look, "you don't have to leave your shorts on."

"I — uh, well, I thought I was supposed to stay partially dressed."

"Well, maybe you'd feel more comfortable if I got undressed, too. Shall I?"

"Is this part of the massage?"

"No, not usually," she said. "But I like you and I want you to be at ease."

Believe it or not, I had the feeling she was being sincere and really did like me.

"Here — I'll get undressed and you can take off your shorts."

I sat on the edge of the bed and bent over so that removing my shorts could be done with a modicum of privacy. Still leaning forward after they came off, I watched Jenny disrobe.

The skirt and blouse came off easily, but she asked me to unhook her bra as she turned her back to me. Well, I had to sit up straight to reach the snaps, thus exposing my hardness in all its quivering excitement. But she was facing the other way, so I was able to deal with it.

However, I quickly doubled over again as she turned to face me, as she began removing her pantyhose.

"I hate pantyhose," she said. "They're so darned hard to get off and on — especially putting them on — you know — getting them straight and all."

Well, I thought, since she probably does this a few times every night, why bother to put them on in the first place? In fact, why was she wearing a skirt, a blouse, and a bra? Wouldn't it be more practical just to wear a robe — or maybe a sexy negligee? But maybe she didn't do this with all her customers. What a lovely thought.

I was enjoying the view of her dangling breasts as she bent forward to remove the pantyhose. They weren't the largest breasts I'd ever seen, but they were firm and had a delightful quiver to them as she leaned forward. To me, any view of a woman's breasts in motion is an erotic stimulus that turns my knees into mush.

Now completely naked, she asked, "Shall we get back to the massage?"

Without waiting for an answer she sat down beside me and gently nudged me into a prone position, while I was still trying to keep my about-ready-to-explode you-know-what hidden as best as I could.

"Now lay on your back," she said rather sternly, "and don't be shy. Everything will be all right."

Then, pretending not to notice my desperate condition, she began gently rubbing my chest. Then she moved down to my stomach, and finally to my abdomen, where she made gentle circular motions around what could no longer be hidden. However, she never touched it — just moved around it.

Suddenly she stopped and stood up, giving me a glorious view of her full frontal nudity. She put her hands on her shapely hips and became somewhat stern again.

"I have a question," she said. "Would you like to make love to me?"

"Make love?" I repeated as I sat up and tried to hide my feelings again by leaning forward. "Uh — I'm not sure what you mean."

Now she gave me a look that said, "You know damn well what I mean." But she just repeated the question.

And I still said I wasn't sure what she meant.

"Look," she said as she sat down next to me and put a hand on my knee, "You do like me, don't you?"

"Yes!" I heartily agreed, "I like you a lot — a whole lot."

"And," she smiled, "I like you a lot." (Again, I felt that she really meant it.)

"So if two people like each other a whole lot, what do they usually do?"

"Well, I guess they get to know each other a little better."

Now she drew away from me with a bemused smile. "You certainly have an interesting way of avoiding coming to the point, although I see you have a definite point of your own," she added while glancing at my crotch.

"Well, I came here tonight expecting a massage. I didn't know anyone did anything else here."

"We don't, always. But if I really like someone — well..."

So I decided to bite the bullet and ask the obvious question. "Does the $25 I paid at the desk cover making love?"

"No," she replied with a serious look. "I really need a little extra for that."

"How much extra?"

"Well, for you — another $25 would be okay."

"Sorry, I don't have another $25 with me."

"Okay," she said, "but only for you — how much do you have?"

"Ten dollars."

"Are you sure?"

"Check my pants pockets. All you'll find is a ten dollar bill."

She sat down alongside me again, and took my hand in hers.

"Look," she said, "the boss would never let me settle for $10. I'd have to make up the difference out of my own pocket. He times how long a client is in here — and he can tell what's going on. Your being here would actually cost me money."

"I certainly don't want that to happen," I said, getting up. "I'll just leave — but you can have the $10 anyway."

"Oh, you really are sweet," she said. "And I really do like you. You're different from the others somehow. So, tell you what — I'll let you make love to me, anyway. And maybe you'll come back someday and bring a little more money."

Well, talk about an offer a guy couldn't refuse.

I had never been with a prostitute before, and had always visualized them as hard-boiled cookies who'd racked up a lot of mileage and whose idea of "love-making" was wham, bam, thank you ma'am — out the door. Next?

Yet here was a young (25ish) pretty, warm, friendly, funny, and utterly delectable creature who could have been portraying the proverbial girl-next-door in the movies. How could I resist?

"Okay," I assured Jennifer, "I'll come back with the rest of the money."

"Good," she smiled as she lay on her back and spread her legs ever so slightly.

Well, she was ready for me to climb on and dive in — but I had become uneasy at hearing my stay in the room was being timed. So I sat on the edge of the bed and said, "How much time am I allowed with you?"



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 08:45 PM
"Don't worry about it," she said, as she gently took my arm and pulled me toward her.

Well, I was worried about it. As a business proposition, I knew it would be better for her if I did the deed as quickly as possible and left. But I had become quite enamored of Jennifer and wanted the experience to last all night.

Well, Jennifer really did act as if time were no problem and that I was welcome to stay as long as I wanted. I found this very flattering; but was also worried I might be running up a big bill I really couldn't afford. But she was willing to trust me about the money — so I decided to trust her and just let nature take its course.

Now I must confess to feeling awkward about putting what happened next into words. Were I a professional novelist who made a living describing passionate love scenes, this might be easy. Or, I could just say we had sex, relaxed for a spell, and I went back to my apartment with a warm, satisfied feeling.

Instead, however, I will be unwaveringly honest and give a detailed account of what happened.

I positioned myself on top of Jennifer, who accommodated me by spreading her legs wide apart. The urge to accept the invitation and thrust home was overpowering, but I decided there should be some foreplay. She seemed perplexed at first when my guided muscle missed the opening and lay sandwiched between us as I simply embraced her and kissed her.

In fact, she almost didn't know how to react to being loved in ways other than strictly genital. She seemed further surprised, but quite pleased, when I moved from kissing her mouth to kissing her neck, her shoulders and, of course, her breasts, whose firm nipples got me even more excited.

By now, Jennifer was moaning quietly and her hips had begun to gyrate in a slight circular motion. When my kissing moved to her navel, her moaning became somewhat more audible. Then, as I began to move my mouth further south, she raised up on her elbows and said, "Oh my God — are you going to do what I think you're going to do?"

Well, it was hard to answer with a mouthful of wet vagina and a tongue that was busy looking for her clitoris. Jennifer just moaned even louder as she collapsed on her back and let me have my way with her genitalia. I slid my hands under her buttocks and drew her wetness even closer. I sucked up as much of her insides as I could get in my mouth and ran my tongue all over it. Then I let it all slide out and began nibbling on her golden brown pubic hair. She was alternately grabbing the hair on my head, and squeezing her nipples.

Finally, I was about to come — and didn't want to do it all over the sheet — so I deftly moved into position and exploded inside Jennifer, while she thrust her hips forward as violently as she could.

I rolled off her and we lay on our backs, totally spent.

Well, after our moment of mattress mania, we each had a cigarette and took a nap.

Kidding, of course — neither of us was a smoker, and taking a nap would have run up the bill.

However, we did lie on our backs and talk for a while. She squeezed my hand and said, "That was really great, you know. Do you think you could do it again in a little while?"

Not surprisingly, I was surprised by the question. "Won't you be in trouble if I stay here much longer?"

She squeezed my hand harder and said, "I told you not to worry about it. We can work things out some other time."

Meanwhile, she had reached for a box of Kleenex and removed a few tissues for tidying up.

"Maybe I can get my waterbed in here before you come back," she said, leaning on one elbow to face me.

"You have a waterbed? Why would you want to bring it here?"

"Have you ever made love on a waterbed?"

"I've never even slept on one. Have only seen them advertised on TV, in fact."

Trust me — you'll love it.!

"But don't they require a special heavy-duty frame? Wouldn't that be hard to get in here? And would your boss let you do it?"

"Yes, I've thought of all those things. That's why I've never done it. But if I knew you were coming..."

I couldn't tell if she was joking, or what. So I said, "Please don't move your waterbed. I mean, we do okay without it."

She just squeezed my hand and snuggled up next to me.

Anyway, I had a question I'd been wanting to ask. "When I talked to the receptionist earlier, she said 'Jenny will be available. But you introduced yourself as 'Jennifer.'"

"I know — everybody here calls me Jenny. But I prefer Jennifer. I call my daughter Jenny."

"You have a daughter? How old is she?"

"Four. She's my little angel."

"Well, if you don't mind my asking, who takes care of her when you're here?"

"My mom."

"Not your husband?"

Her face darkened as she turned away said, "Let's don't talk about him."

"Okay," I replied. "By the way, you may think I'm just making this up, but I love little kids. Especially little girls."

"You do? I would love for you to meet my Jenny."

"Hey," I replied enthusiastically, "that would be fun." But I also realized I may be getting in over my head. Waterbed? Meeting her daughter? All I had come for was a massage. But when I looked into her soft, smiling eyes, my heart melted and I wanted to say, "Great! When can we get together?" But sanity prevailed and I didn't.

So, by way of changing the subject, I said, "I think I'm ready."

"To do it again?" she squealed with delight.

"Right," I said, but not really sure I could.

"Wonderful — how about I go down on you this time?" she asked with her eyes aglow.

Now this is hard to explain, but I really don't get as much pleasure out of receiving as I do in giving. However, accepting her invitation would have meant I didn't have to get it all the way up — and it was still a little tired. It's hard to fill a woman's love garden with a zestless zucchini, but when she's kissing it, licking it, or sucking the life out of it, relentless rigidity is not really required.

And don't get me started on where one should and shouldn't have an orgasm. I realize a lot of guys take pride in saying, "My bitch swallows — and loves it!" And I've known at least one woman who says it's no big deal. But it's something I would never expect a woman to do.

Anyway, getting back to Jennifer, I said, "How about next time. Right now I would just like to have my hands all over you — and maybe get into you from behind."

"Doggie-style? Oh, I love that," she said as she got on her knees and spread them.

I didn't expect such a quick response and wasn't sure my battery was fully recharged. But I got behind her and leaned forward to where I could fondle her dangling dingdongs. Well, the hardness of her nipples and the shiver I felt go down her spine gave my flashlight the charge it needed to go searching and stabbing into the depths of her soul.

The moaning and the groaning and the muttering of, "Thank you, God, thank you!" started immediately. And Jennifer became quite vocal, too.

Well, being united doggie-style gives each partner a lot of hip motion latitude, and we did our happy humping with movements of every conceivable kind. I would stop periodically to look down and marvel at the sight of my personal plaything plunging into her warm and wonderful wetness. In fact, I would slow down just to get a better look. I've always wanted to be a vicarious voyeur.

My hands moved from her breasts to her mound of brown hair, while an adventurous finger would try to find her clitoris, in case my other extremity was not making contact. Well, I wish I could say it kept up (no pun intended) for a half hour or so, but it was probably only about 15 minutes before I again unloaded in her.

As we again lay side by side, Jennifer said there was a shower room just down the hall where we could clean up. I agreed that this might be the best thing to do now, as I didn't want the amount of time I spent there that evening to get her into any kind of trouble.

So we showered and then went back to Jennifer's room to get dressed. I promised I'd be back soon and reached for the doorknob to leave. Before I could open it, though, Jennifer hugged and kissed me as though she was afraid she would never see me again. I returned her affection and said, "Soon — very soon. And we won't need the waterbed."



The End

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 08:47 PM
Bust Stop


I thought I'd missed the last bus home. I'd a return fare: £17.50 London to Glasgow. I'd a long weekend and I was looking forward to seeing my husband. I wasn't sure if I was doing the right thing. I was a student at Central College. It was the only one that I could get into with the grades I got, but I was determined to succeed. But I wasn't making a very good job of it. In fact, I wasn't sure if I was going back. The bus was usually mobbed, so I was pleasantly surprised when I found it to be so empty. There was practically nobody on the top deck apart from the usual couple of weirdos and an old guy.

The old man must have been about 40. He had on a shirt and tie and looked ok. I sat at the back across from him, smiling, as I got into my window seat. He just kinda nodded. He looked at my face, but, like most men, then his gaze flickered down to my tits.

My husband, used to kid me on. He said I looked the spit of Boy George, but with big, big tits. He seemed to like them well enough. Sometimes I think he liked putting his cock between them for a diddy ride, more than he liked normal sex. I didn't mind. I'd tried giving him a blow job once, but didn't really like the taste. He seemed happy enough. I was too, but I'd never been with anyone else.

I only had on a flimsy top. I prided myself on travelling light, as if that alone, somehow made me courageous. Anyway, I reasoned, the heating on the bus was usually on full blast and it was usually too warm. I hadn't noticed at first, until we were moving, that the heating on the bus wasn't working. It was blowing a gale outside, so that a window seat was like being in a permanent draught. You can never sleep for more than an hour on the bus, but I knew that tonight there wasn't even the chance of that. I felt as if I'd seen enough books to last me a lifetime, so I hadn't even brought a book. The only think I could do was look out the window. But there was nothing much to see at night, other than motorway, and my own reflection.

We had been travelling for about an hour. But it was deadly slow and we were still in the suburbs of London. I felt as if I was the only person in the world and all the houses and all the cars we passed were full of the same kind of people as me.

In reflection, I caught glimpses of the old man sitting across from me, looking at me, or more precisely, my tits. I don't know why I did it, but I straightened my back, ever so slightly so that they must have seemed to him even bigger. Men always looked at my tits. I told my husband I hated it and would gladly have chopped them off. But sometimes I didn't. Sometimes, I liked men looking at them.

I must have dozed off. My head banged against the window and that woke me up with a start. I think I'd actually drooled down my face. I looked across quickly to see if the old man had noticed. He was looking straight at me. Instinctively, I said,

'I'm sorry.'

'That's ok,' he said and smiled and laughed, a nice reassuring kind of laugh.

'You want some of this,' he said. He has a half bottle of Grant's whiskey and he put his arm out and up like a Hitler salute, as if he was performing a Monty Python sketch, and took a quick slug.

'I can't,' I said primly.

'Why not,' he said, 'You driving?'

'No,' I said, 'I'm a Jehovah's witness'.

'I'm sorry,' he said as if I'd told him I was dying.

I felt sorry for him. He was probably an alcoholic. I imagined him travelling up and down on buses just for somewhere to stay.

'Cold, eh?' he said.

'Yes, it is quite cold,' I said, 'and I forgot my jacket.' It was a white lie, but I immediately regretted it.

'Bummer', he said, taking another sip of his whisky, but this time without histrionics.

'I mean, that's a shame,' he said, correcting himself.

'Look,' he said, struggling in his seat, to take off his suit jacket.'Put this on. It's too cold.'

'It's ok,' I said, 'I'm fine'. But he had already flung it and it was lying snuggled in my lap, smelling of tobacco, but still nice and warm from the heat of his body. I picked it up by the collar and went to fling it back, but he made a face.

'It's fine. I've got this'. He showed me the bottle.

That settled it. I put it over my shoulders and immediately felt warmer. But I felt bad.

'Look,' I said, 'we'll share it'. I didn't really know what I meant, but I did mean it.

I took the jacket off and he came and sat in the seat next to me. At first I put the jacket on our laps so that he had one half and I had the other, but it was obvious that didn't work.

I tried pinning one side of the jacket with my back and reached over and put the other half behind his back. He leaned forward like a baby on a high chair, and then leaned back again. It was a bit better. I could feel the heat from his arm, but the rest of me was freezing. It seemed even colder than before. We suddenly turned a corner to go onto the M80 and fell into each other. That seemed to break the ice. He put his arm around my back and pulled me toward him, so that we were toasty, like brother and sister.

I fell asleep leaning into his shoulder. I thought I was dreaming.I felt a hand, like a starfish, work its way slowly and surely into the back of my blouse, so that it was resting on the bare skin of my midriff. I didn't know what to do, so I did nothing more than keep my breathing even and continue to kid on that I was asleep. His breathing quickened a little when his hand reached the cusp of my bra. Then it was up and under that trap and gently grasping the silky white smoothness of my skin, resting there, as if tired from all its exertions. Then it moved on, gently, so gently, his index finger, circling the cragged aureole of my nipple, so that when he did finally, almost accidentally, nudge against it, with the side of his finger, not only that nipple, but its twin on my other breast, sprang into life, like two baby's cocks. He moved his forefinger up and over my nipple, as if measuring it and feeling for its fullness. I was finding it more difficult to feign sleep. I suddenly sat up straight. His hand seemed to whip away instinctively and cower on the neutral territory of my right shoulder.

My back was sore from were he had been pushing his bony arm in behind me and the chair. I turned away from him, his arm falling from me and his jacket falling into the gap between the two chairs. I pushed my bum out to create a distance between us. I looked out into the passing night, using its speeding blackness, as a mirror, to see what he was doing, which was a mistake. He was looking at me, looking at him. I was first to avert my eyes.

He put his jacket on my bare shoulders, leaving it hanging there as if I was some kind of mannequin. I pulled at it, to cover myself and touched his hand. His hand remained on my bare shoulder. It seems kind of strange now, with all the traffic noise and the drunken boys at the front of the bus with their stupid football songs, but I heard the creak of his chair as he moved, repositioned his legs and body, so that were lying parallel to each other. Only we weren't parallel. He pushed one hand up the side of my blouse and straight into my bra, as if his hand had memorised the route. There was no subtlety now. He pulled and pushed my big wobbly tit about like a grapefruit and tweaked and stretched until the nipple came alive. The other hand shot up and joined its partner. I tried to pull away, but his hand followed the contours of my body, pulling me closer to his body so that I could feel his hard cock, against my ass cheeks, through my dress.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 08:48 PM
I shifted in the seat, trying not to gasp, as the outside of his hand brushed down my stomach. He started fingering me, up and down, stroking my clitoris, until, despite myself, I cried out. I'd never had an orgasm before. I never knew that you could have more than one. I was gasping for breath and moaning, like a cow in labour, when he slipped one finger, then other, three, then four fingers up my fanny. The boys at the front of the bus had stopped singing. They were like meerkats, with all there heads pointing in my direction. But I couldn't help myself. I gave out a final grunt, and actually swore, saying 'oh fuck' as he tried to his whole hand up my cunt, but he couldn't get his thumb in. My pants were that wet that I thought that I'd peed myself.

I heard one of the boys at the front of the bus saying: 'that fat slapper's getting fucked up there.'

I resented more being called fat than a slapper. I was almost grateful when the old man pushed my head down towards his lap. It was, as if, with the protection of the headrest, I'd become invisible. He didn't even say anything, just pulled down his zip, and let his cock spring out. It was much bigger than my husbands, longer and thicker and seemed to bend to the left, rather than stand upright the way it should. Even the head of his cock was longer and more purpled. I tentatively touched the head of it with my tongue, gently holding the stalk of his cock and licking at its little weeping open eye. He tweeked one of my nipples so hard that I cried out. But there was no sound. He pushed roughly down on my head and pushed his cock up into my mouth so that I almost gagged. One of the rowdy gang of kids had edged his way forward. He was standing on his tiptoes so that he could see my head going up and down on the old man's cock. I could feel it grow harder in my mouth. I used my tongue to lick at the head of his cock. I wanted to taste his spunk and fill my mouth with its goodness. But his cock would go softer and he would impatiently, tweek my nipple harder and pull at my hair, pulling my head up and down, as if he was punishing me.

The old man stopped trying to feed me his cock. He got himself an even tighter grip on my hair and pulled my head up suddenly, my mouth floundering open like a fish out of water. There was a middle aged couple sitting half way up the bus. They were looking back at me, until the woman pulled, what I took to be her husband, down into the seat. I could almost hear her tut tutting. Everyone else had left the top deck, passing us on the stairs and I hadn't even noticed. Only the younger boys with the baseball caps remained. They weren't leaving, at least not until the older heavier one at the front, gave them the nod. The youngest looking boy had edged his way further forward. Two or three of his pals were standing behind him, with their baseball caps pulled down, as if to protect themselves from being seen. I knew they were all watching my head going up and down on his hard-soft cock. My face flushed bright red. But the old man wouldn't let me look away. He pulled my hair back so tight that the boys must have thought I was looking at them defiantly, with my chin stuck out. It was them that looked away first. They started to return to their seats, in ones and twos. The younger, skinner ones, first. The burly, fatter one, last. Show over.

The old man began to stand up. The momentum of him pushing forward and pulling back my hair made me stagger. His hand moved quickly, pulling down my dress and pants so that my ankles seemed locked together. My bare ass seemed more vulnerable than usual in that cold public place. I was strangely glad that no one could see what he was doing. He finger fucked me again, with two, three and then four fingers up my snatch. Once again my whole body went into spasms and as I came again and called out, 'oh, oh, oh, oh', each time his hand fucked my insides. I was on the cusp of coming again with my eyes shut and my neck stretched back in fucking ecstasy when he suddenly stopped.

The group of young boys had formed a half circle around our seats. The couple I took to be married fled hurriedly down the stairs. Her first and then him. She was looking forward, down the stairs. He was looking back, because my big tits were now on full show. The old guy had roughly pulled my bra down around my waist and my tits just spilled out of my blouse. He pushed me forward so that they jutted out, up over the top of the seat. I was grunting like a pig, through my nose. The old guy was continuing to slide his fingers in and out of sticky cunt. I could feel his head bobbing about down at my bum. Then he did a funny thing. He started licking my ass cheeks, one side then the other, biting on them. I pushed forward when he ran his wet tongue up and down the cleft. Each individual hair seemed to stand to attention, waiting. I felt his puckered kiss as he separated my ass cheeks and felt the way into my little hole with the tip of his tongue. He withdrew the fingers from my cunt, using the index finger of my slippery juices to get even more of his tongue up.

'She likes getting fucked up the ass,' he said to the watching boys, as if in explanation. But, at home, my husband apologised, even if the touched me there with his hand, accidentally. I put that thought out of my mind. I was a slut and I wanted to be used as a slut.

The boys seemed to have taken the old man's statement as some kind of invitation. The heavier older one was first to react. He touched one of my tits as if it was going to say boo to him and make him run away. But then he got more confident, feeling the plumpness of one then the other. He made his choice and slid into the window seat grabbing greedily at the tit nearest him and getting as much of it in his mouth as he could: smooth skin, rough aureole, and nipple. The other three boys, pushed and jostled and pulled at each other to grasp and feel and squeeze my other tit. It was difficult to say, with all the name calling and showing off, what his name was, but the smallest one, with red hair, I think they called him Giro, was the first to get my other big nipple, into his mouth. He closed his eyes. It was lovely, like getting mugged by a gang of babies. I never thought that my nipples could get any bigger, but they did. I'd have liked to squirted my milk into their mouths.

My legs were shaking. The old man was propping me up. His cock was half hard, like a rubber ring. He was rubbing it up and down my ass, stopping at my little ass hole and trying to force it in, but it would just plop out again and he would go on with his rubbing, until I felt it get harder, as hard as it had been that long night.

One of the other boys had worked his way under the seats, into the gap between the seat and my knees, kneeling in front of me. Maybe it was that which made the old man's cock hard. Maybe it was because I'd already stepped out of my pants and knickers and was practically nude. Maybe that made him hard. Or maybe it was the way I was using what seemed like the youngest one of the boys, the one they called Rab. I wasn't just letting him lick my pussy. I was pushing down hard with my hips, grinding my swollen pussy into not only his waiting tongue, but also his nose and chin. It seemed like I was covering his whole face with my juice so that I could get his whole head inside my pussy lips.

The old man had stopped rubbing up down my cleft. I could almost feel the intensity of his concentration. He'd got a little bit of his cock up my ass, but it came back out again. He was holding the head of his cock against my arse hole and he was spitting on his fingers and using them to prise it open. I felt the bell of the tip go in. I stopped grinding down on Rab's face, but he, just as quickly, moved forward, parting my pussy lips and splashing about inside of me with his tongue. But it was long enough. The old man got an inch of his cock in. Inch by inch he pushed it up, as if testing his grip. It felt strangely cold. Then he started banging slowly at first and then faster, his balls playing their insistent beat off my bum cheeks, banging young Rab's head off the back of the chair. I squealed and tried to get away. It was like being tickled from the inside. But there was no where to go and no where I'd rather have been. Giro was still sucking away as if it was the best thing that he had ever had in his life. My nipples were getting that sore that I thought they were going to come out by the roots. David had immediately replaced the heavier boy Mick, on the window seat on my spare tit, as soon as it plopped out of his mouth. David was strangely gentle with my tit, kissing it, caressing it and touching the nipple with the tip of his tongue. I thought he was going to talk to it at one point. I patted him on the head, encouragingly.



Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 08:49 PM
Although I was practically nude, the boys were strangely reluctant to show any part of themselves. They still had their Wrangler jackets on. But there cocks were playing a different game and trying to push out of their trackies. Mick, the older burly boy, was the first to get his out. He simply pulled the band of his boxer down into a v shape. His lovely thick cock sprang up and out, with its veins bulging, as if it had been working out. I reached down to touch it. But I wasn't quick enough. Two rubs of his dick and he came, like a high pressure water pistol, squirting up into the roof of the coach and into my hair. His cock momentarily drooped, but seemed to recover and stay thick and hard and long, about 9 inches.

Mick stood on the two seats, using the bent backs of the two boys in front of him to balance. He pushed his cock towards me. But he was still too far away. I could just reach it with my hand. I started with two fingers, pulling the foreskin back and forward. He still had a drip of spunk coming out. It tasted like a tadpole. The old man behind me, fucking my ass had slowed down. I could feel him tensing. His cock got harder and bent inside me and then it popped out, leaving his creamy goodness inside me. I was kinda glad because my ass was getting sore. The old man slumped back in the chair behind me. He buttoned his trouser and went and sat at the back of the bus. That meant I could lean further forward towards Mick's nob which was waving in front of my face like a metronome. It was just out of reach of my mouth. He pushed further forward.

I tasted his young fat squirming cock for the first time. But the backs of his pals gave way. His cock came out of my mouth and my chaffed nipples were free for the first time that night as they all fell backwards. I pulled my pants and skirt up with one hand, as Rab seemed to disappear like an insect caught in the light below me. I pushed up my bra and adjusted my blouse, looking at myself quickly in the mirror of the bus window. I looked contented. My nipples were sore, my fanny was soaking and my ass was well lubricated with the memory of a nice ache.

Mick's cock began to droop, like a flower that had too much sunshine, in front of my eyes. It seemed rather a shame, a waste even, but that was life. And it was getting light outside. But Mick wasn't looking at me. He still had his cock in his hand, test wanking it, with two or three pulls of his foreskin, to see if it still worked. He seemed to look three seats down, at the old man.

'Is that it for the night?' he said in a pleading kind of voice.

The old man was drinking the last of his whisky. He got up slowly adjusting his weight to the swaying of the coach as he moved down the aisle to be beside us. He stood over me, looking into my eyes. The first button on my blouse had broken. He reached across and undid the other three, pulling the ends up out of my fastened skirt. The boys watched, pushing, crowding in again, as he slid it off. I sat, with my skirt smoothed out, as he reached down and roughly pulled my bra cups up, over my tender breasts. I held my hands up, like a child getting ready for bed, as he jerked it off and placed it on the seat beside us. There was a slight tint to the windows. But it was light enough, for other motorists to catch a glimpse of me, with my breasts out, half naked. The old man cupped the breast nearest to him, pushing it up towards my mouth.

'Suck on it,' he said.

I'd often wondered when I was younger and hated my breasts and used to strap them down, because the boys called me bad names and girls hated me, what it would be like if I let a boy touch them. Suck on them. I knew it was wrong, but I had to know. When everyone else was sleeping I'd put one tit in my mouth and suck on its nipple. Then the other. Then I'd push both together and lick them like a windscreen wiper. It comforted me. I stood up a little and showed the old man that I remembered how to do it. Traffic on the motorway slowed down and horns travelled away from us, but I continued licking until the old man told me to stop.

The boy's faces behind the old man were feral. There eyes were dilated, chins stuck out and jaws clamped. There was a palpable heat off them and they looked ready for a fight. But they were quiet now. There was only the sound of the coach travelling through the dawn. The old man tugged at my skirt and grabbed at my panties, pulling them down over my hips and letting them slide to the floor. He piled my clothes on the chair beside us and put my sandals on top. I was naked as Eve.

The old man took a hold of my hand as if we were a married couple. Davie grabbed at one of my tits and Mick grabbed at my ass, but they were token gestures, as they let us past. The old man moved into the booth of the back seats, which because of the stairs no one could really see you. I moved to get in beside him. But he pushed me two seats across, to the middle seats. I sat there shivering, with my legs shut and my arms across my breasts.

'Open your legs,' said the old man.

I opened my legs. The hair on my mons pubis, higher up, was full of coarse little curls, I'd never noticed before. The lips of my labia majora were red and inflamed. I could feel a tingling in them. 'Wider,' said the old man.

I slouched down on the chair and opened my legs as wide as I could. The boys, as if drawn by the musky smell, formed a screen in front of me. They could see right into the darker redness, almost purple of my vestibule, right into the drip of my wide open cunt lips.

'Masturbate yourself,' said the old man.

The folds in my prepuce were already wet, but I pulled at the skin, with two fingers, with both hands, at each side so that my clitoris stuck out even further, like a sticky out flap of brown cockrel head, wedded to my insides. I closed my eyes. Almost as soon as I touched it I grunted.

'She's all yours,' said the old man.

I was hit with a tidal wave of cocks. Two were slammed into my mouth right away, pushing me back on the seat. They were pushed in and out like gobstobbers. I couldn't even wank them, because someone else was trying to ride me from the side and no making a very good job of it. So I got his cock and started wanking it. Someone else was on the other side kneeling, nuzzling and sucking on my nipple and trying to wank on them at the same time, so I had to help wank him. One of them, I don't know who, rubbed a forefinger along my perineum and pushed it up my ass, as if it was a dipstick.

The pace slackened a bit as the Mick and Rab came in my mouth, almost at the same time, as if one cock was urging the other on. I felt their cocks momentarily lift and harden in the roof of my mouth. They quickly pulled out together as if they had been embarrassed at being so intimate with each other. Some of their spunk hit the back of my mouth, but strands hit my lips and nose. I licked my lips and tired to catch the stray bits with my tongue.

Giro was trying to mount my tits. I felt sorry for him. He was the smallest and he had the smallest dick. He'd red hair and it looked as if he would be bald in a few years. I'd have held my tits together for him, but Davie was like a jealous kid on the other side, wanting to make sure that his mate didn't get more than him. He'd nothing to be jealous of. He was a handsome boy, with black hair and model good looks and with 12 inches, the biggest cock of the day. I kept tentatively wanking Giro, but decided to give Davie the prize. I leaned sideways, eye to cock. I took as much of Davie's cock in my mouth as I could, gagging in the process. I wanted to fully taste him. I let go of Giro's dick, just as he was coming. He wanked himself into the hair on the back of my head as I nudged Davies legs apart and tasted his musky gym filled, jockstrap, balls.

But it was his cock he and I wanted in my mouth. I wanked it with lips and tongue and with the salvia in my mouth: spitting and sucking and licking the shaft and bulb of its head, like an old pro. I felt the ecstasy of him coming, travelling like a stillness through his body. And I nipped and sucked at his cock some more, urging him to spit it out, to give it to me. I licked at his clear precum and jerked his cock out of mouth, getting up off my knees and looking into his eyes as I protectively pillowed it between my white tits. I didn't even have to jiggle them, the way my husband liked it, Davie had already cum. I'd never seen as much spunk. It dripped from my chin onto my tits. I rubbed that into the crack of my fanny. I left the spunk on my forehead cheeks and nose, I let him see me, like some kind o f bad actress, slowly put into my mouth and lick off with my cunty, shiny, hand. I liked him watching me do that with his kind eyes.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 08:50 PM
The boys were standing behind me, wanking themselves, feeling at my tits and bum and trying to spunk in my hair to catch my attention. But there was one more thing I wanted to do for Davie. I gathered up as much of his spunk off my face as I could and put it strand by strand into my mouth. I got unsteadily to my feet, lay on top of him and kissed him, forcing my tongue between his lips and down his throat. He didn't respond at first. Then he was kissing me as hard as I kissed him. It was our secret. I was unravelling his spunk and, like a baby guillemot, I was feeding him back his spunk. I wanked his cock and it grew quickly hard again. I bent down to suck on it again, licking on his nob, tasting on its salty goodness.

Mick was roughly fingering my ass and cunt, making up for what he didn't know about technique with enthusiasm. I wanted Davie's cock inside me. But I bent over and sucked on Mick's pug cock. The other two cock were thrust at my face like eager puppies. I took a lick out of each, bent over, wiggling my bare ass in front of Davie, but he didn't seem to be taking the hint. I needed him inside me. I felt back for his cock, keeping the other boys at bay with an eager hand and tongue Davie was still hard. I couldn't see what I was doing but I didn't need to. I levitated his whole body up by gripping his cock and guiding him inside my dripping cunt. I felt as if it was his first time.

Then he started banging me as hard as he could, his spunk filled balls smacking against my bare ass. I pushed forward, trying to get even more of his cock inside me, my big tits jiggling with the movement of the coach and a good humping. I was greedy now trying to get three other cocks into my mouth at once. I felt Davie slow, and tense, and squirt apologetically inside me. His cock slid out as easily as it had slid in. I pushed back with my bum, but he was all done. His cock had turned into a little mushroom. I sat on it. I wanted to protect him and it. I fiddled with it a little until it came alive enough to put up against my puckered ass hole.

Mick grabbed my hair. He was sick of sharing me with the others. I was wanking them with my hands, but he dictated the pace that he fucked my mouth. I could feel Davie's cock growing. I opened my legs wider, showing off my gaping gash and pushing down on his little button cock, with my littlest hole. I pushed down again and I felt him adjusting his legs and fingering his cock until it was semi hard. I pushed down again, pushing it back, until force met force.

I don't think I could have taken Davie's cock up my ass unless Rab had began to fuck me from the front. He's pulled away from my hand and kinda ducked under the others and stood up and began to bang seriously hard, as if he was determined to come, even if he was shot down doing it. I liked it. I grabbed at his head when it came into reach, pulling him towards me, kissing and letting him taste Davie and Rab's cocks on my tongue. As if to emphasise the point, I pushed a finger up his ass. He came immediately.

'Gross,' said one of the other boys

Davie's cock was growing inside my little ass, but it was too big and splitting my insides. He seemed to sense this and stopped pushing up, simply sat there with most of his cock impaled up my ass.

The other boys fell away and formed, what seemed for them, an orderly queue. Mick seemed to like putting his cock in my mouth and tickling my ass, so that more and more of my weight fell on Davie's cock. Mick's pace quickened. He grabbed at my hair to pull my head down to lick the last spurting juices of his cock. He watched fascinated as I licked and sucked for all I was worth. When Giro pushed his cock forward his cock I tried two cocks in my mouth again. Then I let Giro bang me as I worked on Mick's cock. His cock went into spasm and I could taste his precum, when he pulled it out of my mouth.

'I want to fuck you up the arse,' Mick said in an aggressive tone, but the next bit was more like a little boy that had lost his penny marbles, 'I've never fucked a girl up the ass before, but I've wanted to.'

'You've never fucked anyone before full stop. None of yous have', said Davie, out of breath, pumping away, showing off, because he could.

I knew Davie regretted saying it, just as I also knew it was true. But I now wanted his big cock inside my cunt, not my ass. I needed him to finish me off.

I staggered forward pulling Davie out of my ass. I pushed him back, down on the seat and pushed his legs apart. I tasted the freshness of his big cock once more, before squatting, pushing my fanny lips up and over it swollen head. Motorists could see my tits flopping about as I rode him like a jockey in a donkey derby. But as I grunted and writhed in my own juices, I needed something more to cum.

'Now's your chance Mick,' I spat out as he fondled my bum cheeks, 'fuck me hard up the ass'.

Although he tried he couldn't fall in with our rhythm, couldn't get it up.

Giro was the first to lose his anal cherryhood. The gooey white settling spunk from Davie's cock lubricated his entry. And as he pumped my ass he pushed further and further onto my Davie's waiting cock in my pussy. Giro's legs buckled before mine. He unloaded inside my ass, mixing his juices with Davies, and fell back, as if the weight of his coming made him stagger.

Rab quickly replaced him, fucking my ass, with his bony little frame and cock for all he was worth. His enthusiasm seemed to be catchy. I found myself making strange animal noises again and I rode Davie's cock my body heaving with orgasm, after orgasm. Rab, like Davie, lubricated my ass, but the bus slowed down. We were on the outskirts of Edinburgh and would soon be in Waverly station. I kissed my Davie for the last time, shuffled up the aisle with spunk running down my bare leg. The boys stayed in the back seats, casually moulded to them, as if they had been there all of their lives. They watched while I put my clothes on.

Some passengers got on and sat on the top deck at Waverly. It was only a fifteen minute journey to Glasgow, Buchanan Street. Mick felt his way like a crab up the couple of chairs that separated us. When he sat down I quickly saw why he moved so strangely. His cock was still pushing out. I stroked it, through his trackies, like an old friend. It grew bigger. He looked about and pulled the band down again, nodding as if to give the all clear. I had its taste in my mouth, when a conductor walked up the stairs, quickly walking down again, just as Mick spat his cum in my mouth. I licked at his cock once last time, draining every last bit of his spunk. I kept it there, like a chipmunk, in a pouch in my cheeks. I kissed him passionately just as we were coming into Glasgow. I knew that was what he wanted to taste most. I could see my husband on the concourse, pacing up and down, in that way he did.

As I reached for my bag from the luggage rack Davie slipped me a bit of paper. I knew it had his phone number on it. But I was a married woman. What kind of girl did he think I was? But I did smile at him.

'What happened to that old guy?' I said.

'What old guy,' said Davie, looking at Mick for guidance.

'The one you were talking to,' I said to Mick, 'the one you thought was my husband'

'There was only us on the top deck,' said Davie and Mick together.

I knew they were lying. They must have been lying.


The End

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 08:55 PM
It Happened at a Party


The scene - Work Christmas party. At a plush, partner's house. By the time the band starts playing everyone is drinking pretty heavily and there will be about 80 people in the big room off the expansive pool area and about 20 more out by the pool. It's about 2 in the afternoon on a hot December day, but the air conditioning in the room keeps it nice and cool. Heavy curtains also keep it a little dark and the effect is in stark contrast to the bright sunshine outside.

A Work Band has been formed and we're playing a series of covers (about 20 we know and few more we can muddle through if we play loud enough) from a hired stage about 2 feet high. One of the girls there is a research clerk about 22, at the end of her law degree. Fair skin and flaxen blonde hair. Tallish and toned, but not skinny with nice curves and long legs. Brash and bold beyond her years and very attractive. Short brown suede A line skirt and strappy hippy heels. Woven cotton top in burnt oranges and yellow horizontal stripes with a neckline that plunges deeply and shows quite a bit of cleavage and skin, middrift exposed, shoestring straps. It shows the shape of reasonably large, very round, firm breasts and semi erect nipples. Her breasts are full and thrusting and jut from her body so that the top is stretched a bit at the nipple area and the under-swell is quite pronounced. The top falls away from her body when she leans over and she can show lots of cleavage and an occasional nipple glimpse if she wants to. Straps slip off shoulders regularly as she dances (often suggestively), her breasts move tautly, full round and firm. The curve of the underside of the breast is enticing and the stretchy (but slightly loose) top clings to it, also revealing the paler side swell considerably with low and cut away design under the arms.

Before the band starts to play and most people are outside (I have just finished setting up and I'm tapping away and getting the drum heads positioned) Jo comes up and asks if she can have a turn. I say sure, and she sits on the stool. I stand next to her and immediately start to stiffen as I see how much I can see down her top, almost to her nipples. Also, when she puts her feet on the high hat and base drum, her thighs are quite parted and the skirt rides up. The only reason I can't see more is because I am standing sort of over her shoulder/next to her. As she plays (badly) around I try to help her and, naturally end up behind her holding her arms with my head over her shoulder, our faces quite close. She smells like shampoo and perfume and something deeper, tantalising. When I have her right hand on the high hat and her left on the snare drum the way her arms cross over pushes her breasts together nicely, and the movement of hitting the drums makes them bounce a little. She looks at me looking down her cleavage and grins a little as the left strap slips off her shoulder. The top slides down and is only stopped by her semi erect nipple. She pretends not to notice. With the next few beats it peels outward and slowly reveals a nipple rapidly becoming quite hard as I watch. It is a light brown colour in contrast to her pale skin. "You want to get that?" I ask.

She says "Do you?"

"Sure," I answer and take the strap and slide it back up her arm. The fabric of the top has fallen under her breast though and as I pull the strap up it lifts the breast as well, before it slips suddenly over and the firm weight falls back. She sighs in mock exasperation and adjusts her self by reaching a hand inside and adjusting the top.

"If it happens again, now you know what to do," she smiles, knowing that watching her touch her breast like that and seeing her nipple exposed and hard has caused a large lump in my pants. She can't see this but she deliberately leans back into it.

One of the partners says to the few remaining people "C'mon, everybody out to the pool, we have a few of those silly awards to hand out." I know who got them already so I don't leave. Neither does Jo. We are alone in the room now.

I move around the other side of the kit with the intention of putting a bit of distance between us but belatedly realise that from here I can see straight up her skirt, which, being quite short, has ridden right up her thighs with the way she is sitting. She makes no move to close her legs and keeps tapping away, getting a little more co-ordinated and having a great time. I can see the way the very thin lace cups her pussy and the light over the kit is conveniently located. She sees me looking and says "Copper."

"Pardon?" I reply, a little confused.

"My g, it's copper. The colour? What there is of it." And at that moment the top comes down again.

"Pesky thing," I say, "Should just take it off." Her breast is exposed down to the top of the aureole as she keeps playing away.

She says "Why? Don't you like copper?", deliberately misinterpreting me. She stops playing and her head tilts to one side. As the tip of the drum stick rests against her nipple she smiles and says "Well? Did you mean I should take off my top or my bottoms? Cat got your tongue?"

I say "Whatever you like, but I think a few people might notice if you suddenly appear topless."

She laughs and says "What? Notice this?" and pulls both straps down to fully expose both breasts, looking down at them. "Yeah, I suppose so." Her hands cup them as she looks up at me. "They are pretty noticeable. Guess it'll have to be the g then." With that she closes her thighs and, leaving her breasts bare, reaches under her skirt as her ass raises off the stool a bit and wiggles as her hands come out drawing the tiny g down her thighs, over her knees and down her calves. She slips it off her ankles and feet and tosses it to me.

"Cheeky aren't you?" I ask.

She grins and says "Cheeky doesn't start to cover it," and puts her feet on the pedals again, without playing. I can, of course, see exactly what I could see before but now without the panties in the way. Her lips are shaved and smooth, a little glisten of moisture that I can feel on my fingers where I am holding the g. "You better leave this on Jo, that skirt is pretty short. You don't want everyone seeing what I'm seeing now – no matter how much they might enjoy it." I move to hand the g back to her and she pauses for a moment looking at me before saying "Come round here and help me."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 08:57 PM
I smile, toss the g to her and say "I don't think that would be a good idea. See you outside." And walk out.

Later, we are playing a 20 minute set before the massive, hired, stainless steel monstrosity of a BBQ gets fired up by the caterers for the Chef to do a huge amount of steaks, kebabs etc for the late lunch. For one number Jo grabs a mike and is on stage doing a do-wap thing and she comes back to where I am playing the drums. Her back is to everyone else and while she do-waps (pretty well actually) and bops the strap slides off a shoulder and the material slides down again and exposes her breast and still erect nipple. I look, she notices and, grinning broadly, leaves it like that while she jiggles and sings a bit then fixes it and turns away again.

She comes around behind me and bends over close to me and in between do-waps, says in my ear "You like my tits don't you? I like them too. They're great tits. They feel great too." Her great tits are pressed into my back as she says this and they certainly feel great there. Then she bops back to centre stage front and hands the mike over for the next song.

From where I sit at the back and to one side of the room I can see into another room on the side wall closest to me. It is about 5 feet from me. The door opens so that the gap when it is open about a foot or so is on the side farthest from me and therefore only I, at the back of the room, can see in. There is junk on the floor in front of the room, like the cases for the hired kit, etc. Joe enters this room and no-one seems to mark this fact.

The door is open about a foot and a half and I see nothing until I see her move into the space I can see, barefoot and rummaging in an overnight bag, still grooving to the music (which is now a very bluesy version of Tracy Chapmans Gimme one Reason. I remember this because we were really nailing this song, it was easy on my right arm which was getting tired, one of the secretaries was doing a bloody good job on the lyric even though she hadn't rehearsed with us, and because of what follows).

She withdraws a pair of togs, a bikini, chucks the bag out of sight, drops the togs at her feet and starts moving a little to the music while her hands unzip the skirt. It falls around her ankles and she kicks it out of site. Her long pale legs look fantastic and the copper coloured g-string sets her legs and ass off beautifully. She is almost directly under a halogen down light and her flawless skin is well lit. Her nipples are really prominent under the fabric now but then she turns her back, stops dancing, and slowly peels the top off over her head, the muscles in her back moving smoothly, her perfect ass delectable.

As it goes up she turns around smoothly and with her eyes closed and her head back it slides up her arms and over her head. Her breasts lift with her movement and her nipples are rock hard. She discards the top and without pausing she turns side on and slowly slides the g string down over her hips and down her legs as she bends forward at the waist. Her breast presses against her leg.

Viewing all of this through the partially opened door is fantastically erotic but it seems to be happening very quickly.

When she stands up she is looking down along her naked body. Her fine blonde pubes are trimmed to a little strip. She walks out of view and comes back with some 30 plus in her hand and proceeds to slowly apply it to her naked body. I am thinking "oh my God. She must know I can see her," but she has not even looked toward the door and from in there under the light it would seem dark out where I am. The way she puts the lotion on her body is designed to be provocative, and it is. She seems to be looking into a mirror I can't see (a fact I later confirm) and assessing with evident satisfaction the appearance of her naked body.

Her eyes stare straight ahead into the mirror and her body is in Ύ front profile to me. Her hands slowly smooth the lotion onto her arms and shoulders, then her stomach and chest, lingering a little to cup her breasts as her fingers roll the cream into her long, erect nipples. She occasionally pauses and admires herself from different angles. As she puts the cream into her back her contortions have an erotic appeal as her toned body bends and twists and her breasts thrust out as she tries to reach the middle of her back. When she bends at the waist to do her legs she does so with her ass to me and I see the pink lips peeking out as her hands smooth the cream into her skin.

At the end she is drawing her hand up her inside thigh and it keeps travelling up to cup her pussy. I watch her mouth open in a sigh as her hand moves between her legs slowly, naked under the light, her other hand pulling on her nipples as she watches herself in the mirror. The hand begins to move more rapidly and she thrusts her hips forward, feet apart and looks down along her body as she fingers herself faster. She changes to rubbing her clit and soon I see her cry out as her body shakes and jerks, her hand still pinching and pulling her nipples and squeezing her firm tits.

Her orgasm is silent to me as she resumes fingering herself, the climax peaking then passing. She looks toward me for the first time and smiles before she puts the bikini on, puts her clothes back on and comes back out. The whole thing has taken only the Tracey Chapman song and one by Everclear. Luckily one I knew well, because I was distracted. That's the last song in the set and everyone bar a few people move outside around the pool.

I say to her when no-one can hear "You tell me how great your tits are and then cover them with more clothes. Hardly seems fair," but she looks me straight in the eyes and says

"What, didn't see enough when I got changed?"

I said something like, "Don't know what you're talking about, I was concentrating on my stick control."

She laughs and says "Nice try. Enjoy the show? Act 2 will have to wait until I'm sure someone won't walk in on me. Or us, if you like..." and she walks off grinning, swinging her hips provocatively. I'm in a bit of a turmoil. How far do I want to take this? I watch her talking to people as I circulate and chat etc, and soon people are jumping in the pool. I watch as she strips down to her togs and dives in cleanly. Others watch too. It's nice to watch. When she comes up in the shallow end and stands her hard nipples are pronounced under the small triangles of lycra covering her full breasts.

The water beads on her skin. A pool volleyball gets hit to one side and I walk over to throw it back in. She turns to me as I do so and I am the only person on this side of the pool. The people who are paying any attention at all are watching me throw the ball and they don't see her swiftly but smoothly pull the fabric outward from her breasts briefly before covering them again. In that 2 seconds I see the ultra hard nipples and aureole puckered from the cold water and her mischievous grin.

I end up playing volley ball too, but other than hope and expectations, the occasional brushing touch and the eyeful she presents, the only bit worth mentioning is a brief squeeze of my semierect cock as she moved past me once. When she gets out of the pool (after me) I bring a towel over to her. She is facing me and as we chat I manoeuvre so I am in the corner of the undercover bit outside the pool hut and her back is to everyone. The huge towel is around her shoulders and back right down to mid thigh and while we chat she casually pulls the fabric of her top away from both of her breasts, never breaking eye contact with me. I smile and tell her she is a tease. She says "It's no tease."



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 08:58 PM
When someone wonders up, she just pulls the towel over herself a bit. Her nipples are so erect I can hardly stop myself from sucking them. She says "I told you I have great tits." I say something like "yes you did" but I am distracted because she is casually playing with them as we speak. Squeezing them and rolling the nipple between her fingers. I ask her if she is enjoying herself.

She says something like "I love the feel of my body. My skin gets so soft when I get turned on. I'm enjoying watching you want me. I love the way the guys have been staring when they think I'm not looking. It turns me on. Now watch carefully." Her hand slips down the front of her bikini bottoms and I watch helplessly as I see it move between her thighs. Her breasts are still bare to me when she says "I'm quite wet you know."

Her eyes lock mine and her hand keeps moving and she says, suddenly business like, "This is a work Christmas party. It's all without prejudice. I won't be working here next year and I'm moving to the US anyway. I'm a little pissed but I know what I'm saying. I'll be clear, I want to fuck you. I've been thinking about where and how and this is what I reckon..." Her hand comes out of her pants and she covers her breasts with the towel. "If you're interested."

I say "I'm all ears," and she opens the towel again with a grin.

"I hoped you would be! There is a gym type thing near the garage. It's got a door direct from the outside. I unlocked it a little while ago. After you guys stumble through your next set-"

I interrupt "Our last one."

"Oh good," she says, "Just wander outside, down the side and come on in. I'll be waiting." Her smile is great. So brazen and sure of herself, of her desirability. She looks over her shoulder and then back at me. "Why don't you have a preview. Touch me." So I do. I can't not. It seems pretty harmless. Less than a lap dance. My hand cups her breast, feeling it's resilient weight. I squeeze the nipple. Her skin is cool and a bit wet. She sighs and squirms a bit, "Nice, but I didn't mean there." I hesitate.

She looks over her shoulder again and everyone is moving back inside or over to the outdoor bar on the other side of the pool. For a brief time we are unnoticed. "Now or never." She says as she pulls the front of her bikini down. I slide my hand down the front and feel the cool dampness of her pubes, then the wet heat of her slippery lips. As my finger slips inside her tight pussy she grabs my wrist, pulling my finger deeper into her and says "Imagine that feeling around your cock. I'm imagining it already." She covers her breasts and turns away as she says "Remember, I'll be waiting."

The sun is down and I struggle through the set. Apart from being pretty drunk, which actually seems to improve my playing, Jo is in the crowd dancing, or over by the bar. Wherever. I track her around the room. She was just wearing her bikini with the towel around her waist for a while. At one stage someone pulls the string undone at the back and she does the decent thing and covers herself, but not before a lot of people have seen her hard nipples and jutting tits. She uses this as an excuse to slip into the room and get changed but she closes and locks the door this time, and just as well.

A couple of the drunk lawyers grab a camera and try to open the door. When she comes out she has changed into a tight pair of low cut jeans and a gauzy top with a floral design on a black background through which you can see her black lace bra. Her hair is out and she looks hot. I'm not the only one to notice. We play the same song in this set she was singing to the first time and she does the same routine as before. This time when she turns to face me she is grinding her ass and giving the crown a show they hoot and show appreciation for. While looking at them over her shoulder her body is bent forward toward me and her top gapes showing me her skimpy, almost transparent bra.

The song ends and I launch into the old standard strip rhythm and one of the guys on guitar picks it up straight away. I learnt the routine when I played drums in a school play and one of the guys dressed in drag was doing the feather boa bump and grind thing as part of one scene. Because Jo is centre stage all attention is on her. Everyone is pissed and rowdy and without exception the encouragement and cat calls surge, even from the girls. She mock frowns at me and then starts to bump and grind her hips in time with her ass to the crowd and her hands over her head. She really knows how to play a crowd . She undoes a few buttons facing me then turns to the crowd.

She opens her top a bit and points at her bra questioningly and the roar of approval is palpable. Her hands slide up her back and I see her undo the clasp. She makes a show of pulling it out through the sleeves but does this with her back to them again. Her breasts are visible quite clearly through the thin gauzy fabric, but the design makes it a little less blatant. All the same, the firm round shape of her tits is quite visible, as are her nipples. She slides the fabric aside for me and I can see her nipples are very erect. Then she spins to the crowd, still doing the bump and grind to the music and starts swinging the bra over her head before letting it fly. It lands across one of my cymbals.

To use the age old adage, the crowd goes wild. They can see her breasts bouncing inside the shirt, and quite bit of skin as the top moves around with the buttons undone down to her belly. Even the girls are having fun.

Then she starts slowly undoing the button fly on her jeans and the tension in the room increases. I start to wonder how far this will go. Everyone is pretty drunk and Jo is pretty horny and about to leave town, so I'm expecting a good show. She finishes undoing the fly, kicks her clogs off and then - Whoosh – the jeans are around her ankles. There is a clumsy moment as she pulls them off her feet and then she stands up straight with a flourish. Her ass is to me, and the pale globes of her firm cheeks are split by a tiny black g string. She steps back into her clogs and I realise that she is not going to take the g off. But as she turns her ass to the appreciative crowd I see her wink at me and undo the remaining two buttons on her top.

She opens it while still facing me and lets it slide down her back. As she looks over her shoulder I feast on the firm, jutting breasts bouncing with her raunchy movements and the hard nipples. I can see her pussy lips through the lace of her g string. She is so sexy. When she turns to face the crowd she closes her shirt and they boo good-naturedly and scream for it to come off. I am thinking it won't, but then she just flings it open, off and starts swirling it over her head like the bra. Everyone is cheering.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 09:00 PM
She turns slowly through 360 degrees really hamming it up for the crowd and it feels more fun than sleazy. She bends at the waist with her ass to the crowd shaking her bum and with her hands cupping and squeezing her breasts only a foot or 2 from my face she says "The lights! get ready to kill the lights. You'll know when. Finish up the music." Because I am effectively in the corner of the room the light switch is just behind me on the wall. She turns back to the crowd and as we approach the end of the repeated riff and she gets saucier with her gyrations, caressing her breasts and stomach, running her hands all over her body and working up to something, I notice her hook her fingers in the sides of the g string.

We hit the last guitar wailing, cymbal crashing bars (Brian on the guitar heard what she said to me and he's on the game) and in one smooth movement the g comes down her long legs and I kill the lights, plunging the room plunges into blackness. The crowd, who would have seen nothing but the fact the g was coming off, wail in outrage. She grabs her clothes and I dimly see her slip into the room off to the side and close the door. I bring the lights up and Brian tells everyone thanks for coming, that's the end of the show and brings up the programmed party music through the bands gear. Everyone starts doing whatever, a few guys congratulate me on having the best seat in the house and after a few minutes I hear someone ask where Jo is. I say she got a cab and left.

I wait a bit after the set, wrestling with the dilemma then figure, what the hell, probably not much will happen anyway, and even if a bit happens, I mentally compare it to a lappy, provided things don't go too far. I have this silly rule about getting action from people I work with, but my resolve is wavering. So I slip outside on the pretext of having a cigarette (I still smoked then) and walk quietly up the side of the house. I see the windows to the gym (which is attached to the garage, but separate) with the horizontal blinds shut, but some light coming around them. I try to see in but I can't. I steel myself and slide the glass door back quietly, step in and shut it behind me, locking it before I look around.

The only light is coming from the windows to the steam room and the sauna (I love this gym!) which has the light on inside, and from under the door to the shower and toilet. I sit on the end of weight bench facing the door and wait. As I listen, the sound of running water stops and minute later Jo steps out, hair wet and wrapped in a blue cotton bathrobe that stops about mid thigh. She smiles and says "Well they had all the gear so I thought I'd wash off the Chlorine properly. You like?" she asks, doing a pirouette. The wet patches on the robe indicate she is still damp underneath and it clings to her in all the right places.

"Spectacular. Nice show, I think you have won a few fans. How'd you get here?" I say.

She leans back against the steam room door with her hands behind her and says "All the rooms on the outside of this place have sliding doors to the outside. So, you came. Well (chuckles) not yet."

"You're beautiful. And dangerous." I tell her. She stands up straighter, leaning away from the door. Her hands pull the drawstring on the robe and she slides it off her body. It falls at her feet and she is standing there naked, her skin lightly touched by the sun where the bikini did not cover.

She walks over to me and indicates I should slide back on the bench I am straddling. I do and she sits facing me, straddling the bench also. She leans forward on her hands and kisses me. I am a willing participant in the slow searching kiss, but I do nothing else. She leans away and asks me if I will put some moisturiser on her. I agree and she stands up and walks into the bathroom. I watch her naked ass and back and then her tits and front as she comes back. God. Very nice. She has a bottle of Nivea. I remember that because I didn't think it was being made anymore. I say this and she says neither did she.

She moves over to a proper massage table against one wall, one with the hole for your face and everything (the partner that owns this place has a wife with a healthy personal beauty budget it seems) and lies on it face down. I stand up and begin to massage it into her body. I take my time, using this as a stalling technique I think, but when I start to smooth the fragrant lotion up her calves and thighs and onto her ass, my fingers running up her inner thigh and I feel her heat and moisture. She sighs and her ass raises slightly, thighs parting a bit, and then my middle finger slips inside her.

She is wet, slippery and hot. Her face is turned to one side and with her eyes closed. I push into her deeper and she groans, her hips starting to move. As I slide in and out of her, her fingers find and squeeze the rigid shaft inside my linen jeans. She starts to pant and I move a little faster. One of her hands slides under her body and begins to rub her clit in little circles. Her other hand grips the bench tightly and then she begins to come. Her gasps and tiny yelps quiet but intense as her body jerks and jumps a little.

"Getting near to ground zero now bucko," I think.

Suddenly she rolls over onto her back. "Now the front," she sighs, closing her eyes. I admire her body. Her firm breasts fall outward under their weight, full, firm and ripe. Her nipples are rock hard points. I poor a trail of Nivea from each ankle up her legs, over her stomach in swirls and over and around each breast, finishing with her arms. I start with her arms, kneading her flesh slowly. Then I move to her chest and breasts. Lingering to feel the resilient firmness and the hard nipples. Her hand has undone my pants and is inside, removing my throbbing cock and stoking it slowly as I work. I move to her feet and she has to let me go.

Starting with one leg I raise her knee and work from her calf to her thigh. I can see her smooth, bare lips. Glistening. She moves one hand to her breasts and as she feels herself the other slides down along her body and I watch as she softly traces her delicate lips before sliding a finger inside. She is breathing heavily and writhing slowly on the table. I move to the other leg and as I reach the top I place her hands above her head and cup my hand over her warm, wet lips. She opens her thighs to me and I slide a finger into her as I lower my head to her breast, licking and sucking softly and gently at first. Her hand grabs my hair gently and guides my mouth as I suck and flick my tongue over her long, hard nipples.

I slide 2 fingers inside her and she gasps. I alternate between that and rubbing her hard little clit and soon she is gasping again. I kiss down her body and move around the table. I slide her body closer to the edge and go down on her slippery pussy, licking, sucking and probing until her second orgasm crashes over her, this time more intense and noisier. I look up along her body as her hands pull on her nipples and she gasps and writhes under my mouth, her thighs clamping on my head as she comes.

I am desperate for release at this point and as she raises herself from the table and starts pulling my clothes off I enthusiastically assist, all other thought subjugated to desire. She kneels before me and takes me into her mouth, sucking, licking and swallowing me completely. She takes me from her mouth every so often and I slide my cock between the soft skin of her tits as she sucks the head when it comes out the top. I can see her naked body in profile in the mirror to my right as she kneels in front of me. I am soon thrusting into her wet hungry mouth, my hands in her hair as I groan and breath like I have run a race.

She stops for one second, looks up at me and says "Just come. There's plenty of time for more." So I do. Pumping into her mouth and throat as she sucks and swallows me forcefully and wanks me rapidly, her breath coming in gasps around my shaft as she swallows and trys to keep breathing as I spurt hot come into her mouth. I can feel my cock slide right into her throat as my body jerks and spasms. The long arousal makes the orgasm so intense I barely keep to my feet, leaning heavily on the edge of the massage table as I expend myself in abandon. Come dribbles from her mouth and runs over her tits.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 09:02 PM
She stands and pushes me back on the table, then continues to suck me as I slowly soften to semi erect in her mouth.

Ground Zero is rapidly disappearing in the rear view mirror.

I look up at her as she stands next to the table smiling at me through her messed up hair. "Roll over. My turn to give you a massage."

And it's a great massage, using hands, breasts – her whole body. By the time I am on my back and she straddles me, my cock is throbbingly rigid again. She slides her body all over mine and the feel of her firm breasts rubbing me and encasing my cock as I slide between them is sublime. My hands explore her as she caresses me with her body, her long hair tickling it's trail across my sensitised skin. Her breasts press against and past my lips and finally, without warning, I feel her tight, slippery heat encase me as she slides down onto me and sits up straight, her breasts thrusting outward to fill my hands as she rises and falls on my cock, sliding up and down with her pussy gripping me like a hot, wet vice as she grinds her clit onto me.

Ground Zero is dust.

We move together like this, faster and faster, me holding back until she begins to come and then letting go and soon exploding with her. Her heat and tightness around my shaft as I piston into her and she leans over me, her breasts in my face, is intense and her body shakes with the impact as I hold onto her hips and ass and we fuck each other furiously. Her gasps, cries and screams seem loud, but the blaring music from the other side of the house masks us until she collapses forward onto me where she lays gasping and panting for a while, slowly regaining composure. I can feel her heart thumping in her chest as mine also races, her hair over my face. My cock still twitches within her as we lie together like that for a while, her breath tickling my ear.

"Oh my God," she moans, as she sits upright and smooths her hair back.

"Yah," I agree.

We climb down off the table and I take her hand, leading her to the shower. We gently and intimately soap and caress each other under the hot water as steam rises in clouds around us. I delight in the curves of her body and the feel of her hands on mine. Her full, heavy breasts slip against me as I press her into the cool tiles and probe her folds with my fingers as she kisses my neck. We eventually get out, relaxed, skin glowing, and this time she leads me, to the sauna. She rummages in a drawer on the way and grabs a bottle of baby oil. Inside the sauna the heat is moderate (for saunas) and the air smells of timber and eucalyptus. We don't bother with towels and sit naked, sensually applying the oil to each other as the sweat rises to bead on our skin. We chat aimlessly and then sit back in comfortable silence, shoulders touching. "Well this isn't exactly what I thought I would be doing at the firm Christmas party," I comment eventually.

"How about this then?" she says as she pushes me gently onto my back and draws my semi erect cock into her warm, wet mouth. I sigh and tell her to get in a position so I can return the favour. Soon her smooth pink lips are positioned over my waiting mouth and as I taste her salty wetness and enjoy the sound of her moans and groans. I revel in the round firm pressure of her slippery tits on my stomach as she slowly sucks and licks me. Soon she is breathing hard and her stroking and sucking of my slippery cock becomes a little un-coordinated as her arousal builds again. I try to relax and concentrate on what I am doing, with moderate success and am eventually rewarded with Jo taking my cock out of her mouth and groaning "Enough. Fuck me."

She has gotten me nice and hard again now, and the sound and sight of a woman close to coming always gets me going. We reposition so that she kneels on the soft, padded floor, ass to me and leans over the bench seat. She is eager and quick and moans loudly as I slide past her oily lips and back inside her tight pussy.

She grips the slatted timber seat and presses back onto me as I thrust into her, holding onto her hips. She is grunting and gasping as I fuck her with increasing energy, although the heat is taking it out of me. I don't let her come though, mainly because I will come too if I keep this going and I'm not ready for that. I repeatedly bring her close and then withdraw to rub the head of my cock over her lips and clit with her protesting, telling me she was about to come, calling me a bastard.

I tell her I want to watch her masturbate, to watch her hands on her own body, her fingers in her pussy. That I want to drink in the sight of her as she comes. She grins and tells me ok, so long as I finish what I started before. I agree. She leans back on the bench and while I watch her hungrily, she lies on her back, on foot on the bench, knee raised, the other on the floor. Her hands start at her neck and then slowly move down to her tits, pushing them together, moving in slow, lazy circles. She takes the baby oil and pours more over her body, heaps of it. Her hands slowly travel over her whole body but finish between her legs which she spreads widely.

As one hand slips first one, then 2 fingers inside increasingly quickly, the other rubs her engorged clit faster and faster. Her eyes are shut tight and she is concentrating on bringing herself off. Her body is jerking and writhing, her back arched, breasts thrusting upward and wobbling tautly as she whimpers and moans. Finally her hips come off the bench as her fingers whip across her engorged and oily clit. Her other hand slips under her ass and as she thrusts her pelvis against her hand she slips a long fingwer into her arse with my encouragement driving her on, starts to thrash and jerk, crying out loudly as she comes.

It is impressive to watch and before her orgasm subsides fully, I pull her off the bench and begin to finish what I started earlier as I promised I would. She seems to be on a plateau and is swearing and pushing back against me as I fuck her harder and faster. I pop put at one point and she reaches back and presses the head of my cock against her slippery ass. Looking at me over her shoulder she says, "Slowly." So slowly I ease the throbbing head inside her and she wriggles and moves slightly as I slowly begin to move back and forth. The tightness is intense and the oil helps with lubrication as I slowly slip more and more inside her as she fingers herself and rubs her clit with a free hand, slowly relaxing and becoming less cautious.

Soon we are moving together again and she is going nuts, taking nearly all of me as her arousal moves to a climax. I withdraw and pull her over me as I lie on the bench. She squats over my body and eases her ass down onto my shaft again until she is sliding up and down on my full length as she rubs her clit and I again fill my eyes and hands with her glorious tits. The tightness and heat is intense around my cock and soon I am helplessly thrusting into her and moaning as she meets my thrusts. I lose control and cry out with the intensity of my orgasm and she starts to come as well, collapsing over me as my cock spurts come into her ass and her tits press into my face and mouth where I suck them in abandon.

After we have calmed down and recovered a little we have another shower, this one involving us sitting on the floor as the water cascades over our bodies from the dual heads. We lazily clean ourselves with the body wash and sponges in the shower. It's just after 1 am and we're completely exhausted. Despite this I realise I will not be seeing or touching Jo again and so I slowly and gently apply moisturiser to her whole body in front of the bathroom mirror, experiencing one last time the sight and feel of her body. She faces the mirror and I watch her close her eyes and sigh as my hands draw up along her body from her hips to cup her breasts, move over them, watching them drop firmly, circle in from the side and back down. She leans forward on the vanity as I feel her back and smooth the cream into her ass, down her legs and back up, gently smoothing the cream soothingly onto her sensitive pussy.

She turns to face me as I crouch and do the rest of her legs and then stand to step back and admire her as she leans back and smiles tiredly at me. We move out into the gym and she dresses me slowly while still naked herself. I dress her slowly and am surprised when she takes my hand and slips it between her thighs to rub slowly along her lips until I feel her moisten again. She slips my finger inside her and moves it in and out slowly by holding my wrist. "Any time you want to do that again, you just let me know," she says. We dress and slip out side to catch separate cabs to our respective homes.


The End

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 09:06 PM
Kiara's Pity Fuck for a Nerd


Kiara had been around the Uni campus quite a lot in the past 2 weeks. She, along with a thousand or so others, had just begun their higher education in their various courses.

But the subjects weren't what Kiara remembered most. On the first day, she had sex in the toilets - and it came to a shock for her to who it was. Thomas was in her grade at school, and the two had never even flirted before, but he tricked Kiara that day. Thinking it was someone else, Kiara freely went with the flow as Thomas got a blowjob and a fuck from her!

Since then she had skipped a couple of her classes to catch up with Thomas for a quickie – it was like a 'friends-with-benefits' situation. But today she decided to go to the lecture instead. Walking up to the main hall where the lecture was to be held, Kiara realised she was almost half an hour early. She looked around to see if any of her fellow peers were waiting at the hall also.

Kiara spotted Marvin, a guy in her class, sitting at a table nearby. He was a short and skinny kid, and like any nerd, was as white as a ghost and had big glasses. Obviously, he wasn't the chick magnet, and it seemed like he didn't care that he wasn't.

He was vigorously reading a textbook, secluded from society as his eyes raced through the fictional text. Kiara giggled to herself, kind of disgust but also in pity for him. She was a nice girl and didn't like people to be left out, so she went and sat right next to Marvin at the table.

"Hey, Marv," she said.

"It's Marvin," he retorted, his eyes still glued on the page. But just seconds later, his eyes stopped scanning through the words as he realized what was happening. He looked up to Kiara as she sat there smiling at him.

"Wow, you've stopped reading," Kiara joked. Marvin laughed nervously, blushing as his body was inches away from a girl's. He couldn't help his eyes from scanning her body up and down, her tight shirt pressing hard against the firm breasts that lay beneath.

Kiara watched as Marvin looked her up and down rather creepily.

"Sorry," he laughed nervously again, stopping his eyes from searching her body even more.

"That's okay," Kiara laughed as she watched Marvin go back to reading, a smile clearly across his face. She leaned over to read what he was, and could feel Marvin become uncomfortable. Kiara was basically flirting with him at this stage! Why and how it came about, she didn't know...

"What's the book?" Kiara asked.

"Um... It's, uh..." Marvin was starting to sweat with nerves. Kiara saw the title of the book at the bottom of the page.

"The Female Body" she said, surprised. 'He's reading a book on the female body?' Kiara asked herself.

"Um... yeah, it's for... studies," Marvin remained nervous.

"But we're studying Business."

"Uh... personal study," he said with a wry smile, avoiding eye contact as he continued to read.

Kiara didn't believe him. Just then, a movement caught her eye. She looked down, noticing movement in Marvin's crotch area. Kiara watched as his cock rose to a peak, his pant's materials coming to a point. It was personal study, alright! And maybe Kiara could be his practical study...

"Um, Marvin, I just remembered that we're supposed to be in the other hall," she lied. They weren't really in a different hall, but she wanted to test something.

"Are you...sure?" he stuttered.

"Yes, now come on, we don't want to miss it." Kiara got up from the seats and began to lead Marvin. He closed his book as he followed closely behind her. Marvin's eyes couldn't help but begin scanning again. She had a perfect body; even his nerdy, science-enriched mind knew that! Kiara dressed for the idea of sex. She had a tight ass that flaunted heavenly through her mini skirt, and her petite, curvaceous body led to her sassy blonde hair and down to her nicely tanned legs.

Kiara took a quick look behind at Marvin and saw his eyes fixed her skirt and noticed his boner had grown even more. She couldn't wait any longer – her strange attraction to Marvin made her jolt and she could feel her pussy coming damp.

"In here," she said, turning left into the nearest building. She grabbed Marvin by the arm and pulled him in the room as she opened the door.

"This isn't the hall," Marvin said, his eyes now meeting Kiara's.

"No," Kiara agreed. In a swift movement, Kiara dropped off her skirt, baring her wet pussy. "But this is!"

She was right: her flaps were like a hall; a passageway! As with everything, Marvin's eyes fixed on her pussy.

"Vagina!" he said in awe.

"Okay, nerdy boy, enough," Kiara said impatiently. She dropped to her knees, loosening his belt and pulling down his pants. Marvin barely had time to process what was happening, and before he knew it, Kiara was rolling her mouth over his balls.

"Have you ever masturbated?" Kiara asked hurriedly. Marvin shook his head.

"No. It makes you blind," he said.

"Fucking Christ, Marvin, that's science!" Kiara was getting angry – it happened sometimes when she was horny. He couldn't even answer before Kiara was rapidly jerking his cock with both hands.

Marvin stumbled to his knees within seconds as his cock pulsated. He felt a quick surge going through him before he exploded cum in Kiara's mouth, the veins in his cock tightening.

Kiara sat back and opened her clit. Marvin watched, still panting, his cock loose and rather tired.

"Come on, we gotta get to class soon," she said. Marvin hurried up – he wanted this and he knew it. Although he was a virgin, it didn't mean he didn't know how to do this. Sure, he'd never watched porn before either, but what do you think he would be reading about all the time? Page after page of the female orgasm, their mindset, what different styles different girls like.

"Should I get a condom?" Marvin asked, remembering what he'd read could happen.

"What are you? A wuss?" Kiara said with a giggle. "Come on, I'm not gonna wait forever."

Feeling pressured, Marvin slid his cock into the opening and immediately began pumping all he had. He definitely wasn't going to give up this chance! With every thrust, Kiara's g-spot was being hit like no other; her body rocking. This definitely wasn't the nerd everyone knew. Yes, his face was beyond distracting and repulsive, especially during sex, but his nervousness had somewhat faded.

But missionary style still wasn't enough. Kiara took control, playfully pushing Marvin on his back. She adjusted herself and sat her beckoning pussy on top of Marvin's erect cock.

Kiara's hole was the perfect size for his thick cock, as she rode it with all she had. She could feel her orgasm was going to come thick and fast. Marvin could only watch in delight as Kiara kicked into full throttle. Still rocking up and down, back and forth, she took off her top, grabbed Marvin's hands, and pulled them up to massage her tits. Marvin couldn't help but realize – even in this unpredictable sex-fest – that Kiara only had a top a skirt on – no bra or underwear. It was Kiara's way of preparing for the day ahead – a potential fuck was always right around the corner!

Cum gushed from Kiara's hole, as she moaned and ran her hands through her hair. She smothered her fingers through her juices, before rubbing them over her perky breasts. Kiara slid herself from his cock's grasp. Fingering herself, she lay down and began licking the head of Marvin's cock. Her riding may not have got him to come, but Marvin was tingling as she took his meat in a whole, gagging as she wore out his cock. The sensation returned again as Marvin let out his hot, gooey load into Kiara's mouth, as, simultaneously, her finger fucking climaxed and juices oozed from her pink flaps.

Still coming, Kiara sat herself of Marvin's face, letting him lap up all she had. Marvin could barely breath, but that didn't bother him – he was buried in Kiara's hot flesh and cum juices; this was heaven! He could feel Kiara squirming; her moaning intensifying as he sucked and licked her flaps liked a depraved animal.

Kiara came again and Marvin's face was well and truly cum-filled. Kiara stood up and watched him lick her juices. Both of them were worn out and blown away by how good the other was.

Marvin was no longer a nerd – not to Kiara. Maybe he could get some confidence out of this and stop being so nervous.

"Next week, class," Kiara said in a teacher's imitation, "we'll have a lecture and prac on doggystyle." With a naughty smile, Kiara put her clothes back on and left the room. Marvin just lay there for another five minutes, putting the recent events into his photographic memory.

What started out to be a pity fuck had turned into something much more. And Marvin was determined to ace this next class and give Miss Kiara his best effort!


The End

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 09:08 PM
Massages Can Be So Good For You


My business trip was to Kansas City. I had some time to kill, so I went to a massage parlor. I have done this a few times. I am very nervous when I go in...

The asian girl was slim and pretty. She seemed to be about 25 years old. I am not good with guessing ages though. She was wearing a colorful oriental dress. Her tits looked very small. She had short black hair and a pretty smile. She had me take all my clothes off while she left the room. I was already semi-hard. She turned down the lights...lit a candle before she left.

After stripping I laid down on the massage table. I made sure to point my cock downward and spread my legs so that the head was sticking out between my thighs. I'm sure she saw it when she walked in. It is very exciting for me to be naked in front of women. She came back shortly and asked if I was comfortable. Of course, I replied yes. She poured some warm oil on my back and started massaging my shoulders...then back...then she moved to my feet...then slowly up my leg.

As she moved up my legs, she was getting closer and closer to my cock head. A couple of times she actually grazed it...very nice.

Then she moved to my ass...massaging the cheeks...I love that!!! My butt is very sensitive.

With every rub, she would let her fingers go deeper and deeper. Soon, she was actually grazing my hole...oh I was in heaven and completely hard by then. It was slightly uncomfortable laying on my hard cock..

Then, she asked me to turn over. When I did, my cock sprung back and slapped my stomach. She cooed and said 'very nice'...

She poured more oil on my chest, stomach....she began massaging my chest, stomach...coming close but not touching my cock. Then she moved to my feet again and started moving up my legs much like she did while I was on my stomach.

She stopped short of my cock and balls and said that she had to excuse herself. She said someone would be back to 'finish' my massage. This has never happened before. All the other times that I have gotten a massage, the same masseuse 'finished' me. I was kind of nervous.

In a few short minutes, another attractive Asian woman entered the room. While I was there alone and scared, my cock softened a bit. I was still semi-hard but not all the way. I had also leaked quite a bit of pre-cum out of my cock hole onto my stomach. It is very clear and slippery.

The Asian woman was quite a bit older. I would say at least 50. She had a robe on. She had longer gray and black hair and I'm sure was very pretty when she was younger. She also smiled when she came in and poured a little more warm oil on my stomach...she only rubbed my stomach...nice and gently...all around my cock but making sure not to touch it. She would glance at my eyes and then back at my cock while she did this. After only a couple of minutes, I was very hard again. my cock was actually twitching a little bit and moving up and down as my blood pumped through my veins.

She kept smiling and had a gentle touch...her skin was slightly wrinkled but very soft. When I was completely hard, she asked me (in an asian accent) if I wanted her to 'finish'. I asked how much and she said that 'fucky' would be $250 and that 'sucky' would be $150. I asked how much handjob would be and she said $100. I said I didn't have that much and she asked how much did I have. I told her that I only brought $50 with me. She said that I could only get 'touchy touchy' for $50...not a blow job.

I said ok...she seemed a little disappointed but poured a little warm oil on my cock. It slowly ran down my balls and also over my ass.

She opened her robe but didn't take it off. Her tits were bigger than the other girls and they sagged down almost to her belly. Her nipples were very dark and were really large in diameter. Her nipples were only slightly hard. she grabbed my hand and placed it on her breast...it was warm and very soft....my favorite kind of tits!

She touch my cock head and slowly started to stroke it...her grip was soft...she encircled my entire cock and slowly began stroking the entire length. With her other hand, she alternated between massaging my balls and rubbing my anus...

I was kneading her tits and her nipples became harder....I lifted them and they were heavy...I love breasts and nipples and heavy and soft tits...

She began stroking a little harder and faster. I could have cum very quickly but I tried to hold off...it felt soo nice...I could not hold off any longer and felt the impending orgasm making its way up my cock....I exploded and shot about 3 ropes of cum onto my stomach and her hand. She kept pumping for a minute or so to push all of my cum out of my cock.

She left the room for a minute and came back with a warm wash cloth. She gently washed the warm cum off of my stomach and also cleaned my balls and wiped the oil of my ass where she had been rubbing my hole...

She left the room for good and I got up and got dressed...I was very relaxed and felt wonderful.

I paid and left with a huge smile on my face!!!


The End

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 09:11 PM
Roomies: The Reunion


Pam Maguire Norton drew her knees up under her chin and wrapped her arms around them. A smile flitted over her face. The sunlight was warm, broken into dancing spots by the branches of the spreading old live oak behind her. The sand under the huge beach towel was firm against her bottom. A delightful soft breeze came off the ocean in front of her.

Everything was perfect. The camping gear was stacked to the side by the old fire pit. They would set it up later. Right now all she wanted to do was watch her oldest friend Kim bubble over with laughter as she frolicked ankle deep in the surf.

God, how had they let so much time pass? It seemed such a short time ago that they had been college roommates, as close as any two young women could ever be. They had been friends, confidants and lovers. They had embraced college life in the 60's with determination to cram all the fun and experiences they could into those short years. Then had come graduation. Visits, first so frequent, had dwindled as they had each got caught up in their separate lives. As the years went by, contact was reduced to phone calls, then letters and finally the occasional greeting card.

Then last year they had both determined that enough time had passed. The phone calls picked up again. Finally they had decided that they had to get together again. A flight down to the Southern US and they had headed for one of Pam's favorite vacation get-aways, one of the unspoiled islands off the coast. A lifetime ago they had discussed just the two of them doing this during their last spring break together. Finances and family commitments had prevented it. Now they were making up for it.

Kim McCall Keagan spun around happily. The sun was so much warmer than her native Canada. As much as she loved home, it was wonderful to be able to bake in the sunshine here. She kicked water about, her legs still firm and slender, matching the rest of her body.

"You know, we were just up the coast from here not five years ago?"

"Really? You and George?"

"Me and George," confirmed Kim. After graduation, with Pam going out into the world and working, an unexpected grant had allowed Kim to continue her education at the graduate level. At that other school she attended she was surprised, and then pleased, to find George Keagan, the Chess Club Vice-President she had met and occasionally dated before. She was VERY pleased to discover that George had begun working out and now combined an athlete's body while retaining his keen mind. They had dated all through their grad school attendance. Their acceptance of positions with the same Canadian corporation had sealed what they had yet to have put into words. Six months after starting their jobs they had gotten married.

"Gee, I wish Martin and I had been in the country," Pam replied. A smile tugged at her mouth. Pam had become a traveling saleswoman, covering the Southeast US for the novelty company she had gone to work for. She had enjoyed the work and planned to stay with it as long as she could.

Plans had changed quickly, as they often do. Swinging through Georgia on a trip, she had stopped by to visit an old friend who was employed as a civilian worker at an Army post. The friend was delighted to see her show up. Not only was it nice to talk over old times, but she just happened to need someone to double-date with her and her boyfriend and her boyfriend's pal to go to a show in Atlanta that evening.

Pam had at first tried to decline the invitation. She had all the dates she could handle. On an average night she could walk into the restaurant or club of whatever hotel she was staying at and get a half-dozen invitations from fellow travelers. Not that she thought of herself as any sex-magnet babe, but after all, there were 50 men traveling for each single woman. She was careful and choosy, avoiding both married men and the ones who expected instant sex as a reward for a meal which, after all, she could put on her own expense account. Twice in those years she had met another woman who had the same interests that she and Kim had shared that now was a lifetime ago.

Off and on over the years she had wondered about that attraction. The longer she had been away from college and out of the road, the more the interest in other girls seemed to fade. By the time she broke down and accepted the invitation to go out with that young Army NCO she had not been with another female in a year and really wasn't thinking about it anymore.

Sergeant Martin Norton had proved to be a quiet dark-haired guy. Slender with swimmer's type muscles he was reserved, but with a smile that came out occasionally and transformed him. Several years younger than her, at times she felt she was so much older than him, and then again, would feel so much younger than a 20 year old who had already served a tour as an infantryman in Southeast Asia.

Regardless of age, experience or anything else, a month later a quiet civil ceremony united the two in marriage. They were to remarry a few months later, formally, in a church. Friends and family of both of them were surprised, even stunned at the speed. A few gave dark hints that such a union would never last. Over thirty years and four children later they were still together.

More splashing and a sudden shower of sea water brought her abruptly back to the present.

"Kim!" She sputtered.

Her former roommate laughed with glee and ran back to the surf, tossing aside the plastic container she had used to douse Pam. "Come on," she called back over her shoulder. "Stop sitting in the shade and get out here." She pirouetted ankle deep in the surf.

Pam plunged after her and for a few wild minutes they chased each other back and forth, splashing through the Atlantic rollers combing the white sand. They waded out farther and swam together. Then, holding hands, they raced back up the beach and fell to the blankets laid out under the dappled shade of that old moss-hung tree.

"Oh that was fun." Kim stretched out of the brightly colored beach blanket and wiggled, closing her eyes.

"Yes it was," replied Pam. She waited until the other woman was comfortably settled. She reached into the open cooler, plucked a bottle of water from the ice and poured it over her friend. "That was even more fun," she flung over her shoulder as she sprang back to her feet and started running down the beach. Her foot slipped after no more than fifteen steps and the former cheerleader brought her down with a flying tackle. The two women rolled together in the sand, wrestling until they finally collapsed in laughter.

"You SNEAK!" Kim was able to gasp.

"I couldn't help it. Truce?"

"Look at us!" The dark-haired woman moaned as she sat up, contemplating the sand that clung to them from their hair down to their toes.

"Let's rinse off and no more funny business."

"Promise?"

"Promise."


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 09:13 PM
They splashed into the sea again, wading out until they could duck into the water. Returning to their blankets, they sat down again. This time the water pulled from the cooler was drunk, the two women touching bottles to seal their truce.

"God, how long ago was it when you did that to me the first time?" Kim asked.

"What, poured water over you?"

"Sort of. I was thinking of the morning in that hotel when you turned the shower on me, and it was all cold water."

"Oh God," Pam smiled. "I had about forgotten that. That was the weekend you first met George."

"I liked him from the start, but I never thought back in those days I'd marry him. Even after that first night together." Kim sat up and wrapped her arms around her knees. "You know, for a long time after that, I sort of regretted that night."

"Why?"

"Well, not that I met George. Its just, well, you know, we were pretty wild back then. When George and I first started dating seriously I used to wonder if he thought I was some kind of slut for what we did that very first night."

Pam snorted. "Bull. We were wild but no more so than any pair of guys were back then. But I know," she looked out at the sea, "Guys who slept around as much as we did were studs. Girls weren't. And aren't. I forgot who it was that called us sluts. I think it was just jealousy."

"George told me the same thing. He reminded me that his stock among the males at school shot up tremendously after the word of that night got back to campus. He also told me," Kim stopped for a moment with a wistful, happy look on her face. "He told me he never thought of me as anything but wonderful, and that he had loved me since that first night."

"We really did luck into a pair of winners."

"Yes we did."

"Still a couple of hotties, even with a little mileage on them. Of course so are we."

Kim leaned back on her hands, stretched her legs out and got a wicked smile on her face. "Have I told you what I did to George the first part of this summer?"

Pam rolled on her side, wiggling her hip bone against the sand under the blanket. "what did you do, you wicked hussy?"

"Trollop, if you please," replied Kim with mock seriousness. "Peggy what's-her-name called me that. As I recall, YOU were the 'hussy'."

"Regardless of titles, what DID you do to that lovely husband of yours?"

"We were sitting out on the back deck one afternoon. I know you don't think so, but it can grow quite warm up in Canada on a June day. We were having a couple of drinks and stretched out on the recliners. We were both wearing just shorts and loose tops and no shoes.

"I perhaps had a drink more than I usually do, but if that was the spur I plan to do that more often. I decided I was hot and sticky enough for me to go take a shower. I tossed my clothes in the hamper, finished my drink and got in. Sometime during the first minute I had the idea.

"I followed up on my thought and then finished my shower. I scampered to the bedroom and put on a yellow sundress. Just the sundress, no underwear. I fixed another drink for each of us and casually went back onto the deck.

"Now you remember from those pictures I e-mailed you that our back deck is pretty well secluded. The fence and the bushes provide just about complete security. So when I handed George his drink and took a sip of mine before setting it down, there was no one there to see when I reached down and pulled my sundress over my head and tossed it to the deck."

"Oh myyyyy," giggled Pam. "What did he do? And just what was your idea that you followed through in the shower?"

"Oh, you caught that did you? Well, his reaction was everything I could have hoped for. His eyes almost popped out of his head, he dropped his drink and he immediately got the biggest hardon I had seen in some time. You see, not only was I nude under the sundress, while I was in the shower I had shaved my pussy."

"Yikes!" Pam laughed deeply. "What did George do?"

"Well, it was me to start out with. I stepped up to him and yanked his shorts down his legs. I bent over with the intention of get a nice lip lock on his cock when he took over. He grabbed me by the arms and jerked me on top of him. He started kissing me, pushed my legs apart and was in me before I could take two breaths. I suppose I had already got wet thinking about how I was going to surprise him.

"Thank goodness for THAT, because he grabbed my hips and pulled down on them at the same time he thrust up into me. That one motion put his cock all the way inside of me. I was straddling the lounge chair with my feet on the deck and just started to bounce up and down onto him. Its a good thing I've kept in a little bit of shape, that was really a ridiculous position but it felt so good as I bottomed out on top of him each time.

"Then he reached up to my breasts. He didn't hold them, he just positioned his hands so that my nipples brushed over his palms as I went up and down on him. That slight drag on them made them hard and made me try to lean forward and rub them harder. George was grinning and every time I tried to push my breasts into his hand he pulled away. I was just about whining in frustration, I wanted him to stop teasing me and hold my breasts and do some serious fondling of my nipples.

"I kept leaning closer and closer and he kept pulling his hands back. All during this time he's pushing harder and faster with his hips. He was literally bouncing me up into the air and letting me fall back onto my husband's lovely cock. Then I had leaned so far forward I lost my balance and fell onto his chest.

"That turned out to be just fine. After all, neither of us is 20 anymore and being as acrobatic as I was trying to just doesn't last. So when he rolled me over onto my back, braced his hands on the arms of the longue chair and proceeded to bang the hell out of me. Nothing fancy, just good old-fashioned, hard pounding sex. He lowered his head and covered my right breast with his mouth. Between his tongue rolling my nipple and his hips driving his shaft into me, I had my first orgasm about two minutes after I was on my back.

"I don't know if it was the drinks he had or what, but George never even slowed down. He just kept right on going. I hooked my elbow under my knees and rolled back, allowing him to get that last little bit of him into me. By then I could feel his balls smacking against my butt. He must have too, because the first time it happened he groaned and turned the speed up another notch.

"I'm building again and this time I know he is also. I can feel him growing inside me and he's beginning to gasp, which is good because I'm trying not to yell. After all, we DO have neighbors and we WERE outside. Then I didn't care if they were all peeking through the hedges and recording the entire thing because George was coming in me and my feet were waving in the air while I tried to push up to him and get that last little bit of him in me. At the same time a tiny corner of my mind is wondering how I got in such a ridiculous position.

"George collapsed on top of me and we tried to get our breath. When our hearts finally slowed down I think both of us realized at the same time that aluminum and vinyl recliners were not designed for couples in their fifties. So we adjourned to the house, took a shower together and went to bed."

"But not to sleep," guessed Pam.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 09:15 PM
"Eventually," Kim agreed. Then she fixed her friend with a penetrating look. "Okay, now how about you? What was the sexiest thing you've done with your husband lately?"

"I don't know if it would qualify as 'lately'," replied Pam thoughtfully. "It was a few years ago. But it did snap us out of a rut."

Pam stretched out. "Talk," she commanded.

"When Martin turned fifty, well, I won't say things were going downhill, but we definitely had lost the sparkle. It wasn't him, although he was hardly looking forward to turning the big Five-Oh. It wasn't me, I hope anyway. I was trying to be supportive without reminding him, overly much anyway, that I had already gone through that particular crisis and survived.

"He had retired from the Army and was casting about looking for a new job, but not that strenuously because we had already started building the home we had always wanted on the land that had come down to me from my family. So he was rather moping and I decided to fix it."

Pam laughed. "Of course by the time I finally got everything set up he HAD found a job with the local Sheriff's Department. I tease him that he can't stand to be out of uniform and unarmed. Still it added a very interesting moment to what turned out to be the most exciting afternoon we had spent in a long time."

"I had gone into the city and had my picture taken. Not nude, I think at our age we look a little bit better with some clothes ON rather than everything off. So I wore a tight red lace teddy. The photographer was really helpful and really well-behaved too. He snapped from different poses and got me to take my glasses off. We finally settled on me looking into the camera while I stretched out on my side with my head propped up on one hand."

Pam demonstrated the pose and Kim signaled her approval by whistling.

"So I had a couple copies printed in 8 by 10 size and framed one. On his birthday I waited until I judged he would be getting off in about a half hour. Then I hung the picture at eye level on the back door leading in from the garage. Once I had that done I raced back into the bedroom and changed into that same teddy. I did my make-up over, brushed my hair and waited. When I heard him pull up and the car door slam I got into the same pose as the picture and laid there watching the bedroom door."

Pam muffled a giggle. "Oh Kim. All I heard was 'Holy Mother of God' from the garage and then the door was opened and slammed shut and there were footsteps racing down the hallway to our bedroom. Martin burst through the door and just stood there staring at me. I looked down and the bulge in his uniform trousers was as big as any I have ever seen.

"Then he was pulling off his shirt and dancing up and down trying to get his shoes off. The breath-taking moment was when he dropped his equipment belt and I had a sudden vision of his sidearm discharging. Now THAT would have been a mood killer.

"But it didn't, thank you very much Lord. He finished throwing all of his clothing to the winds and sprang on top of me, rolling me onto my back and showering me with kisses. His hands were so wild I thought he was going to tear that teddy from me. I didn't care if he did. I wanted him to just take me. I wanted him in me, right then and there, with no more foreplay than just those wild kisses.

"The teddy had a snap fastening between my legs. Thank GOD it did. Because even as I was trying to get my hand down there to undo it, Martin's cock was already thrusting, demanding entrance. I thought for an instant, if thinking had anything to do with anything right then, that if I didn't do something fast I was going to have pieces of red lace buried all the way up inside of me and probably have to go to the Emergency Room to get them removed.

"I did get the snap undone and the material pulled out of the way just as Martin drew back and thrust. And when that thrust finished his cock was completely inside of me. I could feel the head slamming against my soft spot and his balls slapping against my ass. I wrapped my legs around him and hung on for dear life. That was all I could do. Martin, my always kind and gentle loving husband, was an animal just taking his bitch. And I was raking his back with my nails and urging him on.

"It didn't take long. We were both so incredibly aroused. I was bucking and screaming and my whole ass was in the air as he almost had me bent double I could feel him swelling inside me, He filled me so tightly we could barely move against each other. Then he was bellowing to match my screams and flooding me all the way down into the deepest recesses of my womb.

"The moment he collapsed against me, I let go of him and managed to roll him over. We weren't done I was determined. I squirmed on top of him and slid down and took him immediately into my mouth.

"I've always enjoyed giving Martin blow jobs. Of course he loves going down on me too. And the man can eat pussy like no tomorrow. I just gobbled him up and started sucking.

"I've never had a problem with him coming in my mouth. I've always been a swallower, not a spitter. And I've sucked him off after he's come in me before. But this time it just all seemed different, tasted different. Maybe it was because I wasn't intent on giving him pleasure as I usually do. There weren't any teasing licks of his slit, no tongue dancing over his balls. I just sucked. I wanted him hard again. I wanted him throbbing so I could have him in me again.

"THAT didn't take long either. The moment he was stiff enough I bounced up and landed right onto his cock. God, what if I had misjudged? THAT would have ended the day. But I didn't and he was back inside me and I was riding him, my back already arched and my hands on my hips as I bounced on him. He took my breasts in his hands and squeezed them, so hard it might have hurt if it hadn't felt so good.

"Strangely though, as we kept going, I began to slow down. Instead of slamming myself up and down on Martin I eased down all the way and began to roll my hips and just feel him inside me. Martin stopped squeezing my breasts and began to tease and toy with the nipples. We weren't fucking anymore. We were making love again and it was wonderful. I used my internal muscles to squeeze him and he slipped a finger between us to gently massage my clit and eventually we both came together, gently, enjoying the waves and going with them.

Pam fell silent. Kim had squirmed a little, just as Pam had when her roommate related her love-making with George.

"Do you still have that teddy?" Kim finally inquired.

"Well, what's left of it anyway. There have been a couple of replacements over the last couple of years."

"George likes sexy undies on me too. Where did you get it by the way? Vicky's?"

"Of course," laughed Pam. "The refuge for the woman who wants something soft and slinky and sheer next to her skin. And of course something to drive her man a bit nuts."

"It's been good for you two hasn't it?"

Pam smiled. "As it has been for you and George too. Who would have thought it? Those two wild young girls we were so long ago, that they would end up as long time respectable married women and mothers and grandmothers?"

"We were something back then alright," acknowledged the black haired woman with a smile.

Pam looked at Kim again and their eyes met. Side by side, the two friends looked over each other as though they were meeting for the first time. For a long moment time seemed to reverse. Legs and bottoms grew firm and slender again. The subtle reminders of child bearing vanished. Breasts defeated gravity. No longer were they wives, mothers, grandmothers. For that long moment two girls of twenty looked at each other again, remembering the times, the passion and even the love they had shared so very long ago.

Fingers reached out to each other and squeezed.

"Remember that last night before graduation?"

"As if I could ever forget. We went out and had dinner with our parents. As wonderful as it was for them to finally meet, I could hardly wait to get away and back to our room. And then that idea you came up with!"

Pam grinned. "Well, after all, it was how we started. I thought it would make a great finish."

The girls both got faraway expressions on their faces. "It certainly was that," mused Kim.

(1967)

Kim pushed open the dorm room door and looked around. She sighed to herself. Just about everything they both owned was packed into boxes and bags, ready to be loaded into cars and trailers the next morning. Graduation was upon them. College was over. She sighed again, this time aloud.

Two arms slipped around her waist and pulled her back against a taller body. "I know, Kim. I feel the same way."

Kim covered Pam's hands with her own. "Its not going to be the same without you. I know we're not parting forever, but the thought of not seeing you daily is uncomfortable to say the least. Much less," the young black-haired girl grinned and wiggled her tight little bottom against her roommate, "Much less not having you in our bed."

"I know," Pam nuzzled her friend and lover's neck. "But we're not saying goodbye forever." She hesitated. "And we agreed that as much as we care for each other its not the 'everlasting love' that one day we both hope to find.

"Still." The single word carried a lot of mixed emotion.

"I know." The two girls remained close toegther. Then Pam giggled as Kim rubbed her bottom back against her.

"Come on," the taller girl whispered. "I have an idea."

"Is this going to get us in as much trouble as your ideas usually do?"

"I hope so."


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 09:16 PM
Pam snatched up her car keys and Kim followed her friend out of the room, down the hall and into the parking lot. They climbed into Pam's overloaded battered Dodge. The duo remained silent as Pam drove off campus and then up a winding road to a nearly deserted flat open area overlooking the school, where they eased quietly into a familiar spot.

"Oh my." Kim giggled wildly. "I would have never thought of this. But it's perfect. Right back where we started that cool October night two and a half years ago.

"Exactly."

Pam leaned over and kissed Kim. She smiled and slid her arm around her roommate and held her close. Kim leaned against her friend. Muffled laughter erupted as they crossed their legs over each other's until they were wrapped up together. Arms enfolded and the two girls clung to each other as they kissed.

Pam came up for air. She brushed the black hair away from Kim's face and kissed her forehead, then both eyes and then her nose and cheeks.

"This is where I first kissed you. Or you kissed me. I'm not sure I could tell."

"Me either," replied the Canadian girl. "But you were certainly the first one to start touching. When you put your hand inside my shirt I couldn't breathe."

"You? I was so scared and so aroused. Kim, when my fingers brushed your breast, the first time I had ever touched another girl's breast, I thought my heart would stop."

"I'm mighty glad it didn't. Boy would I have had trouble explaining THAT."

"You," Pam rolled her eyes. "Yeah, that would have been so hard for you. Just for that reason I'm glad you didn't have to."

"Oh, maybe there was another reason or two." Kim looked into her roommate's eyes. There was a muffled response from Pam. A response because Kim had slipped her hand inside Pam's blouse and as usual the brown haired girl wasn't wearing a bra. And muffled because Kim had closed her mouth onto Pam's, smothering any comment the taller girl might have tried to make.

Not that Pam was trying to make any verbal comment. She kissed her roommate back and returned the favor, sliding her hand up under Kim's loose t-shirt until she too found a soft bare breast tipped with a hard nipple.

Both girls moaned softly as they kissed and fondled each other. Neither felt the desire to go any farther. The unspoken bond that connected the duo let each know what the other was feeling. This was not a time for passionate love-making, it was a time to recapture just for a moment the thrill of that first night and the discovery of each other. Eventually their lips parted and hands withdrew so the two girls could hold each other closely and savor the warmth between them.

Wordlessly they looked at the stars and then at each other. They snuggled, Pam producing a blanket from the back seat. A blanket that produced some soft giggles from both girls. They had made love on that blanket much more than just once or twice. But tonight it covered them and held them together as they drifted off in each other's arms, back where they had started. It wasn't until dawn that they roused, released each other and returned to campus and the start of the rest of their lives.

(The Present)

Kim and Pam sat close together, arms around each other.

"That was a wonderful night."

"They were all wonderful with you."

"The days weren't bad either."

The following quiet was interrupted as a crowd appeared on the beach. Two older men were shepparding a group of children while other younger adults followed behind. A couple of small children sped ahead of the group towards the two women.

"Grammie, Grammie," shouted one little girl as she sprang into Pam's outstretched arms. "We saw the wild horses."

"And there were dolphins out in the water," chimed in another little tyke as Kim knelt to listen face-to-face to one of her grandchildren.

The rest of the mingled clan joined the first pair. Hugs were exchanged all around and excited voices all spoke at once to tell Pam and Kim about the trek the two families had taken around the coastal island that afternoon. Pam and Kim gathered their blankets and beach gear and the entire mob trudged up the beach to the boardwalk that led to their campsite. Kim and George laced fingers together. The black-haired woman with the touches of gray smiled as she felt the warmth of her husband's hand and she looked up at him and blew him a kiss.

"Did they wear you out?"

"I think we all wore each other out. Now the kids," George nodded towards their grown children, "Just let Martin and I run crazy with the little ones. But they had to join in and I bet everyone sleeps soundly tonight."

Martin, his arm wrapped around Pam, who was tucked into his side, agreed. "But it was fun and I hope the two of you had a pleasant afternoon all by yourselves."

"It was," Pam said as she stood on her tiptoes and kissed her husband. "We're about all talked out."

"The two of you? Talked out? I doubt it."

"Oh hush you." Kim bumped George with her hip. The foursome laughed and followed the rest of the mob off the beach.

Much later that night, after the campfire died away and everyone was asleep in their tents, two figures stole away from the campsite. Silently they slipped down the wooden walkway to the beach. Muffled giggles ensued as did light splashes in the water. Two dripping figures bundled themselves into towels and draped a familiar blanket over themselves as they sat on the splintered steps.

"That was FUN." whispered Pam.

"Oh God, what if someone had come by this time?" Kim smothered a laugh. "As embarrassing as it would have been thirty years ago, for someone to catch two grandmothers skinny-dipping NOW..."

"They didn't." The two women hugged and kissed each other on the cheek. Pam got up. "I don't know about you but I'm getting cold. It's time to snuggle up to my husband."

Kim nodded and rose to follow her friend. The moonlight splashed across the pair and the beach they were leaving. The ex-cheerleader turned to take one more look and smiled.

"Well, we got to be on the beach one more time," she said softly. Then she followed her roommate up the stairs and back to their families.


The End

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 09:21 PM
Here's the last story for tonight , please do enjoy all stories I've posted during the weekend . Thanks !!! ;)


D/s encounter


My eyes searched the car park looking for Him, wondering if He was there yet. i was early i knew that, but maybe He was as eager to see me as I was to see Him. I couldn't see His car or Him anywhere so I waited, waited for a text to say what i should do next. I had come to the car park He had specified in His last email to me, wearing the clothing He had requested; low cut blouse, skirt, no knickers, stockings and suspenders and long, high heeled boots. He had asked for my hair to be up so I had secured it with a single, 6 inch, silver pin.

The minutes ticked by and my mind started to wander. Was there something else I should have done? Was I in the right place? It was still 15 minutes before the time we were due to meet so I was fretting for nothing really.

Suddenly, He appeared at my window, smiling at me. I wondered how long He had been watching me. He opened my door and took my hand in His. It was warm and gentle.

"Hello Sir," I smiled back at Him, as I got out of the car and stood in front of Him.

"Good to see you little one" He said as He took hold of my other hand.

He pulled me into His arms, not letting go of my hands but holding them behind my back. I pulled to free them and put my arms around Him but he would not let go. He simply kissed me on the mouth so tenderly that I melted inside and lost my strength to struggle. As He kissed me He transferred one of my hands so that he was holding them both in one of His and so that His free hand could roam over my arse to see if I had obeyed His instruction. Feeling that my arse and cunt were bare, He broke the kiss and looked deep into my eyes.

"Good girl," He whispered.

"Are You ready?" He Asked.

"I have been ready for You for so long Sir, I feel I have waited for You half my life." I breathed.

"No need to wait any longer little one, I am here and you are mine for tonight at least."

He let go of me so that I could get my bag and lock my car. He bent to pick up a rucksack that was leaning against my front wheel, that He must have put down before I realised He was at my window and then put out His hand. I took it and let Him lead me to the front door of the hotel. He signed for a key at reception and we walked to the lift. As we waited His hand caressed the small of my back and as the doors open He pushed gently where His hand touched me to indicate I should go in. He was trying to make idle chatter about the drive up and the weather but my mind was racing with thoughts of what might be in the rucksack and with what events might come.

I didn't have to wait long to find out. As soon as the door of the hotel room had closed behind us, He took my bag from my shoulder and put it down along with His, He stood in front of me and His voice changed from the light easy tone in the car park and the lift to a slow sexy deliberate tone that He knows turns me to jelly and makes my cunt wet.

"What do you want from today?" He asked.

"To please You Sir," I answered in as calm a voice as I could manage.

"you have already done that little one," He said. "Just coming here, dressing as I asked and putting your hair up so neatly have all pleased me, but there is much more that you can do."

I glowed inside hearing that He was pleased with me, but I wanted the 'more' that He spoke of.

He bent down to kiss me again and this time my arms were free to wrap around his neck, and touch Him. His kiss was more passionate than before pressing our mouths together hard and His tongue explored my mouth causing me to moan slightly. He lifted my skirt uncovering my bottom as we kissed and when it was naked He squeezed each cheek of my arse in his hands. Digging His fingers into my flesh and pulling them apart causing the air to the cool my hole. Suddenly He smacked each cheek in turn and then rubbed as if to make it better. The sudden sharp pain made me jump and delicious warmth spread through my arse. He dropped my skirt to undo the zip and push it off over my hips and drooped to the floor. i brought my hands down from around His neck to try and undo the buttons on His shirt but He pushed them away.

"No little one, i want to look at you first."

And He proceeded to undo my shirt and push it off my shoulders. He cupped my breasts in His hands and rasped a thumb over my already hard nipples through my bra making me draw in breath quickly. He ran His hands down my body until they rested on my hips and pulled my pelvis to His with a jerk. i could feel His cock straining against the material of His trousers, almost as a promise of what would come later. This caused my already unsteady breathing to become even faster and more uneven. i wanted His cock inside me so badly i could barely think of anything else and now there was just two pieces of cloth separating His cock from my cunt. Almost as if He had read my mind He whispered,

"Soon my girl, soon."

I tried to kiss Him again but He moved His head just far enough that I couldn't reach, a small smile on His face. We both knew He was the one in control, but my need for His kiss, His touch, was strong. I wanted it now! I tried standing on tip toes to reach, but He moved again just a little further out of reach of my lips. He pulled the pin from my hair and looked at it carefully as my hair fell around my shoulders. He dropped it on the table beside the bed and buried a hand in my hair gripping tightly to put a halt to my task.

"Don't be so greedy little one," He said.

"Sorry Sir but I have such a hunger for You."

He pushed me away from His body slightly and turned me around so that my back was facing Him. He unhooked my bra and dropped it on the pile with the rest of my clothes. He placed His hands on my waist and stepped forward to close the gap between us. He reached around my body to hold my naked breasts in His hands and I heard a small low growl in His throat. He squeezed my breasts sinking His fingers into the warm globes and then pinched my nipples hard between His finger and thumb making me gasp and I could feel the wetness in my cunt grow.

He said that I should bend over. As I did He ran His hands down my back. Caressing His palms over my arse He slid a finger under the straps of my suspender belt that were now pulled tight over each buttock. He pulled the straps away from my skin and let go making them snap back into my flesh. I don't know why I jumped, I should have known what He would do. He pulled my buttocks apart and I felt my face blush bright red. I was not used to anyone looking at my most private opening. I heard Him lick one of His fingers and then I felt the wet digit run over my hole and move around in a small circle. I thought He was going to push it inside but He only paused there for a moment before moving further down to my freshly shaven and now soaking wet cunt.

"Good girl," He said in appreciation of my smoothness, and I melted at the sound of those two words.

As His fingers reached my opening I pushed back slightly desperate to get them inside. But He pulled back removed His hands from my body completely. I gave a small moan of disappointment at losing His touch and He spanked me hard. An audible ouch passed my lips.

"Be patient!"

He instructed me to sit down on the bed facing the arm chair that was in the room. I sat on the bed while He fetched His rucksack and put it down next to the chair. I had forgotten about that until now and suddenly wondered what was inside it again. He came and sat next to me and pushed me to lie down on the bed, told me to bring my knees up and put my feet flat on the bed. The heels of my boots sunk into the mattress. He pushed my knees apart so that my cunt was completely exposed. I could feel the cool air on the heat and wetness of my cunt. Then He reached for something I didn't know what until it touched my skin. It was the pin from my hair. It was so cold as He trailed it slowly across my stomach and down my body. It wasn't particularly sharp. It was about the thickness of the inside of a biro with a blunt point on one end and a flattened spiral on the other, but it could do damage if used carelessly. As He went lower He must have seen the panic in my eyes.

"Trust me" He said simply.

Holding the sharper end in his hand, He pushed the thin metal gently against my clit and rolled it from side to side; the hardness and cold making me gasp and moan. My clit began to throb and I felt an orgasm building inside my cunt. I think He must have felt it too because He stopped and said,

"Not yet slut."

He went to sit in the chair and said,

"Touch yourself for me slut. I want to see you masturbate, but only do what I tell You and don't cum unless I say so. Understand?"

"Yes Sir."

I lay there with my legs apart, and put a hand on my cunt. I could feel the juices coming from within.

"Put one finger inside."

I put a single finger in my cunt and moved it around a little.

"Did I say you could move it around slut?"

"No Sir I am sorry."

"Take it out and put it in your mouth," He said in a sharper tone.

I put my wet finger in my mouth tasting my juices, my cunt felt so desperate to be filled and to be touched I could hardly stand it.

"Will You do as I say this time?"


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
16-03-2008, 09:22 PM
I nod as best I can.

"Ok we will start again. Put a finger in your cunt."

I brought my hand back down and put it back inside my cunt not moving it this time.

"Now move it in and out slowly."

I did as instructed. It felt so good to have something inside my cunt at last.

"Put a second one in slut." He said.

I joined my middle two fingers together and slowly fucked my cunt with them. I was losing myself in the sensation of touching myself while He watched.

"Back to Your mouth," He said suddenly bringing me back to reality.

What had I done wrong? I couldn't think what I had done and then catching His eye, I realised He just want me to suck my wetness from my fingers for His amusement.

"Now put them back and get them really wet for me."

I reached back down to my cunt and pushed them in as far as I could, trying to get them really wet.

"Good girl, now rub that wetness over your clit slut."

Again I was losing myself in His voice, unable to think about anything but His instructions and what He wanted from me. I rubbed my fingers firmly over my clit moving them around slowly and deliberately. I wanted it to be His fingers working my clit and as I thought about it I could feel the need to cum building in my groin again. My breathing was getting more ragged and low guttural groans came from my throat.

"Don't cum girl," He warned.

"Please Sir," I begged Him.

"Not yet my slut."

Suddenly He was standing between my knees leaning over me and pushing a large vibrator into my cunt as I fingered my clit.

"Cum now slut," He said as He drove the vibe deep inside me.

I couldn't hold on any more and the orgasm ripped through my body. my cunt spasmed on the intruder inside and my body shook.

"Thank You Sir," I managed to say through my uneven breaths.

I hadn't noticed before but He was naked, He must have undressed while He had been watching. He removed the vibe from my cunt and dropped it on the bed next to us. He kissed me hard, His naked body pressed against mine. His cock seemed to hover over my cunt, so close as if He was deliberately teasing. I wanted Him inside me so badly I could taste it.

"Please Sir I need You inside me," I pleaded.

"How much do You want it slut?"

"I need it so much Sir; it is the only thing I can think about."

He took my wrists in each of His hands and held them down on the bed. He smiled at me and put the tip of His cock on the entrance of my cunt. If I just raised my hips I could have it, I thought. But i simply asked again,

"Please Sir."

Slowly He worked His cock inside my cunt and it felt so good to be filled by Him at last. He moved in and out of my cunt a few times and asked,

"Is that what You wanted little one?"

"Oh God yes! Thank You Sir."

But then He took it away left my cunt empty and yearning for Him. He climbed up onto the bed and knelt beside my head. I opened my mouth in anticipation, waiting for Him to slide His cock between my lips. Pushing a hand under my head He grabbed a handful of my hair and lifted my mouth to His cock. He pushed it into my mouth and onto my waiting tongue. I closed my mouth around it and sucked His cock deep into my mouth. I felt His hand on my cunt as I sucked Him. His fingers touched and teased my clit until I thought I would cum again. His cock thrust deeper making me gag a little, as it hit the back of my throat, but the feeling of Him fucking my throat as He touched my cunt was overwhelming. Occasionally He would bring His hand up and put it on my throat to feel His cock inside. All the time He was holding my gaze, looking deep into my eyes.

"Do you want to cum little one? You know You can't cum without permission so why don't You just ask," He teased, knowing I could not say anything with His cock filling my mouth and throat. He pulled out of my throat and I felt His cock pulse as He came and filled my mouth with His hot sweet cum. I swallowed it down greedily and sucked hard to drain every last precious drop from Him. He removed His cock from my mouth and I thanked Him for His gift as He climbed down off the bed.

He told me to move up the bed so that I was lying with my head on the pillows.

"Close your eyes." He instructed.

I closed them immediately and I heard Him fetching something from His bag. He placed a blindfold over my eyes and tied it firmly. The loss of my sight made my other senses keener. The sound of His breathing and scent of His body became magnified in my mind. He pulled on my hands placing them above my head, my arms out stretched. I felt His hands run down the length of my body until He reached my knees and then I heard the unmistakeable sound of a zip as He undid my boots, one by one, and removed them. Gripping my ankles He pushed my legs up so that my knees were at my breasts and my feet were above my head. Something soft and light floated over my stomach and breasts. He pulled the material over my face and it caressed up my arms. He tied the silk around my left wrist and lifting it, bound it to my ankle. He repeated this with my other wrist and ankle so that my cunt was fully exposed for Him. He moaned appreciatively.

I jumped slightly as something pressed against my arse. It was a small vibrating plug and He pushed it in as far as it would go and switched it on. The vibrations in my arse sent shivers of pleasure up and down my spine making me moan softly. Then I felt what I had been longing for, His cock entered me. He held my ankles and fucked long and deep inside, working up to a faster rhythm. He pushed so hard inside that it made my whole body jerk with each thrust. I knew He could feel the vibrations from my arse as He fucked me. my cunt gripped Him not wanting to let Him go this time, but He didn't withdraw as He had done before. He continued to pound my hungry cunt. He put a finger on my clit and rubbed it at a pace to match His fucking. I could not hold on any longer. The vibe in my arse, His cock in my cunt and His finger working my clit made me feel I would explode.

"Sir I beg You please, i need to cum. I am not going to be able to hold on and I don't want to cum without permission. Please say that I can."

"Are you sure slut?" He asked me.

I was confused so I simply said yes.

"Then yes slut, you may cum now."

And with such relief I felt my cunt spasm and as the hot wave of orgasm exploded inside me and swept over my quivering body. The walls of my cunt pulsated around His cock and seconds later I felt His cum join mine inside my cunt as He let out a long groan of ecstasy. He withdrew from inside me and said,

"you wanted to cum slut so now you will cum until you beg for it to stop."

He picked up the larger vibe that was still lying on the bed. He turned it on and pushed it against my still throbbing clit. Almost immediately another orgasm coursed through my body. my breathing was so erratic and heavy but He didn't let up He pushed the vibe inside and fucked my cunt with it and then brought it back to my clit causing me to cum again. it was more painful than pleasurable by then but He didn't stop. He kept alternating the vibe between fucking my cunt and pressing it hard on my clit forcing me to cum over and over. I was powerless to do any thing about it in my tied state. my body was exhausted and I felt I couldn't possibly cum any more.

"Please stop Sir I can't," was about all I could manage to gasp between orgasms.

"Just one more," He teased cruelly.

He took the vibe off my clit and put it down for a second and I thought He was going to stop, but He had said one more. He pushed a couple of fingers inside my soaking wet cunt and then added a couple more until He had all four inside me. He thrust these in and out a few times before tucking in His thumb and pushing slowly but firmly until His hand disappeared inside. Making a fist inside my cunt He pumped it hard, His knuckles pushing on my g-spot. I felt so stretched with the plug still in my arse as He fisted my cunt. It made me feel as if I was going to wet myself. He picked up the vibe and ground it hard into my tender clit again.

"Cum now slut," He ordered.

A sudden gush of juices squirted out over His arm and I nearly blacked out at the strength and length of the orgasm that racked through me.

He slowly removed His hand from my now gapping hole and took the vibrating plug out of my arse. He untied my hands from my ankles and I turned onto my side curling myself into a ball. my body ached and I felt as though I could sleep forever. He climbed up beside me and tucked His warm body in close behind mine. His hands ran over my sore limbs and over my breasts. He touched every inch of my body and then over my face, removing the cover from my eyes. He kissed my hair.

"Good girl, sleep now" He whispered softly into my ear.

He laid His head down next to mine, holding me close to Him. I closed my eyes and drifted off As He pulled the cover over us.


The End


Thanks For All Your Support !!! :D ;)

teebs_darklord
17-03-2008, 07:33 AM
Bro,

Solid stories everytime...:D

U the Master Story Teller...:p

birdie8819
17-03-2008, 07:59 AM
Bro,

Solid stories everytime...

U the Master Story Teller...

Bro dun like dat say leh , all these stories I found on the net one .......kekekekeke , so when you coming back to post all your wonderful stories with pictures one . :p

Rinnai
17-03-2008, 08:12 PM
Sex maid ( Part 1)

Its been about a month since I met Ashley in person. We have talked on the web for quite some time. Sometimes we talk about regular things, sometimes we talk about how we feel about each other, and sometimes we even talk about sex. One time I remember telling her if Stacey just wanted to be friends then I would come for her even if she had a husband. I kept my word.

Stacey told me she just wanted to remain friends, and the truth is it kinda made me happy. I got on the next flight down to Florida after Ashley gave me her home address. The flight lasted about 2 or 4 hours since I had to go to Buffalo, NY. Soon after I arrived I got to my hotel. Ashley was only a few days away from graduation which meant I was going to be around for a major event in her life. That was four years ago.

Now we live together in Virginia. Our house is on the beach front and its only about 40 yards from the edge of the ocean. Ashley likes it more than I do, not that I don't like it. She stays at home mostly until she gets hired at a law firm as a prosecutor. I know I've told her she doesn't have to get a job, and she knows that. I make more than enough money as it is. Maybe she just gets bored, I don't see how. You see, although we didn't have a baby yet, we did have an addition to the family about 2 months ago.

When we talked on the internet, sometimes we would fantasize about having a sex slave. Well we didn't want a ?slave' so to speak. So we decided to find a girl who was willing to be a slave but we told her she wouldn't be treated like dirt. I call her our ?sex maid'. She cleans and cooks, looks after the house when we are out, and she even drives us places. Her other duties are to cater to our every sexual urge. I know Ashley hardly has our maid do anything for her, unless she is in the mood. I however like to have her take care of me when I'm horny and Ashley isn't in the mood.

Our maid is about 5'4; she has long, straight red hair that I absolutely adore. Her body is well put together, and she is even a nice lady. Ashley and I have had several 3ways with her. I have no issue with it since Maria is infertile. I have sympathy for her but she says she doesn't want children of her own. Maria is the maids name by the way.
She is bisexual which I love. Ashley isn't to fond of it but I love to watch Maria eat her out. It turns me on.

But let me tell you about last night. It was a quite night, cool summer breeze outside; the stars shimmered in the sky, and the moon shown bright right at the edge of the sea. It was only a crescent but it's the brightest crescent I've ever seen. I'd say it was around 9o'clock at night. I was out side staring at the sky and its beauty. Maria had just come outside. She was wearing a French maid's outfit; I couldn't help but smile at her. She sat down next to me. ?CJ, may I ask you something?" Maria said to me. I shrugged my shoulders ?Sure, what's going on?". ?Well?I just wanted to know why you stare at the sky at night." I couldn't help but laugh. When I collected myself I told her ?Well Maria I was raised on the country side, I've always stared at these stars." Then Ashley came outside and sat behind me, her legs split, chest on my back.


?Hey are you two thinking of doing something without me?" Ashley asked us. ?Well I wasn't. If Maria wanted to then yes we were. But we are just having a talk is all, why do you ask?" I replied. Maria went to stand up but I asked her to stay for a little. All three of us sat and talked about our day. Then we were quiet for a while, although I was staring at the sky, I could just tell Ashley was horny. Maria looked at us and then at the ground ?Why do you guys treat me like a friend? I'm a slave aren't I?" she asked us inquisitively. I smiled and took her hand then pulled her close. ?Because Maria, we love you." Ashley nodded then gave Maria a hug.

Maria was quiet but she had a smile on her face and a twinkle in her eye. I could tell she felt closer to us then she ever did. Although Ashley and I were married, I don't think our life would have been as good if we didn't have Maria around to keep us company. Ashley stood up with slight squeeze on my shoulder. Then she winked at me twice. I knew she wanted some action, but not with just me. I took Maria's hand then we stood up together. ?I believe the wife wants to have some fun." I said to Maria. She smiled at me softly. Then I pulled Maria in and gave her a very passionate kiss. Maria gladly received it with her tongue. After our kiss concluded, we headed out to the beach where Ashley was already naked in the ocean water.

To tease Ashley, I looked at Maria and gave her a wink. Then VERY slowly I undressed Maria. When I removed her bustier, her breasts bounced down. The cool breeze made her nipples hard instantly. Her skirt was next, followed by her hoes, heels, then finally her thong. She smiled as she undressed me on the beach. First my shirt, then shoes & socks, my jeans followed. Finally when she slid off my boxers, my cock stood at full attention about 11 ? inches in length, 2 inches wide. ?Hey you to suck you know that?" Ashley called from the water. I laughed then pointed at her and Maria with both of my hands ?No, you to suck, and good at that." Ashley gave me a naughty smile as she swam into the shore. When she stood up from the water, her body glowed in pure ecstasy. Her 30c breasts where perfect in size, and very firm, nipples hard from the water and breeze.

Together Maria and Ashley began sucking my cock. When Maria came up she would just leave my head as Ashley when down. They did this for quite some time. I loved every ounce of it. Then Ashley looked at Maria and then at me. ?You know what?" she said. ?I don't think I've ever eaten Maria out have I?" With that said. Ashley laid down on the sand. Maria strattled her head and then Ashley had began tongue fucking Maria. Maria tilted her head back then forward to my cock. She began sucking on it slowly till she caught her rhythm.

Her tongue slide on the bottom of my cock while her teeth lightly grazed the top. I couldn't believe how good it felt, it was the first time she had done that time. I held Maria's hair, which ran down to her ass when she was standing up. Maria began moaning when Ashley had used teeth on her. Maria was loving it, for the first time I looked down and saw Ashley's face buried in-between a girls legs instead of mine. It made me that much hotter. I grabbed Maria's head and began fucking her mouth.

Maria had gagged quite a few times. But I felt her begin to clench her teeth. I knew she was about to cum. Ashley's tongue was working its wonders. Soon I released Maria's head. She had grabbed my cock and began jerking on it while her juices had spewed all over Ashley's face. She got out from under Maria then stood next to me. I licked off her face while I felt my own orgasm building. Maria had put my cock in her mouth once again and began sucking it so hard it felt like she forced my cum out of my cock. My load had burst in her mouth. She swallowed it willingly then licked my cock clean.

Next Ashley laid me down on the sand. Then she put Maria on me. It was a 69 position. I began eating Maria out while Maria plunged my hard cock deep into her throat. Then Ashley walked behind Maria and began fingering her ass. One finger at first, then two, then using both hands she had 3 fingers in her ass. Maria was moaning into my cock. The vibrations from her throat made my cock begin to pulse. It gagged Maria but she never removed her head from my dick. I could tell Ashley was horny as hell but she was being patient for some reason.

Ashley then pulled her fingers out of Maria's ass then walked up to Maria's front. She instructed her to lick her fingers clean. While Maria was busy with Ashley's fingers, Ashley had began sucking on my cock. Ashley writhed her tongue all over my hard dick. I couldn't believe how hungrily she was sucking. Never had I ever had a blowjob this good. When Maria had finished with Ashley's fingers she moved to a strattled position over my head. The next thing I knew I was exploding inside of Ashley's mouth. She to swallowed my molten cargo. Maria was getting ready to explode when Ashley got down on top of me and began licking Maria's clit. Her orgasm was that much harder this time around. Her hot juice was leaking out of her pussy. Ashley and I licked it clean. Then Ashley smiled at us with a wickedly naughty smile. She told me to lay down again, which I did. She climbed on top of my dick then laid down on top of me. Then Ashley looked up at Maria. ?Maria, I want you to eat my ass out." She said then looked at me. ?And you better make me cum hard."

Maria knelt down and began licking her asshole while I slowly pumped her pussy. Soon I sped up to where I had hit her pussy's depth repeatedly. Maria had fingered Ashley's ass then began shoving her tongue inside of her ass. I was laying into her pussy now. She was getting everything I had to offer. Maria put a finger from each hand in her ass and stretched it out. Then her tongue went deeper inside her tight ass hole. Ashley was moaning in ecstasy. I could feel her grip on my shoulders tighten telling me to keep going. My cock continued to beat her pussy raw while Maria was eating her little ass out with a passion. In a few minutes Ashley snapped her head back as she came so hard I felt her pussy nearly crush my cock in-between her muscle walls.

Rinnai
17-03-2008, 08:13 PM
Sex maid ( Part 2)

She laid on me limp, but I hadn't had enough of her just quite yet. Maria laid on the sand as I put Ashley on top of her. ?Eat her pussy good, there's still plenty of juice for you." I say catching my breath. After Maria had begin eating her out, I took my cock and shoved it deep inside her ass with one good push. It was already stretched and lubed from Maria's anal feast. I heard Ashley let out a small yelp, but I knew she liked being fucked from the back. I continued to bury my dick inside her little tight ass. Maria's tongue twisted around in Ashley like a small tornado. Ashley was already breathing hard again.

Maria started using teeth on Ashley. Then she slid a finger inside of her while she persisted to eat her out. Ashley's orgasm was quickly rebuilding. My dick was deep inside of her ass. I was also near my climax. I pumped her little hole with everything I had. Ashley once again began to moan loudly. Her ass tensed around my dick. I buried my cock inside her hole and worked in circles. Maria was hard at work with her pussy, since I had been pushing her back and forth. Then Ashley's pussy burst out a hot rush of cum onto Maria's face. My dick was about to explode in Ashley. I pulled out and had them lay next to one another. I jerked my dick off till it exploded onto their faces. My knee's gave out on me as I hit the sand, my cock drained. Ashley laid next to Maria breathing heavy. Maria was also breathing quite profusely. I looked up at the sky with a smile.

Maria turned to Ashley and licked her face clean. Ashley returned the favor. They cleaned each other off with their tongues then stood up. They helped me up and we sat in the shore of the beach. The waves cooling our hot bodies off. I put my arms around the two girls and laid down, the water only came up to my chest area. I kissed Ashley, then Maria, then they kissed each other. ?I love you girls" I said quietly letting my eyes close. Maria kissed my cheek and rested her head on the left side of my chest. ?I love you to." Ashley said resting her head on the right side of my chest. We stayed there for the night relaxing. When we were finally ready to go inside Maria looked at us then smiled ?I love both of you" she said giving us a hug. Then Ashley and I usually sleep in our own room. But tonight, we slept with Maria.

Rinnai
17-03-2008, 08:17 PM
Tina's Surprise ( Part 1 )

One afternoon two friends and I had been chatting online using an instant messenger. My name online was Slayerz, but my real name is Mike. Sean and Keith are my friends names. We had decided to go out that night to this club we read about in the paper. The article read:

?GRAND OPENING ? The night club recently constructed on 3rd and Oak is finally opening. The entrance fee is $10. There will be a DJ from opening till 6 am. Also there is a bar on both the upper and lower levels. The upper level holds a sports bar, the lower level holds the dance floor as well as a bar. Come as early as possible, we expect to sell out available slots quickly.?

Within an hour we met at the club?s doors. I could not believe how long the line was. Lucky for us Sean knew the bouncer at the door, he owed Sean for something, I?m not sure what though. With Sean it was best not to know what he did in his spare time. Anyway, Sean guided us to the front door where the bouncer pointed at us. ?You three are on the VIP list, go around to the left side of the building.? We did as instructed and to my surprise there was a woman waiting for us.

She had on a very high skirt and a tube top on. Her heels were at least 2 ? inches high with matching hoes on. Her hair was just a little past shoulder length and just a bit curly. I looked her up and down. Beautiful. I couldn?t believe her boobs though, not to big, not to small, just right and perky at that. ?Sean and friends?? she said to us flirtatiously. I?m pretty sure we all smiled at her. ?Yes,? we replied in unison as she opened the door. ?Go on in? she said with her arm extended as an invitation.

When we entered the room there was a mini bar for us on the left side of the room. On the right was a small dance floor that could support about 10 dancers. Next to the dance floor was a large Juke-Box with at least 400 songs on it, mostly newer. The center wall were two white swaid couches sitting right next to each other. In front of the couches was a large screen TV. Miscellaneous Paintings were on the wall but when we looked to the other side of the room there was a large, clear sliding door that lead to a balcony. Outside we could see people dancing. It was the lower level.

The girl walked in from outside and smiled at us again. ?So you guys can go outside and dance if you?d like, just don?t forget your key cards by the bar. Also you can bring any one back as long as you don?t exceed 20 people.? Keith asked her if she was staying. She replied ?Well I can but first I have some things to do, I?ll be back in ? hour ok?? she winked at us and left after that.

I walked over to the bar looking for a drink. I, myself am not a big beer drinker so I was looking for a ginger-ale. I looked over at Sean and Keith to see if they wanted anything. They were looking for a song, and soon found it as well. It was some kind of techno but it made me wanna dance a lot. I brought Sean a Miller Lite, and Kieth a Coors. We toasted to a dudes night out then walked over to the door.

We looked around a bit, seeing lots of cute girls all over the place. Sean decided to go out for a bit, as did Keith. I told them I was going to stay here for a bit and wait for our guest. They nodded but still tried to get me to go. I told them if she wasn?t here in ? an hour I?d be right out. Keith put a hand on my shoulder ?Hey that?s fine but there are a ton of hotties out there so I?m out of here? he said. ?Likewise,? Sean said as they grabbed their keys and left. I sat on the couch and looked out the door at the sea of people dancing.

Oddly I turned on the TV and started watching the history channel. Don?t as me why but that?s what I did. After watching the second half of modern marvels I turned off the TV and stood up. ?Well? I said to myself, ?Its been a half hour, I?d better go out there.? Just as I grabbed my key she walked in the room and closed the door behind her. She locked the door then walked over and sat on a stool at the bar. ?Are you leaving without me?? she said with puppy eyes. ?Well I didn?t plan on leaving when you got back, but I told the guys if you weren?t back in a ? hour I?d join them out there.? I answered.

Rinnai
17-03-2008, 08:19 PM
Tina's Surprise ( Part 2)

She smiled at me ?Wanna fix me a drink bar tender?? she said with another wink. I walked behind the bar smiling back at her. ?Sure,? I said, ?what would you like Miss.? Her eyes floated to the ceiling in thought. ?Oh I know? she said enthusiastically. Just then she got a naughty smile on her face. ?How about a shot of cum?? she said looking at me seductively. I stared back half amazed but then smiled ?Oh really?? I said assuming she was just joking. Turns out she wasn?t. ?Yes,? she said, ?I would, make sure its nice and hot.?

I looked at her then picked up a shot glass. ?Just a second, we seem to be out of it here, I?ll check the back. My mind was absolutely lost. What kind of girl would actually do something like that. When I got to the restroom I set the glass on the counter, unzipped my pants then masturbated for about 2 minutes. My cock had shot out enough to fill the shot glass. I walked back out and set it on the bar. ?There it is, nice n? hot for ya,? I said with a wink of my own. She smiled then lifted the shot glass ?Why thank you,? she said right before she downed the shot glass and licked it clean. ?Mmmm, that was a great mixture.? She said to me with a smile. ?Oh, my name is Tina.? She said holding a hand out. I reach out and shook her hand. ?My name is Mike, pleased to meet you.? I said.

I walked out from the bar and sat next to her. Tina looked at me and smiled ?Did I shock you?? she said. ?Very much so.? I replied. ?Do you always get a shot of cum from your bar tender?? I asked. ?No? she replied, ?Just the cute ones.? We sat and talked for an hour. The guys walked in shortly after. ?Hey she came back, we were wondering were you were.? I smiled at them ?She came back and we had some drinks and talked?. ?Yes we did? she continued, ?and it was fun, but I feel bad cause we left you guys out?. ?Oh?? the said together. ?And why is that?? Keith replied to her. Tina stood up ?Well if you guys could take me to a house, I?ll show you?? We were all shocked but we all agreed, she was going to my house.

Keith drove us to my house. We got out and walked into my living room. ?Oh my this is a beautiful house!? she said in awe. ?Hey I have to go to the restroom,? Keith said. I had to go to. We walked up the steps to find Sean already in the restroom. Tina followed us up ?You all have to go to the bathroom?? She said surprised. ?Apparently,? I said scowling at the door. When Sean opened the door Keith and I ran him over getting in, but Keith beat me to the bowl. The door shut behind us and we were all in the bathroom. Keith had started to piss as I hopped a bit behind him then turned and saw her standing there.

?What the!? I said a little loud. ?Why on earth are you in here with us?? I said puzzled. Keith turned his head and started to hurry ?What on earth? he said, ?Man I?m not near done!? he cried while he hurried. ?Oh come on!? I yelled at him. Tina walked over and un did my pants then dropped to her knees. ?Piss in my mouth Mike.? She said. ?What?!? I said shocked yet again. She grabbed dick and shoved it in her mouth and I could tell I had no choice. I started to piss but it was slow, but it eventually sped up. When I was done she stood up, ?So boys?I?m like super horny, and your all pretty cute. Not to mention there is a whirl pool hot tub right there. Why don?t you all get naked with me and you can share me?? she said dropping her tube top. She turned the water on and then her skirt fell down. Next to go was her heels and hoes, then lastly her panties.

She got in the hot tub then looked back at us ?Are you guys shy? Or do I just not get you up?? Honestly I couldn?t be harder. I was the first to undress and join her. But soon enough the guys followed and we were all in the hot tub. ?So boys,? she said looking at us ?I loveee it when all my holes are filled? Can you help be out?? We looked at her then at each other. ?Well I?m alright with it as long as we don?t have to do each other.? The guys nodded to show the agreed with me. ?Mike,? she said getting up. ?please sit there.? She sat her tight ass right on my rock hard cock. I could feel her ass muscles convulse around my dick as she continued to press down on me. When I was finally close to all in her she told Keith to fill her pussy. Keith did just that and she moaned loudly as her pussy and ass were both stretched and full. Next she looked at Sean. She told him to get somewhat on the edge where she could suck him off.

When we were all finally in position the crazy sex began. Her moaning only grew louder and louder. Her ass came down harder and harder with every hump. I could feel my cock harden every time she came down on it. I reach up and grabbed her breasts. I pinched her nipples hard, twisting them slightly then continued to squeeze her soft breasts with my hands. Keith was pounding her pussy. I could feel him nail her every time she came down on me. I looked up and saw her deep throating Sean?s cock. Every last inch of him was consumed by her mouth. About 5 minutes later I could feel my self ready to blow. I grabbed her hips and held her steady. Together Keith and I had begun drilling her with everything we had. I felt a hot liquid run down onto my dick and I knew she had cum. Just then I exploded in her tight ass.

Keith?s face tensed for a moment and I could tell he came as well. Her head left Sean?s dick and cum hung from his dick to her mouth. I was breathing heavy but my dick was still hard and pulsing in her ass. She was nearly out of breath. We all caught our breath and she started humping my cock again Keith and Sean switched positions. Once again we began fucking her with everything we had. I did not believe how tight her ass still was. It was like something was compressing my hard cock, almost like a circular vice or something. Within about 10 minutes we all came again. This time she had climbed off of me and sad down in the whirlpool. She looked at Keith and smiled. ?I?d suck you off any day.? She said with a smile.

I stood up and to my surprise my cock was still hard. I noticed my cock was bigger than both Sean?s and Keith?s. What an ego boost that was. She finally caught her breath then looked at us ?Well that was fun guys, thanks.? I shrugged ?I didn?t know we were done, did you guys?? They smiled and said ?Nope.? We all got out and headed to the guest room.

There we repeated our actions. She was in doggy style. Keith was under her in her pussy. Sean filled her ass up while I rammed my cock down her throat. We fucked her non-stop for another half hour. Never switching positions, never letting up, we straight up nailed her. I gagged her a few times and I could tell when she came because when she did she started to use teeth. I came about 4 times more. Not sure about the other guys, I was to concentrated on her mouth.

When we finally got done Keith and Sean had got dressed and left. I got up and looked at her as she caught her breath. There was some cum on her face from me. Also, there was cum drizzling out of her ass. Her pussy still had a gaping hole from being fucked so much. She rolled over on her back when she finally caught her breath and smiled. ?Gosh I don?t think I?ve been fucked so good ever? She said with her eyes closed. ?Your welcome to stay the night,? I said, ?You can get a shower in the morning if you?d like.? She nodded ?That sounds very nice. Will you be joining me?? She asked with a smile, ?I want some more of that cock of yours tomorrow.?

End.

Rinnai
17-03-2008, 08:22 PM
Elevator Story ( Part 1)

I had stopped at the mall on my way home from work on a Friday night to
buy _Half Life 5._ After I parked in the garage under the apartment
building where I lived, there were a few people waiting for the elevators.
I'd seen them in the building before, but I didn't pay much attention to
them; I just couldn't wait to start slaughtering alien invaders again. As
it was, I had a boner fantasizing about _Gordon Freeman,_ the hero of the
game, getting it on with _Alyx Vance,_ his female sidekick. I was sure
glad that I was wearing baggy jeans!

My guy friends tell me that I'm never going to meet a girl hiding out in
my apartment playing video games, but I'm such a dweeb when it comes to
women. I'd already wasted too much of my life trying to meet women in
clubs; after the umpteenth put-down from asking a woman to dance or
something, I said, "Never more!" And even reputable dating services are
more interested in bleeding you for every last cent than in helping you
find a perfect match.

The elevator in front of me opened, so I was the first one in. Three
short Chinese women and a married couple followed me in. As the door
started to close, someone out in the lobby called out, "Hold it!"

Someone grabbed the door to make it open again. An elderly couple
started dragging some kind of upright chest of drawers in. I backed up
against the wall, as did one of the Chinese women.

Another of the Chinese women backed up, pressing her body against the
one backed against the wall, to let the old folks in with their dresser.
Then, as the old folks squeezed in, the Chinese woman standing in front of
me backed into me and pressed her back snugly against me. She didn't look
at me or say a word. Oh man! I could feel my boner pressing into her ass
crack.

The elevator started to rise. I prayed that the Chinese girls and the
old folks lived on an upper floor. The elevator stopped on the 13th floor
and the couple squeezed past the old folks to get out, and I figured that
the thrill was over. Yet, it was still a tight squeeze with the old folks
and their chest; the girl leaning against me didn't move off me.

Then the old folks got off on the 19th floor and struggled their chest
out of the elevator. The two other Chinese girls separated, but the one
leaning against me didn't move. Hey, maybe she was into leaning against
me!

We rode up to the 23rd floor. As the other two girls started to leave
the elevator, the one leaning against me said something to them in Chinese.
The three of them talked back and forth a few times in Chinese. Then one
of the other Chinese women looked at me and said, "Do you need glove?"

_Huh?_ Then, while I was wondering what she meant, the other reached
into her purse and handed the girl leaning against me some small items
wrapped in foil. I gasped when I saw the brand. She had handed her some
rubbers. _Holy shit!_

That one Chinese girl and I rode alone up to my floor, her still leaning
up against me snugly. In the quiet, I could feel her heart beating and I
could feel her back flexing as she breathed in and out.

When the door opened at my floor, she got off me and walked to the door
and waited. I followed her out of the elevator, and said, "Hi!"

She said something in Chinese and waited again.

I thought I knew where this was going, what with the rubbers and all,
but now I wasn't sure. How could anything happen if she didn't speak
English?

I started to walk down the hallway toward my apartment, then she stepped
in front of me and looked up at me, neither smiling nor frowning.

"I don't know what you want," I said.

She said something in Chinese and waited, watching me intently.

This was getting too freaky. I walked around her, toward my door, and
she followed me into my apartment.

I dropped the plastic _GameGo_ bag containing the game on my coffee
table and said, "My name is Gary. What's yours? Would you like something
to eat or drink? Sit and talk? Watch a movie, maybe?"

She grabbed my wrist and slapped the packets of rubbers into my hand,
then stared up at me with a blank expression. So, okay, I can take a hint
after it's been pounded into me by a 20-ton steam hammer.

I looked at her closely for the first time. She looked to be about my
age, or maybe a couple of years younger; she had short black straight hair
with bangs over her face in what I assume was the traditional Chinese
style; and had the most beautiful brown eyes. But she had the figure of a
pencil; I could hardly see a chest on her. Still, she was really, really
cute!

I took her hand and led her into my bedroom. Frankly, though, I was
terrified; I was about to fuck a girl who I had just met less than 10
minutes ago, and I didn't even know her name. We couldn't even communicate
with each other, for sakes!

We stared at each other, her with her blank expression. What, exactly,
did she expect me to do to get things started? She pointed at my hand
holding the rubbers and said something in Chinese.

"Yeah, these are rubbers," I said absently.

She walked up and snuggled against me, resting her head against my
chest. So I put my arms around her and held her tightly. My boner, still
hard, was pressing into her crotch.

I reached up and started stroking her soft black hair behind her head.

"Mmmmmm," she cooed and put her arms around me too.

We stood like that for nearly a minute before she looked up at me. I
leaned down and kissed her. She welcomed my kiss with open mouth.

While we kissed, I ran my fingertips up and down her spine, outside her
colorful blouse, feeling the bump of her bra between her shoulder blades.

We broke the kiss, both of us panting. I looked down at her, and she
unbuttoned the top button of her blouse and waited. I dropped the rubbers
on my lamp table next to my bed and reached up and fingered the next button
of her blouse for a moment before I unbuttoned it, then I paused. She
unbuttoned the next button and waited. I unbuttoned the fourth button. We
alternated like that until her blouse was hanging loosely on her shoulders.
I hesitated, then pulled the collar of her blouse loose. She raised her
arms up as if expecting me to remove it from her, so I did. Then I tossed
it on the bed.

Then she unhooked one hook from her bra, the kind that hooks in the
front. I almost knew she wanted me to unhook the other one, but I was so
nervous. After waiting for a few moments, she unhooked the second hook
also.

I reached up to her shoulder and touched the strap. She spread her arms
out, inviting me to remove it. I picked up both straps on my hands and
slowly slid them out over her shoulders and let her bra fall to the floor.

I stared at her tiny breasts. Her nipples wee but little red pimples.

She cupped one of her breasts in her hand and said something in Chinese.

Rinnai
17-03-2008, 08:24 PM
Elevator Story ( Part 2)

"You're so beautiful," I said. "I wish I knew your name."

She reached up behind my head and pulled my face down to her chest. I
had to lean down quite far since she was so much shorter. I licked one of
her nipples, drawing an immediate "Ohhhhh!" from her.

I sat on the bed and pulled her to me. With her standing up to the bed
straddling my knees, her chest was right in my face. I resumed sucking
that nipple until it grew a quarter inch inside my mouth. She pulled away
and pressed the other nipple to my lips.

With her nipples moistened and hardened, she reached down and tugged on
my shirt. I guess it was my turn next. I started to pull my tee shirt up
over my head, then she grabbed it and yanked it up and off.

I was panting so hard, and my cock was aching for release. I pulled her
onto my lap and kissed her again while I fondled her enlarged nipples.

As we kissed, I fell backward, pulling her on top of me. She broke the
kiss, climbed higher on me, and pressed her nipples, one at a time, to my
mouth for more sucking.

After a few minutes, she sat up on my lap, crushing my boner under her
ass. Then she just looked at me.

I put my hands on her thighs, rubbing outside her tight faded jeans.
She took my hands and placed them on the top edge of her jeans above the
zipper.

I paused, unbuttoned the button, then cautiously unzipped her jeans.

She crawled off me and stood, and let her jeans fall. Then she pulled
her panties down, revealing a cute little back muff between her legs.

Then, completely naked, she crawled back onto me and sat on my chest
with her back to me. _What's that?_ She had a small tattoo of a dragon in
the small of her back just above her ass crack.

With her cute little ass on my chest, she began to fuss with my zipper.
I heard the zipper open, then she shoved my jeans and BVDs down to my knees
and to my ankles. "Ohhhh!" she cooed as my cock sprang up in the open air.
I kicked my shoes off and let my jeans and BVDs drop to the floor under my
feet.

I gasped when she grabbed my cock in her hand and held it there,
squeezing it firmly, but not so tight that it hurt. Then she started to
slide backward. Her ass crawled back until she was directly over my face
with me staring into her asshole and pussy. A split second later, her full
weight was resting on my face. For a small girl, the pain was incredible.

She continued to hold my cock in her hand. She didn't stroke it or
anything, just held it tightly. The feeling was not unpleasant.

I needed to take a breath, and tapped against her thigh to suggest that
she lift up. Instead, she grabbed my wrist with her free hand and said
something in Chinese.

She squirmed a little, twisting my face, and dripping pussy juice into
my mouth. I hoped I guessed right what she wanted, for I slid my tongue up
into her soaking pussy and began licking. I fucked the hole with my tongue
a few times, then sucked her clit into my mouth.

That drew a gasp from her.

I licked her clit, drawn into my mouth with the suction of my breath. I
flicked it and played with it with my tongue while she "Oooh'ed!" and
"Aaah'ed!"

My lungs were screaming in pain for breath when she started quaking and
quivering on my face. Every lick of my tongue against her clit evoked a
shiver in her body.

I was certain that I was about to pass out when she finally fell forward
onto me, giving me a view of her anus and spit-soaked pussy.

She squeezed my head between her thighs as I stared past her ass crack
up to the ceiling. Then she took my cock into her mouth. I had been hard
and horny ever since I left the mall, and I was on a hair trigger.

No sooner had her lips slid over the head of my cock that I exploded
into her mouth. "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" I moaned and quivered with every wad
of cum that shot out the end of my cock into her throat.

My shots came farther and farther apart until I was drained.

She then crawled around and lay on top of me and snuggled her head onto
my shoulder next to mine. I wrapped my arms around her back, squeezing her
tightly as I lay there in a post orgasmic haze.

I turned to face her and kissed her, and we kissed for the next few
minutes as she lay on top of me.

When we broke the kiss, I said, "That was wonderful! Even the part
where you sat on my face was exciting! None of my old girlfriends would
ever think to do something so erotic!"

She just whispered something in Chinese and rested her chin on my
shoulder again.

Rinnai
17-03-2008, 08:25 PM
Elevator story ( Part 3)

I didn't know what to do next, so I just lay there feeling her warmth.
It felt so good, and neither of us moved, and we eventually fell asleep in
each other's arms.

Sometime during the night, I woke. She was squirming around and I
relaxed my grasp on her. She whispered something in Chinese then got out
of bed. Cest la vie, I thought. But then she got back into bed, holding
something in her hand. She was ripping that pouch with the rubber open.

"But I'm not hard right now, girl!" I said.

She gave me a knowing smile, as if she understood what I said. With
rubber in hand, she leaned onto me and put my limp member into her mouth
while straddling my head with her legs again. Once again, I was staring
into her pussy and ass between her thighs while she worked my cock with her
lips and tongue. Of course, I got hard pretty quickly, but the she sat up
on my face again, once again resting her full weight on my head.

I felt her slide the rubber onto my hard member with her nimble fingers
while I held my breath under her ass.

A moment later she lifted her ass off my face and crawled down to my
hips. Her deft fingers steered my cock in while she impaled herself on me.

Her little smile was so beautiful looking down at me while she bounced
up and down on my cock. It was so incredibly enjoyable to just lay there
while the girl did all the work fucking herself on me. I wished I knew her
name.

Her effort paid off, and I exploded into her tight pussy. We quaked in
rhythm as I shot wad after wad into her, and then as I wound down, she fell
forward onto me for a long wet mouth kiss.

We fell asleep together once again, this time with her on top of me.
That felt so good.

I don't know how she did it without waking me, but I woke alone the next
morning. Figuring that she had just gone to use the bathroom, I left
looked in, but she wasn't there. My heart sank as I wandered through my
small apartment, all alone.

Months passed, and I eventually got over her. I still thought about her
every now and again, but why should I get all mushy over some slut I did
during a one-night-stand? I thought nothing of it when my doorbell rang
just then. I still didn't know my neighbors very well, and it was usually
some just some salesman selling cable TV. I don't watch much TV; a cheap
pair of "rabbit ears" were good enough for me.

I was all set to tell the salesman where he could plug his cable
when--holy shit!--it was those three Chinese girls, including _my_ Chinese
girl. She was carrying a small suitcase. What the fuck? Counting back,
it hadn't been nine months yet, and her belly was as petite as when I
fucked her.

One of the others said in broken "Engrish," "We leave on airplane
tonight for Beijing. Not return. Chin want to stay. She like you. Want
to stay with you. She say you good fuck. Okay?"

I smiled at Chin. "Yes! I like Chin too! She can stay with me."

Chin seemed to understand without the others translating, because she
dropped her suitcase and jumped into my arms and gave me a sloppy wet kiss.


That was five years ago. We got married a year later and she got her
permanent visa. And she plans to get a job when her "Engrish" gets good
enough. We still have trouble communicating, but we love each other, and
maybe even start a family some day.

* END *

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 09:03 PM
Thanks bro Rinnai for your yummy stories . ;)

Here's one for you - The Bond


Lisa was checking email when one of those pop-up adds for an adult site came into view. She almost hit delete but instead clicked on the image. There were all different kinds of options from dvds to lingerie to toys. As she was ready to hit delete again suddenly she clicked on toys. She could not believe what she was seeing. Her conservative mind never dreamed of all that was available. As she looked through one item after another she thought of Carol and their second encounter.

Both had vowed after their first encounter never to have sex again but yesterday the vow was broken as they looked at each other's naked bodies. The first time was a bit awkward but yesterday seemed natural and sweet. Then she saw it. The toy, and she thought that she and Carol must have it, for deep inside both new their affair would continue and blossom. She put the item in the shopping cart, entered the credit card information, shipping address, and then hit submit.

The two talked to each other daily but did not allude to either meeting, yet there was a different tone in their discussions. Their talks were softer, sweeter, and less business like. They talked of romance and sexually unfulfilled lives.

The days passed when the front door bell rang. Lisa looked out the window just in time to see the UPS truck pulling down the driveway. She wondered for a moment, then it hit her, her order was here. She raced down the stairs, opened the door, took a deep breath, and looked around. Sure that no one was looking, she stooped down and retrieved the package. She laughed at herself realizing that if anyone had seen her, they would not know what was in the package.

She opened it and was immediately aroused. She put the package down and called Carol. No sooner had they two said, "Hello'" then Lisa said, "I've got something special for us."

Carol started, "What are you talking..." It was then that Carol realized that it was about their intimacy. Suddenly Carol said, "Lisa, we have got to stop this."

Lisa replied disappointedly, "What do you mean?"

Carol sensed her disappointment and said, "No, not that. I mean we need to talk about it openly. Are you inviting me over to make love with you?"

Lisa said, "Yes, please as soon as you can. And I am glad you said it. There is no sense in hiding it or not talking about it any longer. It is between us and we should no be ashamed of it. It is who we are becomming."

Carol agreed and said she would be over shortly.

Lisa put the package in her night stand and freshened up as she waited for Carol. She was just finishing putting on a new blouse when she heard Carol's car in the driveway.

She went downstairs, her heart pounding with excitement. Before Carol had arrived on the landing Lisa opened the door. The two women smiled at each other and as soon as the door closed they fell into each other's arms and kissed passionately. When the broke the kiss Lisa looked at Carol and said, "I've missed you."

Carol smiled and said, "I was always only a phone call away."

The two sat down and both were relieved to finally talk openly about their relationship. Their long friendship had evolved into sharing intimacies that neither had ever really thought of. No longer would they plan trysts under the guise of shopping trips, but now would openly talk about making love. Finally, Lisa said, "Do you have enough time to make love."

Carol smiled and said, "Of course."

Both women rose and walked up the stairs to the master bedroom. A king sized canopy bed stood in the middle of the room. Lisa had taken the liberty of lighting some candles and the room smell of lilacs. There was no hesitation as the two women disrobed, each admiring the other's body.

They climbed into bed from opposite sides and fell into each other's arms. They kissed and lips parted, tongues, explored as did hands. As they kissed, their legs intertwined, and each woman's thigh's pressed up and in to the other woman's pussy. Both women were already moist and as they kissed and caressed their moisture grew.

Lisa kissed along Carol's neck as Carol's hands moved up and down Lisa's spine. Lisa kissed along Carol's shoulders and then dropped her head to Carol's left breast. She placed a tender kiss on the hardening bud and then sucked gently on it. Carol's breathing became deep and then Lisa moved over to Carol's right breast. She nursed on each breast as Carol told her how good it felt and how lovely Lisa looked in the candlelight.

Lisa's hand slipped down, through the chestnut hair, and into the moist slit. Carol shuddered at the touch and a soft sigh escaped her lips. Carol, no longer constrained by convention, parted her legs. Lisa's middle finger into Carol's hot, steamy depths.

As Lisa fingered her, she raised her head and the two women kissed again. Sharing tongues, saliva, and breath. As they kissed Carol's hand found its way down to Lisa's blonde pussy. Her fingers pushed through the hair until she found Lisa's swollen clit. She lightly caressed the moist bud and Lisa moaned deeply into Carol's mouth. As the women kissed they drove each other on with their fingers.

Their bodies squirmed, became flushed, and covered in a sheen of perspiration. They kissed, moaned, and fingered until both reached that moment of no return. That split second where you realize that you can't go back from the edge, but merely surrender to the ultimate pleasure. They broke the kiss so they could gulp breath as they rocked up and back in orgasm. One contraction after another ripped through their pussies. One spasm after another rocked them. Both felt like they were floating away and for a few moments so overcome with sheer pleasure that they forgot where they were and what they were doing.

Finally, they both came back to earth. They looked at each, smiled, and kissed. Lisa then looked into Carol's eyes and said, "Darling, I love you."

Carol smiled and replied, "I love you back."

Lisa giggled and said, "Wait."

She rolled over and opened the bedside table. She pulled out a double headed dildo and held it up for Carol to see. Carol's eyes got large as she focused on the flesh colored piece of soft latex. Lisa held one end up and began to suck on it. Carol did the same and when both women had made the artificial phallus wet they entered the heads into each other's pussies.

Slowly, inch by inch until they were connected. Both smiled as they embraced each other. They kissed and then began to move their hips up and back. It took a while of adjusting and re-adjusting but finally they fell into a nice soft rhythm. They kissed and talked. Talked of fulfillment, of passion, of friendship and caring. They rocked up and back slowly building to yet another climax. Pushing now with intensity, both women were climbing the mountain of sexual release. Words were replaced with moans and sighs. As they grew close words returned, "Fuck me, Lisa," cried Carol.

As Lisa replied, "Yes, baby let's cum now."

No longer thinking their bodies began to respond based solely on the most primal of all instincts, the instinct of pleasure. Both drove into each other their molten liquid covering the artificial phallus. Both women came, nipples hard, pussies leaking, bodies sweating, and lungs gasping for breath.

Then as before, both women began to return to earth. Falling and landing softly. They smiled, kissed, and embraced. They lay there for a while not speaking but simply smiling and caressing. It was blissful and what both women craved. They were finding fulfillment like they never thought possible. They lay their contentedly until they slowly rose and got dressed. Leaving the artificial cock on the bed Lisa walked Carol out to her car. The two women hugged and kissed each other on the cheeks. Carol drove off as Lisa waved.

Lisa went back up to her room and retrieved the artificial cock and put the end that was in Carol into her mouth. She sucked tasting her lover's honey on the cock. She savored it and couldn't wait until they met again.


The End

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 09:05 PM
Spanish Seduction




'An escape to warmer climes' was what Lauren had said. Yes, by all means, a holiday, thought Natalie.

Amid the dreary greyness and cold of a typical winter, just the thought of it was exhilarating to her. But in the end, it turned out to be so much more than mere escape, since it involved both surrender and submission. She knew she would be surrendering herself to the sun and sand, but what she could not have predicted was that she would submit herself to a whole other realm of pleasure and experience.

Natalie had not known Lauren and her husband Blake for very long – perhaps six months – and though they got along famously, she was somewhat surprised when they asked her to join them on holiday. They were trying to convene a party of six, and rent a luxury villa on the coast of Spain for three weeks in January. Though the fee was prohibitive, the villa – which came with an ocean view, its own secluded pool, and slept as many as ten people, sharing the cost six ways made it more than affordable. At thirty-five, and recently divorced, Natalie had only to secure the time off before saying yes.

Lauren and her husband had been just the couple for her, post divorce: charming and worldly, they took delight in introducing her to new people and experiences. Their party was to be rounded out by another couple – Jessica and Gabriel – and another single woman, Rachel. All were in their mid thirties to early forties and pleasant company. Rachel's decision to join them had sealed it for Natalie. Rachel was a beautiful woman who she especially liked and was also single.

They arrived from their long flight, weary but excited, and quickly settled in to the palatial luxury of their villa.

Though conservative and somewhat shy by nature, in the spirit of European 'l'esprit ouvert', Natalie had purchased several quite daring bikinis prior to her trip. She was, by all accounts, a beautiful, voluptuous woman, and endowed with a figure capable of piquing the libidos of most men. She was also extremely endowed in the more typical sense of the word: her ample-sized bras supported a magnificent pair of firm, buoyant breasts that were difficult to disguise at the best of times, let alone in a bikini swimsuit top.

On their first day, the six of them had only to walk twenty metres or so downhill from their villa perch to take advantage of the incredible vista of white sand beach and turquoise waters. Rachel, less inhibited than Natalie, matter-of-factly stripped off her t-shirt and beach wrap to reveal a slender, bikini-clad figure that was beautiful in its own right. Though less busty than Natalie, Rachel's slim, shapely frame looked stunning in her tiny, white string swimsuit. Suddenly feeling a little bashful, and having lost some of her earlier resolve to be daring, Natalie stripped down to her own skimpy bikini. Lauren and Jessica gushed at how hot the two of them looked in their swimsuits. Blake and Gabriel, perhaps thinking it wise to refrain from gushing in front of their wives, admired their travel companion's bodies in silence.

They passed the day happily: soaking up the sun, taking occasional dips in the warm ocean water, and supplementing their feeling of lazy contentment with glasses of chilled sangria. By the time they returned to the villa and finished preparing a lavish meal together, they were feeling no pain.

During dinner, Gabriel mentioned that he'd learned of a beautiful nude beach only a short walk along the beach from their villa, and that they should all pay a visit the following day.

"It's supposed to be quite idyllic," he said with a teasing smirk, "very beautiful and very secluded".

Natalie found herself blushing and both she and Jessica said they didn't want to go. The rest of them seized on the idea enthusiastically and tried to convince the two holdouts. With much prodding, Natalie and Jessica finally relented and agreed to go; the former hoping that it was sangria-induced courage, and that by tomorrow morning they'd have all changed their minds.

They spent the rest of the evening scattered about the quiet, candle-lit villa, savouring the lush, scented ocean air and each other's company. Perhaps it was the sangria, or a day amongst sand, suntan lotion, and scantily-clad bodies, or a combination of everything, but the two married couples became quite openly amorous with each other, and Natalie and Rachel decided to enjoy a moonlight swim in the ocean together and leave the lovers alone to their libidos.

The two women enjoyed a refreshing dip in the warm, tranquil waters before spreading out their towels on the soft sand. The air and the sand beneath them were still hot from the day's sun. Natalie giggled in agreement when Rachel observed that it felt lovely on the bum. They both lay back on their elbows and looked at the stars; silhouettes of the occasional tropical bird crossing their line of vision.

Rachel reached inside her beach bag, withdrew a joint and lit it. She inhaled deeply and offered it to Natalie. Natalie, who had never smoked marijuana in her life, was desperate not to seem unworldly to her friend, whom she liked more and more. Nervously, she took the joint and did her best to mimic what Rachel had done. The smoke in her lungs made her cough, and Rachel smiled. They talked and talked, passing the joint back and forth and inhaling the potent smoke until it was done. Natalie even began to master it, but they both giggled when Rachel made her confess that she'd never done it before. With the combination of a day's sun, alcohol, and the newly experienced, marijuana, Natalie felt a glorious mind-altering euphoria envelope her. She returned Rachel's warm, attentive smile.

"I hope you don't mind my saying so," said Rachel, "but your breasts are incredible".

"Thank you!" answered Natalie.

"What size bra do you wear?"

"34F, depending on the bra," she replied.

Rachel sat up and they continued to talk. Then, reaching over, she gently bushed Natalie's long, dark hair behind her ear. It was only a small gesture, but it spoke volumes. Natalie felt a shiver and answered Rachel's touch with a fixed look.

"You're so beautiful, Natalie," she said. "Can I ... Is it okay if I ..."

Rachel slipped her thumb inside the stretchy string waistband of Natalie's bikini bottom, drew close, and softly kissed her on the lips.

Without thinking, without processing anything, and with her head still spinning, Natalie reacted with pure impulse and responded by kissing back in kind: tender yet passionate. Their soft, warm lips pressed against each other; their mouths opening, tongues tentatively exploring. Rachel placed a hand atop Natalie's thigh, then drew back and looked into her eyes.

"I'm sorry," she whispered.

"No. That was nice," said Natalie quietly, acknowledging the awkward truth.

"I don't know how to say this," continued Rachel. "I mean, I love men. But I find myself attracted to women from time to time. I just really find you attractive. I know that sounds crazy. I had to kiss you". "It's okay," replied Natalie, eyes slightly downcast.

Rachel moved closer and kissed her again, hungrily. This time their lips lingered; their kisses mixing with sighs; their hands groping.

"Let's go back to my room, okay?" asked Rachel.

Perhaps it was the alcohol and the joint playing tricks with her, or perhaps they had only allowed her true urges to emerge from within, but Natalie nodded silently, her chest still heaving from the intensity of their kisses. Rachel took her hand.

"I ... I've never been with a woman," stammered Natalie.

Rachel kissed her softly. "Please don't worry about that."

The villa had five bedrooms, so with the two couples paired off, Natalie and Rachel had their own with two left unoccupied. Like school girls avoiding their parents, the two women slipped into the villa and made their way upstairs, unseen, and closed the door to Rachel's bedroom behind them.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 09:06 PM
They tore off each other's bikini and collapsed on the bed in an intertwined embrace of sea salty bronzed skin, perfumed hair, fleshy sex, and soft sheets. Almost awkward with the intensity of it, their lovemaking was like a hot flash fire: tongues and hands explored, tasted, teased. Natalie, on her back and with her hands gripping the headboard behind her head, gasped loudly as Rachel demonstrated her talents between her parted thighs; her tongue coaxing Natalie's pink clitoris to full bloom below the tightly cropped and trimmed patch of black hair; applying greater and greater pressure to Natalie's' delicate cleft until her efforts pushed her over the edge. Natalie cried out and bucked her hips; grinding her sex against Rachel's pillowy lips in delicious agony.

Moving upward -- stopping only to dip her tongue into Natalie's navel -- Rachel gently suckled her lover's heavy breasts. The oversized areolas responded to her attentions; swelling and expanding like soft little parasols of pink flesh.

Natalie returned Rachel's affections in kind and the two happily pleasured one another late into the evening. The former had intended to return to her room, but, their passions sated, the two collapsed into a tender embrace and promptly fell asleep in each other's arms.

Natalie awoke to the warm Spanish sun angling in through the window and across her legs. Still naked, but with a bed sheet partially obscuring her curvy charms, she turned to discover Rachel standing at the edge of the bed, dressed in her bikini and smiling at her; an offering of coffee in her hands.

With the effects of the intoxicants from the night before now gone, and with the smell of each other's sex still lingering on their skins, a slightly awkward shyness settled between them at first. Still, standing before her in her bikini -- all tousled hair, sun-dappled skin, and angelic smile -- Natalie couldn't help but be struck again by her friend's beauty. That said, it was Rachel who was moved to observe in praise of the erotic figure before her:

"My god," gushed Rachel, "you look so incredibly luscious and sexy lying there!"

They sat together on the bed, enjoying their coffee, while Rachel gently teased Natalie about their pas de deux from the night before. Natalie went crimson when she mentioned that Blake and Lauren had done their own bit of teasing – musing, with knowing smiles, on the boisterous cries of ecstasy emanating from her room the night before ... and Natalie's bed so conspicuously tidy and empty early this morning.

"Don't be embarrassed!" giggled Rachel. "Oh, by the way," she continued, "they're all still set on checking out the nude beach today."

Natalie's shoulders slumped forward. "Really?" she asked. "I hoped they would lose their nerve.

"Oh, don't be silly -- it'll be fun." Then added with a smirk, "And besides, what are YOU worried about – with that body and those boobs, you'll be a star".

Natalie returned to her room and slipped on the second of the newly-acquired swimsuits – a sexy, turquoise string bikini with push-up bra. After expressing some final misgivings, the last of the hold-outs were won over and they all headed off down the beach as a group.

The clothing-optional beach was as beautiful as Gabriel had promised. Natalie did he best to suppress a bashful smile at all the prone, nude bodies.

They spread out their towels in a cluster, then one by one, began shedding their swimsuits. Silent assessments and stolen glances ensued as friends caught glimpses of each other's full nudity for the first time. Blake and Gabriel both had attractive bodies and lovely, albeit modest-size penises. Natalie shed her bikini as inconspicuously as possible and tried to affect a non-plussed faηade, despite feeling uncomfortable.

Standing there among all the other naked sun-worshippers, her voluptuous, cantilevered body was a sight to behold; and one much appreciated by the men around her. Her large, firm orbs rested heavily atop her ribcage; distending outward from her flat tummy.

The warm embrace of the Spanish sun had a calming effect on Natalie. Gradually, she allowed herself to luxuriate in the liberating and pleasurable feeling of the sun on her body; her tension subsiding as the rays worked their magic on her breasts and the cleft between her legs. Rachel broke the silence by suggesting the two of them go for a swim.

The two ambled down to the water's edge – their breasts undulating in unison while Blake and Gabriel admired the pleasing curves of their behinds – and immersed themselves in the warm, blue water.

After a short frolic treading water, the pair stood together chatting; water lapping just above their buoyant breasts. Suddenly, they turned to see a young Spaniard swimming up to them. Rachel, who spoke Spanish fluently, engaged him in a conversation that mixed Spanish with broken English.

His name was Luis. He appeared to be in his mid twenties and was film star gorgeous: black, curly locks, green eyes, and square jaw. His smooth, olive-coloured skin, broad shoulders, and slim but muscled upper torso suggested an equally fetching body. The three of them chatted amicably. For Natalie's benefit, he struggled in English as best as he could; charming the two women with his friendliness and flirtatious smile.

"Your first time here?" he asked. They explained that they were tourists staying at a villa not far from the beach.

"First time, I think for you," he grinned. "Little bit shy. But you are so beautiful!" he added.

"Which one of us?" smiled Rachel.

"Both!" replied Luis; eliciting giggles from the two of them.

Luis continued in Spanish and Rachel translated for her friend: he was twenty-six – almost ten years their junior, lived in a town nearby, and was there by himself.

"I come here many times," he said. "I love no clothes feeling."

The two women – though Natalie remained largely quiet throughout -- were quickly quite taken with their new friend. Eventually, Rachel invited him to join their group. He was so congenial and seemed genuinely touched by the offer.

"I get my towel?" he asked. "Sit with you?" Rachel and Natalie nodded and smiled.

With his strong arms lifted above the water for balance, Luis made his way to shore, and from their vantage point, the two women observed – with ever increasing admiration – his beautiful body as he slowly emerged.

"Oh my god," whispered Rachel, "what a hot ass!" Natalie was equally impressed with the young man's tight behind.

Then, from the shore, as the two followed close behind, Luis turned to face them. Rachel and Natalie briefly looked at each other in utter shock and amazement – Luis' penis was absolutely enormous. Standing there, with his bronzed body, washboard stomach, and narrow waist, he was truly a vision of panty-dampening splendour.

As they reached him on the beach, the two women tried their best to act non-chalant and avoid staring. His thick, flaccid cudgel was as large as an average woman's forearm, and swung heavily between his athletic-looking thighs, halfway to his knees. Neither had ever seen a man anywhere near as impressively endowed. Veiny and powerful-looking even in its dormant state, it had to be some eight inches in length and extremely thick.

"I get my towel now," said Luis before walking off.

Natalie and Rachel slowly made their way back to the group.

"Okay, I know he's totally gorgeous, but did you see the size of that thing???" gushed Rachel.

The two of them deliberated about what they had just seen, and giggled conspiratorially as they approached their prone friends.

Rachel explained that they'd extended an invitation for someone to join them. Blake and Gabriel appeared a little apprehensive and uncomfortable.

"Yes, I think we've seen him," grinned Lauren knowingly. "He's rather difficult to miss".

Luis soon joined them, and after some quick introductions laid out his towel beside Rachel and Natalie. He seemed completely comfortable among them without his clothes on. Sitting on his haunches and kneeling across his towel, thighs parted, his enormous organ was so long the end of it reached his towel; his taut, concave stomach only served to emphasize its size. Jessica, who also spoke a little Spanish, chatted with him briefly; a blush on her cheeks; her eyes darting down again and again to peek at the young man's endowment. Her husband Gabriel took notice of this and looked away, either embarrassed or chagrined. Indeed, for the two men, Luis' size was intimidating in the extreme.

"A gay man's fantasy," muttered Gabriel.

'... And many a straight WOMAN's, too', thought several of the assembled females.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 09:08 PM
Luis indulged himself – albeit discreetly – as well; eyeing Natalie's large, luscious breasts, narrow waist, and the arc of her womanly hips; admiring the natural blond strip of pubic hair that marked the entrance to Rachel's sex. The sun's heat enveloped them; pearls of perspiration beaded on their bodies. The two couples decided to escape the intensity of it with a leisurely walk along the beach followed by relief in the relatively cooler water. They left their towels and walked off together as a foursome.

It was just the three of them now. Rachel turned to Natalie and smiled.

"Luis is incredibly handsome, isn't he?"

"Yes, he is," answered Natalie with a teasing grin.

Luis smiled his million dollar smile.

"And such a beautiful body," continued Rachel.

"Oh, thank you," responded Luis.

Rachel then pointedly fixed her eyes upon his huge sex and added, "Magnificent." Luis smiled again.

Rachel leaned over and whispered a line in Spanish in Natalie's ear, egging to repeat it.

"Es inmenso! [It's huge!]" said Natalie. Luis laughed. "Si. I am not small".

"Es gigantesco" added Rachel. "It's so big – I think maybe sometimes it doesn't fit in the woman?"

A sly smile formed on Luis' lips. "Si. Sometimes it is very difficult. Sometimes no fit in the woman. But many times, yes. Then the woman goes crazy. Some women love it so big. Many, many orgasmo".

"Oh, really," teased Rachel.

"Si. Yes. Even the married woman. They love it so much".

The truth of it was, both women found the young man before them incredibly sexy and attractive. And though more discrete about her fixation than Rachel, Natalie was mesmerized by the size of his extraordinary penis. Though each could not be sure of the other's intentions, both women were thinking along the very same lines: at least once, to know what something that large would feel like between their legs, inside them.

Perhaps it was her uncharacteristic and serendipitous coupling with Rachel from the night before, but Natalie had the feeling of having boarded a runaway train of lust, desire, and new experience; one that a part of her very much wanted to submit to.

"Why don't we take a break from the sun and heat and go back to our villa," blurted Natalie. Rachel turned to her friend with a slight look of surprise.

"That's a great idea," said Rachel. "You should see my bed, Luis – it's big enough for three people." Luis smiled once again and the three of them packed up their belongings and headed off. A bikini suddenly felt like conservative dress to Natalie. Luis slipped a pair of surfer trunks over his massive endowment.

They arrived to an empty villa, and Rachel led the way upstairs to her balconied bedroom. Natalie sat on the edge of the bed looking a bit like a nervous virgin.

Rachel closed the door and approached Luis.

"You're a very sexy young man, Luis," she purred, pulling in close and kissing his sensual lips. Then added, unfastening the top of his trunks, "And you have the biggest cock I have ever seen".

The two exchanged wicked grins as Rachel opened the front of his trunks, reached inside, and pulled out Luis' heavy monster.

"Oh. My. God," she gasped. "Es totally gigantesco. Oh sweetie, my fingers aren't long enough! The feel of it in my hand is making my pussy SO wet ... why don't you lay back on the bed?"

Their eager young stud dutifully obliged.

Rachel stripped off her bikini and climbed on the bed as Natalie and Luis engaged in a passionate kiss. He then lay back and watched as the two women sidled up on either side of him; heads at his hips. Rachel took his rapidly expanding destroyer in her small hand and, pushing her long blond hair from her face, lovingly applied her lips to it. Natalie quickly did likewise, and the two beautiful females began simultaneously attending to the hardening, veiny organ that towered some eleven thick inches between them.

The foreskin of his now taut monster was quickly smeared in saliva and two shades of lipstick. Eager for the challenge, Rachel spread her lips and forced the head inside her mouth; her nostrils flared in order to breathe, her tongue pinned against the bottom of her mouth. She managed several difficult inches before the gag reflex overwhelmed her. Natalie stroked the massive stalk with her hand and marvelled at the thickness of it.

Luis became lost in the pleasure of it: the two tongues servicing him in unison. His sac began to tighten; his breathing became more intense. Eventually, large, thick streams of white cum began to jettison into the air. Natalie hurriedly swallowed the head of Luis' cock and began loudly gulping his prodigious discharge. But it proved too much for her to swallow and she began to choke. Luis' voluminous seed began cascading down his shaft and over her fingers. Rachel leaned over to lick the remnants of sticky white cum from Natalie's chin and exchange open-mouth kisses with her.

His spent monster now slack against his thigh, Luis sat back while the two women continued to kiss and fondle one another. Rachel removed Natalie's bikini top and unveiled her large breasts to their young friend.

"Natalie, come," instructed Luis. She complied, straddling his hips and guiding a huge areola to his waiting lips with both hands. She sighed as he forcefully suckled her.

The three of them attended to one another until Luis' enormous weapon had regained its rigidity.

Luis' eyes now burned with a lustful intensity. He stroked his giant sex with both hands and eyed Rachel's blond quim, then directed her to lay on her back.

Positioning himself between her parted thighs, he slid the heavy stalk forward and back across her moist labial lips, eliciting a gasp. Then, pressing the narrowest point of the fist-sized head between the petals of her delicate pussy, he smiled at the look of nervous resolve on her face.

Natalie watched in awe as Luis slowly but forcefully began to penetrate her friend. Rachel's labial lips folded inward then dilated in the extreme as he gained his first ground. It was like watching a serpent ingesting far too large a prize for the size of it mouth.

Though still a relatively young man, Luis' looks and size had secured him access to the bedrooms of a significant number of women, and he happily applied the skill and patience he had acquired from so many tight squeezes.


Continue next page ......

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 09:09 PM
Still, he loved this part of a sexual dalliance with a woman: the first looks of shock on their faces, the clenched teeth, the wincing, and the guttural, almost delirium-like throes of both ecstasy and pain. He looked into Rachel's eyes and smiled as her sweaty fingers clenched the bed sheets. He continued forcing his massive battering ram into her overextended pussy; pausing occasionally but never retreating.

Rachel surrendered any pretense of Spanish and cried out in her native tongue. "Holy FUCK that thing is big!!!"

"Usted es tan apretado [You are so tight]," observed Luis.

"Oh god, oh god, oh god," she hissed through clenched teeth; the fingers of one hand rubbing her exposed clit to stimulate additional lubrication. Rachel closed her eyes; a throaty sigh escaping her mouth.

Luis withdrew and directed Natalie to spit on his already sticky shaft; Rachel's vagina remaining fixed in an open 'o' from the extreme stretching of it. Natalie obliged and smeared her saliva over the surface of it with both hands. Luis pierced her friend once again and renewed his struggle.

Try as he might, with just over half of his length inside her, their Spanish lover had to admit defeat.

"No mas, no mas," panted Rachel. "You're too big."

Having been denied once, Luis became all the more determined to engage the services of Rachel's busty companion. He smiled at her; his giant cudgel bobbing slowly between his legs.

Luis said something in Spanish. "He wants you to get on you hands and knees and face the headboard," said Rachel.

Natalie nervously obeyed; offering him easy access from behind and grabbing hold of the heavy oak bedpost. She looked back, a soft intake of breath escaping her lips, as Luis peeled her bikini bottoms over her curvy behind. Another gasp followed when she felt the fist-size head bump up against the entrance to her feminine sheath.

Natalie's shoulder pressed against the headboard as Luis tried his luck with her. She had never been with a well endowed man before, so had no idea how accommodating she might prove to be. She winced as her own labial lips stretched and reacted to his immense intruder. She moaned and bit her lower lip, strands of her long dark hair sticking to the headboard, feeling the sting of a hand slap across her tender behind.

Luis spat out a string of (doubtless vulgar) Spanish as he slowly gained more and more ground. Inch after relentless inch penetrated her pussy until she thought her tummy might become distended from all that cock. Now confident that he would be successful, he marked his deeper and deeper entry by pulling out then forcing his way back in. Natalie swooned with the prolonged intensity of it. With some nine thick inches inside her, Natalie cried out when he reached her cervix.

Experience took over and Luis deftly gauged the limitations of his beautiful, voluptuous partner.

Starting slowly, then gradually increasing his pace, Luis' assault achieved a steady rhythm of instrokes and outstrokes almost a foot in length. With her arms wrapped around the heavy bedpost for support, Natalie's chest was jerked forcefully against it with each of Luis' formidable instrokes; her large breasts swinging and bouncing in unison; Luis' thumb gently pressing against her bumhole.

Natalie felt light-headed from it all, and thought she might possibly faint. She groaned through tightly clenched teeth; her sweaty fingers fighting for a sturdy grip on the bedpost. Truly, the Spanish stud's enormous cock felt like some locomotive tunnelling into her. Rachel lay back, tending to her raw, beleaguered pussy with her fingertips and marvelling at the sight of all that cock disappearing and re-emerging; the sound of sticky lubrication meeting friction providing an erotic audio commentary.

"Oh my GOD!" Natalie whimpered breathlessly. "It's so fucking BIG!!"

The young stud continued to fuck her with almost complete abandon; revelling in the relative pleasure of going so deep; his horse-size erection caught in a delicious, vice-like grip.

Natalie felt yet another tingling sensation building in the base of her tummy. In her daze, she had lost count after her fourth intense orgasm.

"Ohhhh, gawd," she groaned. "Your cock is so-o-o-o-bi-i-i-i-ggg ...."

After a prolonged, merciless fuck, Luis' sac tightened once again. With a last few, tumultuous strokes, he grunted and bucked with a spasm; pumping his seed into the inner depths of Natalie's pussy. Exhausted, he withdrew a last time; remnants of his sticky discharge dripping from Natalie's stretched, and still open, cleft.

The three of them settled into a blissful group nap. Some time later, they awoke; Rachel and Natalie to fairly intense soreness between their legs. The two of them grimaced as they put on their bikini bottoms.

They shared a bottle of sangria, admired the view of the ocean, and sat mostly in silence for the rest of the afternoon on Rachel's balcony perch. Sometime later, Luis kissed them and let himself out. The two women exchanged grins and giggled at the prospect of sharing the same 'big fish tale' for year's to come.


The End

KingBong
18-03-2008, 09:36 PM
I do have some fantasy so I tend to make up stories for fun. But a good story is when it is based on actual happening, just like watching movies of true stories is somehow more interesting. I have changed the important parts for privacy, hope it's not so bad to get zapped!
H was a colleague of mine from a diff dept. I did not speak to her as we were in diff dept. Not someone that you will take a second look, wear specs and some might even say aunty as she was late 20+. First time I took note was when she happen to be in front as we walked up the stairs.Still remem she had this tight black dress on and her ass was delicious and she had long slim legs.Later we started bumping into each other and seldom spoke to each other, sometimes just a smile and hello.Soon I was making conversation and cracking silly jokes,and she'd giggle cutely.But she was not those easy type and heard that she got a steady bf so I didnt think much abt her...until we had to work on a short project for 2 wks.It was stressful and I was there to help out after office hours becos I am very helpful, just like my little bro :D Then it happened one evening. Did not see anyone around so when I saw her enter the pantry I followed.H was wearing that same black dress, that caught my attention again, and she had a new hairstyle that somehow made her quite babelicious.Made small talk with her,make coffee etc.The pantry was very small and as we moved abt we brushed each other,little bro took the opportunity to intro himslelf to her ass and she felt it cos I noticed she flinched.I was immediately expecting a slap or shout, and that meant the end of me if she complained.Thousand thoughts rushed to my big head as to why I let the small head get the better of me.To my surprise, H looked at me and gave a slutty smile.I eased my crotch against her and she pushed back.I quickly closed the door and we made out like lovers fully clothed.Don't wish to describe the details as she's a really decent person.She had this black matching panties and I just pushed it aside and after fumbling with the zip and she was already quite moist. I entered her frm behind after some time when she loosened up and came in no time due to the tightness and excitement. My cum flowed down her thighs and she used the tissue to clean up. Then i heard someone turning the door handle and zipped up in the fastest possible time, I was sure later that it would have broke the WR if there was a contest for that.S*** it was my male colleague S, I took my coffee and walked out,wat was he doing in office at this time? Later I emailed H to apologised for the episode and being a nice person,she said not to mentioned or do it again she does not mind.However that was not the end of it,later there were rumous going around abt my behaviour feeback from another colleague and I knew it must have been S becos H would not have sabo herself.Subsequently S was very trousblesome for me and that would be another story that I dont think readers here wld be interested.Till today I still have some feeling for H,but given a choice I wld not do it again cos you never know who is on the other side of the door :mad:

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 09:52 PM
I do have some fantasy . Still remem she had this tight black dress on and her ass was delicious and she had long slim legs.

Thanks bro KingBong for your make up story , please keep it cuming and don't let us wait for long . :p ;)

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 09:57 PM
One last story for tonight , Pai Seh a bit tired liao . :p


Voluntary Servitude


The auctioneer's gavel banged onto the podium like a rifle shot. "Sold to number 421 for one million four hundred thousand dollars."

What was sold? Me! I was sold to the highest bidder at the Voluntary Contract Services Auction in Burien, Washington. I had accepted the terms of servitude and now I was obligated for one year to someone I had never seen. The deal was, I got one hundred thousand cash up front. One hundred thousand if I successfully completed my contract commitment and a fifty thousand dollar 'virgin' bonus. The deal was done. The handler escorted me to SEA/TAC and put me on a private jet. I had no idea where I was going.

The jet departed Seattle air space and headed across the Olympic Peninsula and then out over the wide, blue Pacific. I sat and watched the endless miles of waves pass under the plane. Pretty soon I nodded off.

The cabin speaker jolted me out of my nap. "Please fasten your seat belt. We'll be landing in Honolulu in ten minutes."

So, Hawaii was the destination. It could have been worse. When we landed, another handler gathered me up and checked me into Halekulani hotel on Waikiki Beach. "We leave tomorrow morning. Do not leave the hotel." was the terse command.

I couldn't go anywhere anyway. The only clothes I had were on my back. I had to leave everything in Seattle. I stripped off my clothes and draped them over the furniture to air them out. I took a steaming hot shower. I stepped out of the shower and assessed myself in the full length mirror. Five foot one and an even one hundred pounds, firm tits, nice ass, I had to be some of the most expensive meat on the planet. My honey blond hair spilled over my shoulders and down almost to my waist.

At eighteen years of age, I had a bunch of money in the bank and was off on a year long adventure. When I graduated high school, college had no appeal for me. I had no job skills and so I was looking at a bleak future as somebody's wife, pumping out babies and getting fat. I answered an ad in the papers and wound up being interviewed by some people who seemed to be very much interested in me. Actually, I didn't care if they had my best interests at heart as long as they had the money. I took a physical and then opened a bank account where I installed my hundred and fifty grand.

I had no idea what my duties would entail, but I was sure I wouldn't return to Seattle a virgin. That was okay with me. Loosing it for a quarter of a million wasn't that bad. A lot of girls gave it away in the back seat of a car for nothing.

My home life had sucked. With three horny older brothers, I was lucky to escape with my hymen intact. Mama wasn't any help. She was drunk most of the time and I suspected my brothers were screwing her. Daddy had split when I was ten. I figured I'd never see any of them again. I didn't care. I swear I had no fear at all.

The handler rolled me out of the sack at seven the next morning. We had breakfast at the hotel and then we were off to the airport. The little jet hopped off the ground and soon Hawaii drifted out of sight over the horizon. Flying over the ocean is a boring way to go. After the first million waves, you really don't want to see any more. Once again, I nodded off. The attendant woke me up for lunch. I went right back to sleep after the meal.

"Please fasten your seat belt Miss Rawlins. We are landing," the attendant informed me.

I looked out the window and could tell it was almost nightfall. We must be thousands of miles from Hawaii, I thought. We landed in the middle of a jungle on an island. The limo that met us whisked me away to my new home. We drove down a jungle road for about ten minutes, arriving at a huge mansion on a cliff overlooking the ocean. I was escorted into the house by a large oriental woman.

"This is your room Rebecca. I'll have your clothes sent right in. My name is Jasmine, you may call me Jazz. I am your assistant and instructor."

"Please call me Becky," I answered.

She smiled and left me alone. The room was huge. I had a balcony overlooking the beach, my own bathroom, a sitting room and a large bedroom. Ah, the perks!

Jazz came back with a selection of clothing. I had been provided with everything from bikinis to formal wear. Everything, including the underwear, fit perfectly.

"Mr. James will be here in two weeks. I'll have to get you ready by then."

"Who is Mr. James?" I inquired.

"He is your master. He owns you."

That's when it dawned on me. This wasn't just some sort of lark vacation. I had sold myself. My body and mind were no longer my own and wouldn't be for a year! What if this guy turned out to be ninety years old? What if he was some troll? Suddenly I didn't feel so smart and smug.

Jazz saw the look of enlightenment come over me. "There is no way out honey. You really are a slave to Mr. James. You may as well just relax and let it all happen."

She was right. I had volunteered for this and had been well paid. As long as they didn't kill me or whack off something useful, I would survive and be okay. I was very tired so I lay down for a little nap. Jazz woke me up the next morning. She took me to a large dining room. I was served fresh fruit, bread with jam and hot coffee.

After breakfast Jazz took me on a tour. The main house was a vast structure with many rooms. There was an Olympic size swimming pool, tennis courts and a nine hole golf course. The tour took all morning.

We had lunch outside on a large patio they called a 'lanai'. I couldn't complain about the food. Everything they served was excellent.

Jazz retrieved me following lunch. "Your training starts right now," said Jazz. "Take off all your clothes. I need to examine your thoroughly."

I stripped and stood nude and barefoot. She walked slowly around me, asking me to raise an arm or leg. Then she gathered up my old clothes. "Get into your exercise gear. I'll be back after I throw this stuff away."

I put on a pair of sweat pants and a tank top. As soon as she came back I asked, "Do I need shoes?"

"No, you are okay. Albert will be here in a moment to take you to the gym. You'll be alright as long as you do what he tells you to do."

Jazz left and soon Albert arrived. "My name is Albert but you may call me Al. Follow me please."

I followed Al to the gym. He stripped his shirt off as soon as we were inside. He was all muscle and sinew. I wondered how big his cock was and if he was going to use it on me. He led me through a series of floor exercises that were nothing to him but almost impossible for me.

'We'll have to work on your strength. Mr. James doesn't like weak women."

I spent most of the afternoon trying to build some muscles. Finally Jazz appeared and rescued me. "Albert tried to kill me," I whined.

"That's what they all say. You'll get used to it," Jazz chuckled.

I had a few hours off until supper. I spent most of the time contemplating my situation. I concluded that I was stuck here for better or worse. It certainly wasn't worse than home had been. Anyway, I didn't have a choice. I had signed up for this and now I would make the best of it. It could turn out to be pretty good.

I was watching from my balcony in the morning two weeks later when the limo pulled in. The chauffeur held the door and a big, big guy got out. He strode into the house and disappeared. Thirty minutes later Jazz appeared at my door.

"Mr. James will see you now. Just remember everything I've taught you and you'll be okay."

I was trembling as I followed her down the hall. She stopped at a massive door and knocked. "Come in," someone bellowed. She opened the door for me and I stepped in.

It was a huge bedroom suite, punctuated by a big round bed.

The big guy I had seen get out of the limo was sitting on a sofa drinking some kind of juice. "I am Ed James. You must be Rebecca."

"Yes sir," I quietly replied.

"Well, come over here and let's see what I've bought," he said with what sounded like an Australian accent.

I stood in front of him. He had sandy colored hair, neatly trimmed and combed. His shoulders were very wide tapering down to a slim waist. He looked like superman. "Take your clothes off," he ordered.

Following Jazz's instructions, I didn't hesitate, but stripped completely nude.

"Turn around."

I slowly turned all the way around and stopped, facing him. "You are a neat package. I don't see any blemishes, tattoos or piercings. Do you have any?"

"No sir."

He was wearing a dressing gown. I could see his hairy chest through the front slit. "Come sit by me and we'll talk a while."

I slid onto the sofa beside him and looked up into his steel grey eyes. I thought he was just simply magnificent.

"I understand you're a virgin," he softly spoke.

"Yes sir."

"You know that's not going to last, don't you?"

"Yes sir."

"Where did I buy you?"

"Seattle sir"


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 09:58 PM
It never occurred to me that he might not know that.

He saw the puzzled look on my face and chuckled. "I have scouts looking for investments world wide. I never attend ++++++++ myself. I would say that so far, it looks like my west coast agent has done a very good job."

"Thank you sir."

"How much actual experience do you have?"

"Well sir, I've kissed a few boys and even let one feel my tits but I haven't done anything really bad."

"We're gonna change that right away," he said. He stood up and let the dressing gown fall to the floor. He was nude underneath it. He faced me. His cock was much larger than my brothers'. It was circumcised and had an angry purple head. He held out his hand and pulled me up, leading me to the big circular bed. One of his hands squeezed both my butt cheeks at the same time. "You have a fine little ass," he remarked.

I watched as his cock swelled up to a massive size. "Will it fit into me sir?" I asked through trembling lips.

"Oh sure, if you are properly prepared and we have all afternoon to get you ready. We're not in a hurry. If it takes all day and all night, then so be it."

I was relieved that he didn't just jump on me and ram it in. I wanted a good first time experience and he sounded like he did too.

"Have you ever sucked a cock Becky?"

"No sir, but I've seen some pornos and read about it. I'll try it." I reached shyly out and grasped his dick. My fingers didn't come close to going around it. A little drop of precum drizzled out of the tip. I licked it off and kissed his cock. I sucked the head into my mouth. It tasted good and I knew I would want lots more of this. I sucked hard on it. I tried to swallow it, but it was way too big to get it all into my mouth. I slid his pole in and out of my mouth as fast as I could, sucking all the while.

"Damn, that is fantastic!" he remarked. "Are you sure you've never done this before?"

I took his cock out of my mouth and said, "I've only seen it done in porno movies." I went right back to sucking him.

He pulled his cock out of my mouth. I felt empty. "Now it's my turn," he said. "Open your legs."

I spread my legs and he gazed at my virgin pussy, something very few people had seen. He parted my labia with his thumbs. "You have a beautiful pussy. I'm gonna eat it!" he said and dove between my quivering thighs. He kissed my pussy and then licked it from bottom to top. I almost came right then. I felt him ram his tongue into me. God, it felt so damned good. My pussy was leaking juice; I could feel it running down the crack of my ass. He stopped licking and sucked my clit in between his lips and rapidly tongued it. I almost levitated off the bed. Nothing had ever felt this good. He kept torturing my clit while I writhed and moaned on his bed.

I felt my climax building deep in my center. "Oooh Gggggoddd! I'm gonna cum!" I screamed. He just kept licking my clit. I exploded like an atomic bomb. I wriggled and writhed under his sweet ministrations. He stopped licking me.

"Are you ready my dear?" he asked.

My pussy was wet and tingling in anticipation. I wanted his cock and I wanted it immediately. "Yes, yes do it now! I want to feel you inside me!" I yelped.

He slid up my body, completely covering me. I felt his cock head at my entrance. He mopped up my pussy juice with it, rubbing my clit, making me quiver. He pushed against my super tight vagina. Suddenly his cock popped into me breaking my hymen and causing some mild pain, but not enough for me to want to stop. "Put it all the way in," I whispered. He complied, splitting my newly opened pussy and filling me with new sensations I had only read about. I knew then that I was his slut for sure.

"Are you alright my dear?" he asked sweetly.

"I've never been more right. Fuck me hard and long. I want all of you!"

His cock was sliding in and out of me at an ever increasing rate. The faster he pumped, the better it felt. Another orgasm overwhelmed me. I shook and trembled on his driving member. I drove my hips into him as hard as I could. His strokes started to become erratic. His cock swelled up and got longer. He squirted me full of his love potion. "Please leave it in," I begged. It felt all warm and squishy and good.

He rolled over so that I was on top of him. "Damn, what a fine piece of ass you are. I could do this every day forever!" he exclaimed.

"It was my first time. I'll try to get better sir."

"I don't think it gets any better than that!" His big strong arms held me in a close embrace. His cock was still in me.

I tried massaging his cock back to life with my pussy muscles. I had read about the technique on my friend's computer. I couldn't believe it! It was working! It started to swell within me. I looked at him and he smiled. "That's a neat little trick. Handy too. Now you, fuck me!"

I slid up and down his hardened pole, jamming him further and further into me. I thought it might hurt to gobble all of him up with my hungry pussy but even when I bottomed him out against my cervix, it just felt good. "I'm gonna fuck you to death," I grinned at him.

"Go for it!" he answered.

I wiggled my twat as fast as I could, trying to produce a vibrating effect. I tried to squash his dick with my pussy.

"Oh Jesus! You are killing me!" he moaned and thrust up hard into my cunt.

"I warned you!" I gasped.

I felt my next orgasm as it overwhelmed my center and spread throughout my sweating body. "OOO Oooooo, Pump me faster! I'm cumming, I'm cumming!" I panted.

He pumped me hard and I came on his throbbing member. He never slowed down. I kept cumming and cumming. He grabbed my hips and thrust me up and down on his rigid pole. He gave one last giant thrust and once again squirted the contents of his balls into me.

I collapsed on top of him, a quivering mass of sexually sated woman flesh. His big arms hugged me to him. His cock shrank and slipped out followed by copious amounts of fuck fluid. I felt him shudder and saw his eyes close. He snored lightly, so I went to sleep too. I don't know how long I slept, but I could feel his manhood rising between my legs when I woke up. I smiled down at him and kissed him, tongues intertwining. He felt so good, so big, so strong. He moved me over beside him and played with my tits.

"I may have to keep you," he whispered.

"Okay," I chirped.

I grabbed his cock and squeezed it. It twitched in my hand. I looked at the little eye staring at me. I couldn't help it. I bent over and started sucking his cock. It was still flaccid but I sucked it anyway. In its softened state, I could get all of it in my mouth. I felt the tip of it brushing the back of my throat. It started to swell within my mouth. The longer it got, the more I swallowed. I kept my nose planted solidly in his pubic hairs. It got bigger and bigger. Soon it was sliding down my throat. I pumped my head up and down on him keeping as much of him in my throat as possible. I was so happy! I was deep throating him on only my second try at sucking cock!

"Oh God," he moaned.

I felt his cock swell inside my mouth and he shot a gallon of his sweet cum down my throat. I gulped and swallowed, spilling not a drop. When it softened again I let it slip out of my mouth.

"Christ! You're not only the best piece of ass I ever had, you've got to be the world's best cocksucker too! You're just a natural born sex machine!"

He was rubbing my head like a doggy. His big fingers slipped around my neck and pulled me to him. I slithered up his body and rubbed my tits on his chest. He kissed me again, playing with my tongue, sucking it, caressing it. One of his fingers played with my pussy. "How do you feel Becky?"

"My throat is sore and my pussy is sore. But it was worth it. I love your cock. I want it all the time." I had turned into his willing sex slave. I liked my new role.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 10:00 PM
I started at his eyes and sloppily kissed and licked him letting my tongue slide down his huge body. I licked him everywhere. Soon his sweat was replaced with my saliva. I couldn't get enough.

He returned my licking and sucking. I felt his mouth engulf my foot. I could feel his tongue sliding between my toes. My pussy was getting wet again. By the time he changed feet, I was writhing and moaning. Suddenly my body jerked and contorted as an unexpected orgasm shook me. I looked at him and he was smiling.

He looked into my eyes and kissed me lightly on the lips. "I bought you to share with my pals and business acquaintances, but I'm gonna keep you all for me. I'll buy another girl for them. You are too good to share with anyone."

It was nice to learn that I was a good piece of ass. I would try to get better for him. I snuggled closer to him. It had crossed my mind that I might be some kind of house slut. I was greatly relieved to know that I would have to fuck only Ed James.

"I'm going to arrange some special schooling for you. I think you have great potential and I intend to develop it. I'm leaving tomorrow but I'll be back in a week or so. The staff has already been warned that you are off limits to them. Don't let any of them fuck you. You are mine and mine alone."

He picked me up and carried me to his shower. The stinging needles of water felt great and I couldn't let go of him. I had my mouth firmly attached to one of his nipples. I could feel him swaying. His big fingers were playing with my pussy. Finally we let go of each other and I started washing his massive body. I scrubbed him thoroughly and then rinsed him. His soapy hands roved over my body, cleansing every crevice and pore. He poked a finger into my ass and I wriggled and moaned.

"We'll save that for later," he remarked.

"Okay. That's a cherry too," I informed him.

"You are going to be lots of fun. Every time I come home, I want you in my bed. I may even take you with me on some trips. Just remember you belong to me!"

We rubbed each other dry and went back to the bedroom. I noticed that the bed covers had been changed. He hopped up on the bed and patted the covers beside him. I hopped up beside him and grabbed his arm.

Looking down on me he said, "If you need anything at all while I'm gone, Jazz will get it for you. I'll have her get you a passport. You are a special little lady and you deserve special treatment."

"I can't think of anything I need except refills on my birth control pills. I'm really happy here and I love being with you. You made my first time extra special. I'm so lucky to be your little slave girl."

"I'm leaving early in the morning. You will sleep with me tonight. I'll be gone about a week. When I get back, you can try to kill me again."

"I'll try to think of a few new tricks to insure your demise," I grinned.

We got dressed and went out to the lanai for lunch. Lunch started with a shrimp salad and toast points. Lobster and chilled cracked crab appeared. I had never tried any of this, so I was pleasantly surprised when I found that I loved it! By the time lunch was over I was no longer thinking of a one year contract completion. I was thinking about something a lot more permanent than that.

We went back inside and showered again. I tried to suck him off in the shower but he didn't allow it. He dried me off and scooped me up in his arms. I rolled onto the bed and he rolled after me. I turned to him and hugged him tightly. "What can we do until dinner?" I asked with an innocent lilt to my voice.

"I want to play with my new toy for a while. Then we'll get up and I'll take you on a tour of my island."

"Sounds like a plan. So, start playing!"

He pulled on my nipples. It hurt, but it also felt really good. His big hands enveloped my breasts and he expertly massaged them. He pulled my arms over my head and sucked on my arm pits. I had never thought of arm pits being erogenous zones, but it sure lit my fires. I moaned as he slowly turned my pits a bright red with his mouth. I was at the point of no return when he suddenly massaged my clit. I exploded like a Chinese fireworks factory.

I lay there twitching and winding down from my orgasm. He leaned into me and rammed his tongue into my mouth. I sucked on it and rubbed it with my tongue. I could feel all the little bumps on it. It tasted good so I continued licking and sucking. My pussy was a swamp. I knew he could smell it because he dived on my muff and sucked my whole pussy into his mouth. I felt his tongue playing with my slit as he sucked up my juices. His tongue was doing a dance on my engorged clit. I came again in a shower of screams and girl juice.

He mounted me and gently slid his cock into my slick, wet tunnel. It was still sore, but he felt so good. I humped into him hard and buried his cock all the way. He moaned a little so I humped him again and again. He was ramming me into the mattress. I felt him swell, shake and shudder as he shot another wad of love potion into me. He collapsed on top of me. I could feel his chest hair grinding into my tits. He was heavy and soon I was gasping for breath.

"Sorry," he moaned as he rolled off. His cock popped out. I grabbed it, unwilling to let it rest for a moment.

"Let's get washed up and dressed and tour my island," he said.

"Well, if you insist. Personally, I would rather lick you clean and tour your body again!"

"No, I want you to see where you are living." He got up pulling me with him and then he threw me over his shoulder like a sack of wheat and carried me to the shower.

I tried to suck him off in the shower again but he wasn't having any of it. We toweled off and went back to the bedroom. A change of clothing for us had magically appeared while we were playing in the shower. I was starting to get used to this kind of treatment. We got dressed and went outside where a car with an open top and driver were waiting for us.

Ed and I got in the backseat and we started slowly along the jungle road. He played with my tits all the way while pointing out various things of interest. We broke out of the jungle onto a white sandy beach. There were several cabanas on the beach. We got out and inspected them.

"Sometime we should come down here and fuck," I suggested.

"Can do," he replied.

We got back into the car and started off again. It took us the rest of the afternoon to complete the island tour. We arrived back at the mansion just as the sun was setting.

"Let's get something to eat," Ed said as we departed the car. We went directly to the main dining room.

Dinner started with a shrimp cocktail, then a salad and finally the prime rib. I had never had prime rib before. I was amazed at how much I liked it. As the big finale, chocolate mousse was served. I had never had that either. I was stuffed with the best meal I had ever eaten.

"Al's gonna have to work my ass off after that meal," I remarked.

Ed opened the door to his bedroom and patted my ass as I entered. We went into his bathroom and stripped. I brushed my teeth and stepped into the shower to be joined a minute later by my master. This time he didn't say a thing as I sucked him off.

We lay down together on his huge bed and I took him into my arms. "This is the best day of my life," I sobbed into his chest hairs.

"Why are you crying?"

"I've never been this happy. This whole thing is like a fairy tale and I'm right in the middle of it with the man I love and he is my master. Things couldn't possibly be better than this."

"Sure they could. Watch this!" Ed said and dived on my muff again. He went directly to my clit and sucked it into his mouth as hard as he could. It was almost like he had a vacuum pump attached to it.

I felt it swelling up. "Please don't pop it!" I cried.

He looked up from between my thighs and laughed. "I couldn't pop it if I wanted to. Look at it."

I looked at my crotch and saw an engorged clit sticking out of it. He dropped his lips onto it and sucked it like it was a little cock. I only thought that it was sensitive before. Now it was like dynamite going off in my center. "I'm gonna pee!" I yelled.

He didn't care, he just kept sucking.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 10:01 PM
"Gaaaahhhh!" I cried as I failed to hold my piss in. I pissed all over Ed's chin. I was quaking in fear as the last of my pee drained out of me. I was sure Ed would give me to his buddies and make me a whore.

He just laughed and said, "See? I told you it got better!"

"Let's go take a shower," I pled.

"Okay, say, your pee isn't bad. A little salty but all right," he remarked on our way to his shower. "Besides, I brought it on myself. I knew that technique would probably make you piss like a race horse."

We stepped into the stinging, hot spray and all the pee from me and the dust from the island was washed away. I sheepishly reached for his cock.

"Don't be shy," he said, "nothing has changed. You just had an unexpected, extra sexy experience. Do you think you could jerk me off?"

"I'll give it a try. I want to watch you squirt anyway." I soaped up his dick and started to jack it. It swelled in my hand until it attained its normal huge proportions. I jacked him with one hand and massaged his balls with the other. I could feel them move as his orgasm approached. The head of his dick swelled up and his whole cock got harder. I squeezed his balls. "Oh damn!" he cried as he squirted a massive load across the shower and watched it splatter on the wall. No wonder I could feel it when he came in me!

We got out of the shower and toweled off. He picked me up and carried me to the bed. He lay down beside me and kissed me tenderly. "I guess I should have warned you about the piss maneuver," he whispered.

"That's okay. You are my master and you may do whatever you want to me. I was just scared because I thought you'd be pissed off. As it turned out, you were just pissed on. Still, it felt really intense and I'd like to try it again after my clit quits throbbing."

His big arms wrapped me up and he pulled me to him. I could feel his cock poking me in the belly. "I would like to sleep with your cock in my pussy if that's okay with you."

"I was just going to suggest the very same thing. In fact, we should get it on now and leave it in you wet. I have to be up and gone early in the morning and I won't have time to sock it to you again."

We got into the spoon position and he entered me. He started stroking me gently and got faster and faster, deeper and deeper. His fingers were rubbing my super sensitive clit. I felt my climax approach. "I'm gonna cum! I cried.

"Yes baby cum for me. Cum on my cock. Squeeze me with your pussy!"

I felt my cunt clamp down on his hardness. It was quivering and I was shuddering. His cock was swelling inside me. As I started to cum he started squirting his love offering into me. I was in heaven! There is nothing better than winding down from an intense climax with a pussy full of cum.

"I'm staying inside you all night," he said.

I smile and squeezed his dick with my vagina. His breath was hot and rapid against my neck. He kissed my neck and gave it a lick. He held my tits in his hands. Then he dozed off. I could hear him snoring softly behind me. I was content. I joined him in sleep.

Too soon it was time to get up. He picked me up and carried me to the shower. We gave each other a thorough cleaning. Back in the bedroom, it was time to say goodbye. He held me in his arms and squeezed me. I tilted my head up and kissed him. "Hurry back to me, my love," I sobbed.

"Don't worry about a thing Becky. I'll be back soon. I'll be thinking about you all the time I'm gone. I hate to leave you and your talented, tight, tasty pussy, but duty calls." He kissed me hard on the lips and once again I tasted his tongue.

I waved to him from the balcony as he boarded the limo and then he was gone. I turned around to go back to my room with tears in my eyes.

"Damn! You've fallen in love with him, haven't you?" asked Jazz.

"How could I not fall in love with him? He is everything I've ever dreamed about!"

"But he is your master. He owns you. Don't you care about that?"

"No I don't. I'll stay with him for free. I'll give his money back if I can just stay with him. Watching him leave was sheer torture for me. I can't wait until he returns!"

"I guess if that's the way you feel, there is no hope for you. I really like him too, but love has never entered into my mind. Well, it is time to start your daily routine. Beside Al and me, another instructor will be joining us today or tomorrow. As soon as he gets here, I'll bring you to him."

"Okay Jazz," I sniffled. I went to my room and cried until it was time to go to Al.

The next day my new instructor arrived. He had an English accent and confirmed that he was from London. He was to instruct me in etiquette and propriety among other things. He seemed to know everything about everything. By the end of the week, I was becoming a proper lady. It was new to me and fun. He taught me about clothing selection, what all those French menu items are and how to conduct myself correctly. I had never realized that being proper was so much work.

I was starting to enjoy my workouts with Al too. At least he didn't completely destroy me anymore. "Next month, we'll start your martial arts training," he informed me.

"Martial arts? Isn't that fighting?" I asked.

"Yes. A lady must be prepared to defend herself. Mr. James insists on it for all long term employees."

I went back to my room and summoned Jazz. "Have you had martial arts training?" I asked.

"Yes, three times a week every week."

"You must be an expert by now. Are all oriental women interested in martial arts?"

"Beats me! I'm not Oriental. I'm Samoan."

"Well, are you really good at it?"

"Not too bad. I don't fear very much, certainly not men!"

"What is a 'long term' employee?"

"A long term employee is someone who Mr. James thinks will be with us many years. Are you getting martial arts training?"

"Yes."

"Welcome to the family!"

I was so happy! I danced around my room, spinning and whirling. Jazz must have thought I'd gone nuts.

"Why are you so happy that Mr. James wants you here for more than a year? I would have thought you would have had enough of it in a year."

"It is natural for you to think that way because most of the girls who have come here had something to go back to. But for me, there is nothing where I came from except pain and frustration. This is the first time in my whole life I have been happy!"

I became an avid student, learning everything that I could from the instructors. I didn't learn it all in a week, but I was much better at the end of the week than at the beginning.

I was standing on the balcony again when Mr. James arrived. When I saw him get out of the limo, I sprinted downstairs and met him before he got to the house. I squealed and threw my arms around his neck, kissing him hard on the lips.

"Does this mean you're glad to see me?" he cracked.

"Yes master. I've been so lonely without you. You must be tired from your trip. Let me take a shower with you so I can rub your poor, tired muscles!"

"I have this feeling that there is only one muscle you are really interested in," he laughed.

I held his hand and pulled him into the house. As soon as we got to his rooms, I peeled his clothes away and dragged him to the shower.

"Wait a minute! Let me have a look at that fine little pussy of mine," he grinned. He stepped back and assessed my twat.

"Does it still meet with your approval master?" I asked.

"I don't know. I'll have to taste it first."

He picked me up and hoisted me over his head. Then he lowered my wet pussy onto his face. I felt his tongue enter me. Oh god! I had waited for a week to feel him taste me. It was so good! He licked my clit and when I was trembling, he lowered me to the floor and stuck his tongue in my mouth. I greedily sucked on it as we entered the shower. I couldn't let go of him. My arms were wrapped as far around his body as they would go. I squeezed and hugged him. I had never been so happy to see anyone in my life.

"You seem to be mildly happy to see me. In fact, I think you came on your way out to greet me."

"I'm cumming right now!" I squealed.



Continue next page ........

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 10:03 PM
He finally pried me loose long enough to get clean. I licked him all over. He didn't have any places my tongue didn't get to. When the shower was over he picked me up and carried me to his bed.

I fell on my back, opened my arms and legs and pulled him into me. His big cock sank into me right up to the balls. "Home at last," I sighed.

He smiled at me and started pumping my pussy. I squealed and wriggled beneath him. It was so erotic! His hairy chest rubbed across my nipples. It felt so good, like some sort of hairbrush torture. I pulled him down on top of me so I could feel the weight of him. I could feel his heart throbbing in his chest. It was keeping time with the throbbing in his cock. I squeezed his dick as hard as I could and made my hips dance around under him. This was how I wanted to die, with his chest crushing against me and his big, hard cock stuffed into my pussy.

"I've missed you so much. Fuck me hard and fast. Make me cum. Squirt me full!"

"I feel like I'm finally home. Your pussy is so tight and juicy. I love your pussy. I am going to fill you with my love cream!"

He was giving me long strokes and bottoming out every now and then. I felt my orgasm building deep in my center. Like ripples in a pond, it overtook my being and I screamed as I came on his hard dick. He never slowed his stroke, but instead increased his speed. My cunt was getting hotter and hotter. My love lube was flowing like a river.

He gasped, "Unh, unh, unh. I'm cumming now!"

Feeling his offering splash off my cervix sent me over the top again. My whole body was quivering as my cunt clamped down on his hot dick trapping it in my warm wet tunnel. My head flopped around and I was issuing a constant low moan. "You are home, in our home together as one forever," I whispered.

He rolled us over and kissed me deeply, playing with my tongue and feeling my tits. He pinched my nipples and I wriggled under his touch. One big hand cupped my butt cheeks and he squeezed them gently. I felt so good that I passed out on top of him.

I woke up on my back. He was kissing every inch of my body. He looked at me and smiled. "When I'm finished worshipping your body, let's go to the beach," he said.

"I'm for that! Just don't stop worshipping too soon!"

He slid up my body, crushing me against him and soul kissed me. I rubbed my tongue all over the inside of his mouth, tasting every part. I adored his weight and hairiness. "Please don't let me go!" I begged.

"Not to worry. You will be here a long time."

We got up, showered and dressed for the beach. Our little touring limo was loaded with picnic stuff, the driver got in and we set off. When we arrived at the beach I noticed that one of the cabanas had been set up for us. There was a big cooler full of soft drinks, cracked crab, and other snack items.

We settled into beach chairs while the driver unloaded. "Will that be all Mr. James?" he asked.

"Yeah, that's about it. Be back in four hours."

"Yes sir!"

As soon as the driver left Mr. James said, "Let's go skinny dipping!"

He peeled his clothes off and ran for the water. I was right behind him, also suddenly nude. We frolicked in the surf, laughing like children. He made a dive at my legs and dragged me under. He popped me to the surface, sputtering and gasping for air. He laughed and held me in a tight embrace. I wrapped my arms and legs around him. I could feel his cock poking at my belly. I put my hands on his shoulders and hoisted myself up. Reaching behind me I grabbed his cock and aimed it at my pussy. Then I let go of his shoulders and settled onto the hard warmth of my man's cock.

"You are a clever girl, aren't you?" he laughed and pumped my pussy. He played with my nipples as he slowly fucked me in the surf. It didn't take long for me to start shaking. My first climax at the beach arrived and took over my mind and body. I was impaled on his harpoon and he bounced me up and down on it in the warm South Pacific water. His cock swelled up and he thrust hard into me, delivering his sweet gift of love.

He carried me up the beach and laid me on one of the loungers. His cock was still wiggling around in me so I performed the pussy massage maneuver and soon he was steel-hard again. "Are you trying to kill me?" he moaned.

"Of course, master. This is all part of my evil scheme to take over your empire. First, I fuck you to death and then I take over. Simple, huh?"

"I like simple, effective plans. Fuck me to death!"

"You've got to help! Start stroking!"

"Yes maam."

He slammed me so hard I thought he might break the furniture. I concentrated on squeezing his cock and wiggling my pussy. "I just love this!" he whispered as he drove me into the lounger.

"I have been living for this. I love your cock and I love the way you shove it in me. It can't get better than this!" I panted.

He settled into a nice, steady rhythm and fucked me for half an hour. I must have cum ten times. His stroking became quicker and more urgent. His cock grew within me and he blasted my vagina with the biggest load yet. I squeezed his cock with my pussy, trying to keep it in me. Finally, despite my efforts, it shrank and popped out.

We rolled off the lounger and onto a big beach towel. I couldn't let go. The warmth of the sand and the heat of his body kept me in a perpetual state of readiness. He knew he could stick his pole in me at any time and he knew my eager pussy would gobble it up. We lay on the towel and drank some wine from the cooler. He fed me some cracked crab and crackers with cheese. He poured a little wine in my belly button and licked it up. The soft trade winds swept through our hair. This was perfect.

He was fucking me hard again when we heard the limo approach. I shook my hips and caused him to cum. He popped his cock out of me and we raced into the water, cum dribbling down my legs. We washed each other off in the ocean and ran back to the cabana to dress just as the limo pulled up. We got in the back seat and the limo started slowly back down the jungle trail.

"We've got to go to the beach more often," he observed.

"Yes, there is nothing more relaxing than a nice swim," I giggled.

We arrived back at the mansion and went to his bedroom. "How long can you stay with me this time?" I asked.

"I'll be here for four days and then I've got to leave for ten more days."

"By the time you get back the next time, I'll be the horniest girl in the South Pacific!"

"Becky, you're the horniest girl in the South Pacific now!"

"It wasn't long ago I was an unhorny virgin. You're the one who got me hooked on cock. Now look at me! I'm addicted to your pecker and it's all your fault!"

"Yeah, it's great, isn't it? You have also hooked me on your pussy. I can't stop thinking about you. I don't even want any of the other women I meet in my travels. You have ruined my international reputation as a horn dog."

"Well, international horn dog, how many times can you make me cum in four days?"

"I can't count that high without a computer. Let's start now. We'll fuck and then go have dinner, come back and fuck all night."

"I love a man with a plan." I grabbed his cock through his shorts and led him to the bed. "Time's awastin'!" I peeled his clothes from his body. "Oh wow! Look, your cock needs attention!"

I sucked it into my mouth. I could feel his big hands stripping my clothes from me. I pushed him back onto the bed, got on top of him and sucked his cock all the way into my throat.

"How do you do that?" he groaned.

I hummed on his dick and he humped my face. "Oh damn, you did think up some new tricks, didn't you?" he moaned.

I sucked as hard as I could and then pulled on his ball sack hard. His nuts tried to retract to get away, but I held them firmly in my grasp. His moaning increased and his cock swelled way up. He shot another load of the fluid I loved most into my hungry mouth. His cock slipped from my lips, leaving a little drizzle of cum on my chin.

He was gasping for breath and quivering from the orgasm. "Holy shit! That was fantastic!" he panted.

While he was still disabled, I planted my lips on his and sucked his tongue into my mouth. I bit it lightly and rubbed my tongue against it. I played with his nipples. They hardened and popped up, just like mine. It was amazing! I sucked on one of them and he started to squirm so I sucked on the other one. I never knew men had sensitive nipples!


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 10:04 PM
"Let's rest a minute," I suggested.

"Oh yeah," he replied.

I laid my head on his shoulder and hugged his big body. As I drifted off to sleep, I grasped his cock and squeezed it. He moaned his approval.

When I awoke, I was alone. I didn't like the feeling of being alone knowing my man was somewhere near but not knowing where. Thirty minutes later he strolled back into the room.

"Awake at last huh?"

"Yes master. I was so lonely."

"Let's go get something to eat before you come down with a dose of terminal horniness," he laughed.

I jumped into his arms and said, "Too late master, I am already terminally horny."

His big hands massaged my rump. Did I love this guy, or what? We got dressed and headed for the lanai where another magnificent meal awaited.

"If you keep feeding me like this I'll weigh three hundred pounds by next month," I whined.

"Al will keep it off of you. That's his job. Your job is to do what you've been doing. Magnificently, too, I might add."

After we ate he led me to a room I had not seen before. In it was a mammoth hot tub. "Get nude!" he ordered.

I had never been in a hot tub. I dropped my clothes and stepped up into it. Bubbles were everywhere. It really was hot! He walked past me and got into the tub so I got in behind him. The hot water relaxed me and the jets of water massaged me. Bliss!

"Come on over here little girl," he said with a wicked leer.

I scooted over next to him. I was sitting right on a water jet. It was making my pussy tingle. He wouldn't let me move, but kept me solidly in place over the jet. Soon I started to squirm. Suddenly I was overwhelmed by a giant orgasm. I trembled and shook over the jet, my body quivering and wanting more.

"I believe you're in love with my hot tub," he laughed.

"It could easily happen," I answered.

"This is where you can come when I'm not here. I'm sure you'll find hours of amusement."

I wiggled my way over to his lap. His big ol' dick was hard and I just couldn't resist sliding it into my cunt.

"This is more like it," I observed. I sighed and sank back into his hairy chest. He was thrusting slowly into me. The water, the bubbles, his cock. It was heaven. "I could fuck you all day in here," I commented.

"Now's your chance," he replied. He bounced me up and down on his rod. It felt so damned good I didn't want it to ever stop.

I felt him shudder as he shot me full of baby juice. A couple of minutes later I clinched his cock and throbbed to an orgasm. "Leave it in me," I whispered. His big hands clutched my tits. His cock was in me. Mmmmm!

We spent the next four days making love everywhere and every way we could think of. He was leaving on the morning of the fifth day. He fucked me hard until about midnight. I went to sleep with his cock in my mouth.

I started sucking as soon as I woke up he was just past the point of no return when he woke up. He blinked his eyes and shot a tasty snack into my greedy mouth. I sucked him clean. "Good morning master. Did you sleep well?" I grinned.

"I love waking up like this. Did you have my cock in your mouth all night?"

"Yes sir. It just got tastier as time marched on. I couldn't help myself this morning."

"We've got to go get breakfast and then I've got to get out of here."

I clung to him all the way through breakfast and out to his limo. I jammed my tongue into his mouth as we said our goodbyes. He wiped a tear from my cheek. "I'll see you soon," he promised. Then he was gone. I ran back to my room in tears again.

I spent the next ten days studying hard and trying to get stronger. Jazz was a great help to me. And whenever I needed a shoulder to cry on, she was always there for me.

I watched for the limo all day on the tenth day. It never arrived. I had my supper, showered and went to bed. Some time around midnight I felt somebody slide under the covers with me. I went to full alert and spun around to confront whoever it was. In the moonlight I could see it was Mr. James.

"Master, you're home!" I squealed. I threw my arms around his neck and stuck my tongue in his mouth. "I'm so happy to see you. I thought you weren't coming. But now you're here and you're mine and I'm so happy!" I babbled.

"Calm down Becky. You're gonna cum before I even touch you," he whispered.

I could feel that he was naked. My hands went automatically to his cock. It stood up immediately. It felt so good. My cock! How I loved it!

He eased himself up over my body and my legs spread wide for him. "I'm gonna fuck you to death," he grinned.

"Go for it!" I replied.

He slammed his cock into me all the way to the balls. I felt them bouncing off my ass as he drove me into the mattress. "I have missed you," he grunted.

I couldn't speak. I was drifting away into ecstasy land where there was only his cock and my pussy and his big hairy body. It took only a few minutes for me to blow into my first orgasm. He didn't slow his stroke at all. I came three more times before I felt him shudder into his climax. His sperm hit my cervix and drove me over the top again. He rolled me over and held me tightly in his arms. "Go to sleep. We'll get some more in the morning."

"Could I just have it in me all night master? I love it!"

He slid his cock back into me. I could feel it twitching inside me. I went to sleep lying on his chest, my tits mashed flat against him.

When light from the rising sun filtered into my room, he started stoking me again, waking me up. "Good morning baby."

"Good morning sir."

Predictably his strokes soon got more frantic and he shot me full again. I could feel it running out of my pussy and dripping onto his belly. I tried to get up but he held me tight and kissed me hard. He lifted both of us off the bad and carried me into the shower.

As I stood under the spray with him I wondered what was going to happen when my contract expired. I wanted to stay with him but he probably changed girls once a year. I started to sob softly.

"What's the matter Becky?"

"I was just thinking about the end of my contract and what will happen to me then," I cried.

"Don't let it bother you. That contract has an extension clause in it. If you agree, I can keep you as long as I like."

"Oh master, do you like me? I mean really like me? Or am I just another girl in a long string of slaves?"

"I'm not sure exactly how I feel about you. It is deeper than mere affection, but I don't know if it qualifies as love. I know I don't want to let you go. Of the girls I've had here, you are the best by far. It would break my heart to lose you now."

"Oh master, I love you!" I shrieked and wrapped my arms and legs around him. He tried to pry me off, but even with his strength he couldn't budge me.

He carried me back to my bed and started licking me all over. He even licked my asshole. He sucked on my toes and armpits and just generally turned me into a pool of jelly. I kissed him but this time it was a lover's kiss, not just a fuck buddy smooch. He detected the difference right away.

As he slowly fucked me he said, "I'm going to Europe in a couple of months. If you study hard you can go with me."

My pussy vibrated against his thrusting cock bringing him to a climax fast. As he shot his load into me he grunted, "Does that mean you want to go?"

"Oh yes master! I've never been to Europe." His slippery cock came out of me and I quickly grabbed it.

"If you want to go I have to get good reports from your instructors. I'll be here for a week and then I'll be gone for two weeks. I want you to be with me and I want you to be able to do the right things."

I squeezed his cock and rubbed it against my hot leg. "I'll make you proud of me. I want to be with you all the time."

We spent the next week fucking our brains out and then it was time for him to leave again. I kissed him outside as he left and cried all the way back to my room.

Jazz caught up with me and asked, "Are you going to be like this every time he leaves?"

"Probably. I can't get over not being with him all the time. I love him." And I lay down on my bed and wept the rest of the afternoon.

The next day during my school break, I gave some heavy thought as to what my future might hold in store. I knew I loved my master with all my heart. My feelings toward him bordered on nymphomania. Funny, I had no feelings at all for the male staff. I had no desire to try to flop any of them. I had mentioned the end of my contract to him but he didn't seem to think that it was such a big deal. He had mentioned an extension clause. I would stay with him forever if he wanted me to.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
18-03-2008, 10:06 PM
I sucked up everything my instructors had to offer and asked for more. I was dead serious about going with my master on his trip.

When he returned I couldn't get him into my arms and his bed fast enough. I practically tackled him as he got out of the limo. He squeezed me in his big, strong arms and kissed me.

"Have you been studying hard?" he asked.

"Oh yes master. I am doing very well."

"I'll be leaving in three days for a week and a half. When I get back I expect you to be fully ready for Europe."

"I can do it master. I can do anything you want me to do. Do you have a more immediate, urgent request?"

"Well, there is something that needs to be fixed," he said, bringing my hand to his hardon.

"Right away sir!" I took his hand and led him to his bedroom. We got naked and he carried me into the shower.

His big, soapy hands were all over my body and my little, soapy hands were all over his. I grabbed my favorite toy and rubbed it vigorously. It swelled in my hands and I felt my pussy clinch up and get wet. He massaged my tits and hoisted me onto his cock. "That feel like home," I whispered as he sank into my depths.

"It does, doesn't it?" he whispered back. It didn't take long for us to reach the heights. His cum exploded into me like a small nuke. My pussy throbbed around his dick as I came on his cock.

He got dried off and he carried me back to his bed. As I lay there with my head on his shoulder and his arm around me gently massaging my tits, I knew I never would leave him. I was his slave for life. I drifted off to sleep.

For the next four days when we weren't sleeping or eating, we were making mad passionate love. For me it was no longer just an extremely enjoyable fuck. I fell in love with him every time his cock was within reach. I made love to him. He made love to me. I found out there was a big difference between just fucking and making love.

Once again I found myself crying as the limo pulled away from me with my love inside. Jazz brought me a new selection of elegant dress wear for the trip. I kept my nose to the grindstone and learned everything I could in the ten days he was gone.

He came to me about midnight on the eleventh day. His big arms encircled me and his hands closed on my tits. I squirmed as he petted me awake. By the time I woke up I was wet and he was hard. "Are you taking advantage of a sleeping slave?" I whispered.

"Yes," he replied.

"Just checking," I commented as his cock slipped into me. He spooned me, fucking me hard and then fell asleep with his cock still in me. It was a great way to greet my lover.

He woke me up when his cock got hard within me. I wriggled and squirmed on his dick trying to make him cum before he woke up. I heard his breath catch at about the same time his cock shot his load into me.

"Are you taking advantage of a sleeping man?" he asked.

"Yes," I replied, "and I plan on taking advantage of you every chance I get."

"Just checking," he grinned.

The kitchen staff served us breakfast in bed. I had never been pampered like that. I loved it.

"Don't diddle around. We've only got two more days on the island and then we leave," he told me.

I got my final lesson on how to be a lady and then the instructor left. We were ready to go. I woke him up on travel day and fucked him hard. We got up and showered. Breakfast was served on the lanai. One of the house boys loaded our luggage into the limo and we were off!

There was a much larger airplane waiting for us at the strip. We climbed the steps and entered the craft. It was like a house inside, a very luxurious house. He took me on a tour of the plane. I was greatly impressed with the opulence. I had no idea that there were these kinds of airplanes in the world.

"Let's get strapped in honey," he said.

"Yes master."

"When we are alone, that master stuff is okay, but when we're in public call me Edward."

"Yes Edward," I replied, trying it out on my tongue. It felt natural.

Soon we were flying high over the deep blue Pacific. This airplane had a movie theater so I wouldn't have to count the endless waves.

We sat on a sofa in front of the movie screen. "Where are we going first Edward?"

"Athens. It's a long flight so we might as well get comfortable. Please don't run around naked in front of the crew. They think you're my fiancι."

"Oh my god! Am I your fiancι?"

"Ask me in Athens."

There was a large bedroom in the back of the plane. I got up and dragged him to it. "I want to be a member of the mile high club," I announced.

"Too late! You'll have to be a member of the seven mile high club. We passed one mile some time ago."

"Even better," I giggled.

We got undressed and lay down on the big bed. He was petting me and I was jacking him. We were kissing fiercely. "Please, Edward, please," I begged.

An evil grin crossed his lips. "Please what?"

"Please put your cock in me. I can't wait any longer."

"What happened to my shy little virgin?"

'It's your fault. You're the one who turned me into a sex maniac."

"Oh yeah, I remember that."

He pulled me over the top of him and I sank back onto his cock. I rocked back and forth on him. My pussy was leaking down across his balls and his ass. My first airborne fuck was definitely a success. I came hard on his cock and he shot me full of his enriched fluid. It was so erotic! I lay on top of him and kissed him. He played with my tits and finally went to sleep. I passed out on top of him. This was fast becoming my favorite sleeping position. Before I dozed off, I wondered if he were serious about that fiancι thing. Naw! Never happen!

We got dressed somewhere over the Mediterranean Sea while approaching Athens. The big plane's tires squealed as the pilot sat it gently on the runway. We got in a limo and were whisked away. I thought we might be going to a big hotel or to somebody's villa. No! We pulled into the yacht basin at Piraeus. We got into a yacht tender and it took us to a great big yacht anchored in the harbor.

We boarded the yacht. Edward took me directly to our stateroom. Actually, it was more like a suite. I had never been in a hotel with rooms this large. We had our own bedroom, a living room and an entertainment center. He scooped me up and tossed me on the bed. No lovemaking right now. We've got a ceremony to attend, so get into some good clothes.

I selected a white silk dress with a blood red scarf and shoes to match. He got into a tuxedo. "Wow, this must really be important."

"Yes lover. It marks a turning point in my life, so pay attention. You may have to answer a question or two."

"Yes Edward."

We headed to the aft end of the yacht. We walked into a very large room where several guests were assembled He escorted me to a sofa lounge and sat me down. He turned to address the assembled guests. "Everybody get some champagne. I have an important announcement to make."

As soon as they all had their drinks, he said, "Many of you have known me for many years and you know that running my businesses has left me with no social life. That changes today!"

He got down on one knee in front of me and said, "Rebecca, as I have grown to know you, I have grown to love you. Will you do me the honor of becoming my wife?"

He presented me with a huge diamond ring. I was dumbfounded. My eyes filled with tears. "Yes, of course!" I croaked. He slipped the ring on my finger to the applause of the guests.

He stood up. "Ladies and gentlemen, may I present Miss Rebecca Rawlins, my fiancι."

They all drank to us. I held his arm and whispered, "Oh god, I love you more than life!"

"In case you were wondering, this entire event has been broadcast back to the island. When do you want to get married? And where?"

"As soon as you can arrange it and I don't care where it happens. Where ever you are is where I'm home!"

We were married in the spring in Seattle. I checked my money out of my account, added the other hundred grand and gave it to charity. As Mrs. Edward James, I needed a quarter of a million like most people need a penny.

I am currently trying to get pregnant. Every time he slows down long enough, I throw him down and fuck him. We live mostly on our island in the Pacific. I will forever be his slave.

I found that my husband owned a lot of property, world wide. We had houses and villas in Europe, the United States, Canada, Hawaii, Alaska, Thailand and the Philippines. Oh yes, and the island. I still don't know how many airplanes he owns. He owns the yacht where he proposed to me. We used it on our honeymoon.

I don't know what businesses he is in and I don't care to know. It is enough to know that he loves me and takes care of me in every possible way. He spoils me. I would gladly die for him. I cannot describe the depths of my love for him. He is my husband, he is my world, he is still my master!


The End


Good Night And Sweet Dreams

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 11:22 AM
Thanks bro smellycat for your upz will return favour soon , at the meantime here's one story/letter for you and the rest of samsters here to enjoy . ;) :p

A Letter to Lover



My Dear Love,

I was naked in my bed.

In dream, I heard a knocking sound on the door of my bed room. When I opened the door I found you standing there with a smiling face (although I have not seen you but I have a clear picture of yours in my mind – you are a handsome well built guy, am I correct?).

I held your hand and led you in. Looking at my eye, you told me that you were amazed seeing me naked, because besides my perfectly shaped boobs, the rest of me was perfect too, from my long slim legs to the perfect blond vee of pubic hair that covered a very puffy pair of pussy lips.

You told that my long blonde hair, my perky breasts, my flat belly, my smooth legs, my bulged pubic mound, my swelled vaginal vulvae, my puffy pussy inner lips and most of all my big black beautiful eyes melted your heart. You also told me that my beauty was heart throbbing and I am every man's wet dream.

Wrapping your arms around my waist you pulled me closure and began to kiss on my lips. You kissed ... and kissed ... and kissed. As our kiss grew more and more passionate, our touching tongues sent S.O.S’s of our desires to be laid.

As the kiss ended, I stripped you off making you completely naked. Your cock stood straight up proudly at attention pointing directly at my hungry face and pulsated with every heartbeat.

I was spellbound to see your erection standing up firmly just below the washboard stomach.

Staring at you, I said with a very sexy voice that your cock was really magnificent; I could not imagine before that it was so appealing. The lovely bluish veins running crisscrossed over the entire shaft and the contrast between the smooth soft head and the hard firm shaft in combination with scrotum with pair of big balls hanging from the root of your cock was unbelievably arousing!

You embraced my naked body without a word for a minute or two. I could feel my developed breasts pressing against your hairy masculine chest. You crushed my lips against yours. The kiss started slowly and built, tongues touching gently at first and then darting deeper.

You cupped my soft breasts in your hands and fondled them. You slowly rolled my nipples between your fingers until I let out a moan. Your hands returned to my neck and began to caress gently and lightly my skin, touching my jaw, my face, my lips and then back down to my neck, and finally again began to caress my breasts.

My eyes were closed as I felt your dexterous hands on my body. My back arched even more to attempt to push myself towards you more.

My hands started to roam the back of your naked body and cupped chicks of your buns and squeezed them tightly.

I ran my hands back your shoulders and pulled you close to me. Your erect cock pressed against my pubic region as we hugged each other.

I took both of my breasts into my hands and lifted it towards your face, offering the nipples to your hungry mouth.

You leaned and kissed both the breasts. You then flicked your tongue over my nipples one after another. Your expert tongue encircled first one nipple, and then the other.

After a few moments, you started sucking them. Your hand reached to my genital organ region and your finger started to roam along the length of my pussy crack.

Your finger then found its way through my pussy hole and touched my clitoris. You began to flick gently my clit.

I could feel excitement building in my body.

Your insistent sucking my nipples and flicking my nut was sending a current of electricity directly to my crotch.

You lifted my slender naked body in your arms and sat on the bed holding me on your lap. Hugging you, I kissed you madly again and again on your lips… on your chicks… on your forehead… making your face wet with my saliva.

Keeping you sitting upright on the bed, I dropped on my knees and grabbed your cock to see how hard it is!

There was a pre-cum drop at the meatus of your cock head and I removed it by my finger.

I smilingly put my finger in my mouth and lick off your cum.

I started to play with your erection. My hands wrapped around your cock's thick shaft and began to pump back and forth. As your cock grew to its full length, I gradually lowered my face and your cock head got closer and closer to my waiting mouth. I protruded my tongue and started to lick around the velvety soft crown of your cock until you could not stand any longer.

As I slightly parted my lips to take a deep breadth, you pushed your cock head into my mouth. The head disappeared into my mouth and my cheeks caved in as I gave you a tremendous suck.

I let out your cock from my mouth and began to run my tongue around its length. I ran my tongue slowly from the bottom of your balls along the underside of your cock right to the tip. At the same time my one hand went to my own clit, started flicking over it sliding it up and down my crack. My other hand cupped your balls and rubbed them gently.

As I pumped the long shaft into my mouth, your balls hit my chin and you moaned with sexual pleasure. I again let out your cock from my mouth and flicked my tongue repeatedly around your velvety smooth crown. I gripped the head of your cock between my teeth and gave a soft bite. I again captured your cock in my mouth, lips tightly pressed on your shaft and holding the base firmly I started to swirl my head. You lowered your head down to see what I was doing. I continued to expertly suck and lick your cock, twisting my head slowly around your dick. I pulled my head away ever so slowly, sucking your erection all the way up. When I got to the tip, I let it fall out of my mouth and proceeded to lick up and down your shaft. I picked it up and put it back in my mouth until the head touched the back of my throat. I sucked hard and deep, my chin pressed into your balls every time I went down.

This was too much for you. You became wild, grabbed my head and started thrusting your pecker inside my mouth.

You could not hold any longer the pain and pleasure of wanting to cum!!! You yelled out: OH fuck!!! I am cumming baby! Suck it!! Suck it harder! OH God yes!! SUCK ME HARD MY SEXY GORGOUS INDIAN GIRL! YES!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

Your engorged organ was racked with a devastatingly hard climax like riding the crest of a huge wave across the ocean.

I could feel the cum rushing from your balls. A long low moan gurgled up from your throat as your hot cum traveled through your excited cock and jetted blast after blast of thick hot nectar into my mouth. I kept on sucking your cock as it kept pumping the seeds flooding my mouth.

There was so much cum, that I could not swallow it as fast as it erupted from your balls! Your semen ran out from the corners of my mouth circling around your hard pecker. My hand was pumping your shaft as fast as I could move it, and my mouth sucked it hard to pull all of your seminal fluid. You could not sit any more and collapse on the bed. My mouth followed you as my hand held your cock deep in my mouth. I kept on sucking your cock in my mouth until it went soft. I never took my lips off your dick.

Finally after a long time your cock popped out of my mouth. I moved up, laid on your chest and kissed you frantically sticking my tongue into your mouth letting you the taste of your own cum. We then held each others naked body embraced together tightly for a long time and finally fell asleep.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 11:23 AM
After we both get naked. You pick me up in your arms, carry me to the bed and place there on my back. You bend my legs at my knees and part my thighs wide apart to have a better view of my moistest, soft and juicy pussy, wet lips and pink glistening clitoris poking its head out through the opening of my cunt.

You place yourself between my legs. Your hands crawl over my inner thighs, caressing my skin and relaxing my muscles.

Nestling your face between my silken thighs, you start licking and kissing my puffed pubic mound. Your talented tongue lick up and down the length of my pussy crack. Then, you start licking and burrowing your tongue through the inner slices of my pussy lips.

I moan with pleasure and my hips gyrate all the time as your mouth tease my pussy.
Splitting the lips of my hairy pussy, you make your way up to my hard, throbbing clitoris and swirled your tongue around it, rapidly.

As soon as the tip of your tongue snap across my clit, I become excited and make an audible gasp swaying my hips.

As I respond quickly, you continue to tongue fuck me, your face pressed tight against my young pussy leaving no room for a drop of spit between your tongue and my pussy walls.

The salty and slimy juice of my pleasure that flow into your mouth gradually become more profuse.

I sigh as your talented tongue slither in and out of my vaginal lips giving me a huge fucking orgasm! I arch my back up and moaning louder and louder with the sexual pleasure giving by you.

I get close to arousal and start talking sexy talks moaning and rolling my hips. A tidal wave of pleasure sweep through me. I am now about to have a wonderful cum through my helpless pussy right in your mouth. My hips start turning up almost involuntarily.

When you finally bit down softly on my clit, I come in a flow of warm juices through my pussy hole arching back my hips into the air. Your mouth gets flooded with a shower my love-juice. I grab your head and hold it tightly against my spamming vagina until my climax subsided.

By now, you are in a state of extreme sexual heat, and desperately need the relief only a hard climax can deliver by fucking in my pussy. My love channel is also in a state of high sexual agitation, and need some immediate hard rod inside.
At this moment, nothing is more precious to me than to satisfy you.
We stand up and come closer to each other. You lean over me, bring your face to me and kiss me lightly at first, then deeper, tongues exploring each other enjoying each other’s presence.

You lift my delicate naked body in your arms and place me on the bed. You roll me on my belly and position me on hands and knees thrusting my bottom up in the air.
Your eyes feast on my glistening clit through the parted long pussy crack.
You stay at my back and leaning forward cup both of my hanging breasts with your hand from the rear squeezing and rubbing them violently.

You place the swelled crown of your erect cock at the entrance of my already wet pussy, rub it up and down along the length of its crack, brush it across my now on fire clitoris and slowly push it into my warmest and tightest pussy just as a dog does with a bitch.

The head of your cock just entered my pussy canal. You then gently and gradually penetrated your huge erection inside my loosening orifice.
I moan softly as your erect cock gradually slid in my hot pussy cavern. After making a few gentle strokes into my pussy you pull your cock out. You re-enter me, but this time violently in a single stroke.

Your hairy pubic mound land on the soft chick of my round puffy hips. You grab my waist and pump my pussy hole with your erect cock pulling it almost completely out of me before pushing back in, during each stroke.

I thrust back at you during your each forward stroke.

The pace of your stroking in my honey pot gradually become faster making me bounce each time.

The room is now filled only by the slurping sounds coming from the friction of your erect cock with the fat mussels of my pussy.

You continue to drive violently your entire length of erect cock in and out of my cavernous pussy, grabbing me and holding me in place.

I move my hips in unison with you, helping you stay inside my pussy.

Your hanging scrotum and the balls slap against my pussy crack during each forward stroke.

I feel the presence of your hard cock into my cunt… it fits tightly inside me…. I really enjoy your fuck….

I buck, you buck and we grunt and pant ferociously, driving at each other with lust.
I feel an intense sensation all over my body. My pussy muscles pulsated in a wild rhythm and I exploded with a powerful orgasm. My juices begin to trickle down my legs.

Your dick started throbbing with sexual excitement inside my vaginal orifice.
You can not hold any more and after few violent strokes, you begin to squirt your boiling sperm deep into my pussy casing.

When it is over, you stay for a while in silence. Your tired cock start to shrink and prop out of my canal.

A stream of your cum mixed with my pussy juice start to flow through my pussy crack.
We collapse on the bed and pulling me closer you kiss madly on my lips. We lay on each other’s arm exhausted.

Love and KISSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS………..


The End

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 09:24 PM
Christopher and Melissa


He was without a doubt the most irascible, intractable man she had ever known. Why else would he persecute her so, skulking around her stage door, always with that same amused smile lifting the corners of his immaculately trimmed mustache? They'd hardly spoken in over a year, so what had excited this new attention, this grand patronizing between the dark, dusty curtains of Booth's Theatre? Why her, why now, she wondered, as night after night she recovered from the dishabille of "Hamlet's Mother's Closet," yanking her chemise onto her shoulder as she rushed by him in the wings. He would always yield just short of propriety, so in the closeness of the little theatre she was forced to rake her whole frame against his en route to the dressing rooms. Fiend. Unusually tall, he'd look down upon her with the wry condescension of one who knew a secret. It was infuriating. She swore he splayed his fingers at the opportune moment, just enough to graze the top of her corset. It was the fourth night he'd been so bold and tonight she'd very nearly knocked poor Hamlet down in her indignation. Young Peter Jordan had steadied her, spreading his hands over her hips, rather like righting a clumsy star onto a Christmas tree. She pried the youthful fingers loose and the boy rushed on to change, leaving her nose to nose with her nemesis.

Christopher Richman indeed. What the devil? Their history was not unknown. He was more than four years her junior, which was not so very scandalous, but she'd always held it to be a great obstacle as she went through one marriage and a string of hapless lovers. He'd had his share of lovers, including a perfect pigeon of a lass whom he'd tearfully forsaken. Whether they were her tears or his own Melissa did not know but she did know this. The theatre world was small, and Christopher Richman's sudden lascivious hoverings would not go unnoticed.

Christopher Richman. Rake. Lothario. He was now quite the man, and he so knew it in his claret colored brocade waistcoat and fur trimmed cloak. With his inheritance, The Richman Playhouse, great spectacle that it had become, The Hope of the Living Drama, apex of society . . . Well Christopher Richman had transformed right alongside the cherub framed proscenium and red velvet curtains. She allowed he'd become a handsome rake, staggeringly so. But she was not about to let him know it.

His black-brown eyes appraised her. She a ... slightly . . . aging grand dame, an ephemeral queen, who made the most of it. She had perfected the lift of her nose, the coquettish angle of her neck, and when she did so onstage Christopher Richman would always ... always have to shift in his seat. Yes she was proud, and manipulative, and a very angry woman of experience. Yet he saw otherwise. He knew more. Eighteen years had not passed for naught.

It was not always this way, this battle of wills. He had known Melissa since his father was scene painter for Booth's Theatre, before pauper papa could afford his own theatrical digs. She'd been Lawrence Barrett's newest find, and as the lowly stage hand Christopher could only watch as she made love to Lawrence or Edwin Booth in the way that he imagined her voluptuous frame should press against his own. She was a wayward child of 26 then, yes, far too old to be so bold. She should have been married, Christopher would often cluck to himself, yet secretly allowing, "Well done, well done." He liked bold women, and he liked Melissa. He wanted Melissa at any price. But the opportunity never came. There were flirtations and exchanges, marriages and mistresses, fleeting touches. Nothing more. It was fairly maddening.

Now the time had come when Christopher Richman had had enough and was ready to pluck his prize from the footlights. There is much to be said of history and he'd written his ten times o'er. Melissa was between husbands. He'd flung the little pigeon skyward. He was ready, nay, aching, for her favor.

And so there they were yet again. She'd finished her scene with Peter Jordan, a sensitive gifted boy who just might turn her head if he had the sense to do anything about it. But Christopher knew she had nothing for the young ones. The pups. She needed a man. And he knew he worn her down this night as his fingers grazed the top of her emerald corset, his fingernails fairly imprinting a horizontal brand over her hidden nipples. She'd jolted back, been steadied by Peter Jordan, and pushed the finger of her right hand into his chest to make a point. Her irascible little mouth had only begun to twist into a sneer before he ran his fingers under her corset and yanked her near.

"Stop it. It is done," he said, his breath a hot mist on her cheek. "I've groveled like a stagehand for nearly a week. Do you think I've nothing to do but wait your leisure?"

"I don't care what you do," she said, but her words were cut short when he jerked her still closer, and the bottommost steel hook of her corset pinged to the floor.

"Make no plans tonight." Christopher ordered, and his eyes were two fiery black orbs.

She jerked from his grasp, a true melodramatic gesture, but once out of his sight had wilted against her dressing room door. She bit her lip, chewed the circumstance. It had come to the moment of decision. Eighteen years of idle flirtation had come to this. This commanding man, no longer boy, encroaching her world, her sphere. Why now?

The play crawled to an end, and after curtain call the buoyant, blushing Peter Jordan had kissed her once, twice, thrice and peered at her with his great puppy eyes until she was ready to beat his breast to be free of his presence. She made promises of oysters and caviar at Delmonicos. She ha-ha-haed and rubbed cheeks with the rabble. She was anxious as a cat as she scrubbed her greasepaint away and drummed her make up table. She could rush her preparations and be out the stage door before he darkened it. She could, if she did not tarry with the past.

Christopher Richman was her past. Was he to be her present? How very presumptuous. Melissa dragged the brush through her hair and cursed to herself. She would meet the others soon. This would just be a silly panic, a needless trifle.

He did not have the courtesy to knock. What would it matter if he had? They were all gone. All the players. Their revels ended. All those simpering artistes that might protect her. He knew that. She rose grandly and leaned against the table, gripping it from behind.

He was unnaturally tall, this she always remembered, and he had the darkest eyes she'd ever seen. When he advanced on her it was supernatural, like an unearthly power. If she'd had presence of mind she might have spit or hissed, because this was an attack, no ordinary greeting, but she could only raise her defiant face to his. He slid his hand around her back and rested it there, sliding pressing his long fingers along the curve of her ass. He laid claim there and pulled her against him. She grunted slightly and lost her grip on the table, very nearly lost her footing. She hated him for a moment as the right corner of his mouth twitched in victory. She squirmed and was about to flail when his hands found her breasts and anchoring her ribs literally pushed her onto the table and against the mirror.


Continue next page .......

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 09:25 PM
"What are you doing, how dare you?" she said, as her arms went up, bracelets clicking against the glass.

His hand slid up to her throat and became suddenly gentle, cupping her face. He soothed her with whispers. "Come now, Melissa," he said, "You know me, do you not?" For several moments he soothed her, pressing his lips again her ear, stroking her cheek with his thumb. Saying, "Hush, hush, hush, ..." When she made to protest he pried her mouth with his thumb so his tongue might find solace there. She squirmed at the sensation of this intimacy only to succumb to the taste as they pressed against the glass, a double vision of lechery. She was in her emerald silk dressing gown and he found the hooks easily, as a blind man finds his way. He yanked and pulled, fingers digging, hands cupping beneath her arms and lifting her to a reclining surface. She thought to struggle but when he deposited her on the chaise, and looked at her with those bold dark eyes, she could do little more than recoil.

When he straddled her like a mare she had little time to cry out before he yanked at her pantalettes. She pushed at his shoulders, kicked her slippered feet to no avail as he found the pressure points at her shoulder and hips.

"Fiend!" She cried. "Villain."

He laughed then, and stopped his battle with her garments. "Oh Melissa,' he said, "Can't we dispense with the melodrama?"

Again that wicked smile and she could not help but surrender a little, a scolding gasp escaping her throat. He relaxed against her then, a long dark serpent making his nest, settling his long arms and legs into her curves, resting his groin against her own pulsating apex. As her body relaxed, he pulled her pantalettes to her knees and inhaled her scent. She impulsively gripped the hair at his brow, steadying him. It seemed to much too soon to her, this boldness, even for Christopher Richman. He kissed her thighs and kneaded them, nibbling, then partaking voraciously. She pushed against his shoulder and attempted nonverbal fuss. But when his tongue found her mound of Venus she halted, grew quiet, hovered then fell against the chaise, stroked his dark hair, even gripped as he had his way. He divided and lapped her goodness, pushing and splaying like one starving at a banquet. His tongue was his scepter as he sucked her raspberry treat and fingered her hole. He measured his success by the movement of her hips, and then her thrashing moans of delight. Melissa was not one to give false praise. When she gushed around his tongue and fell against the pillows he knew he'd won her . . . But only partly. He kept his thumb on her sweet fruit, made a trail of kisses up her stomach and tugged at his own trousers.

As he sank into her, her whole body jolted heavenward. She was shocked and elated and gave a cry not unlike a cat. She ducked her head and sank her teeth into his shoulder, sucking the salt of his skin as he pushed into her.

"G-God" was all she could muster. There came the moment, completely in her lover's control, that she bucked and fought for breath, skewered onto his delectable manhood, a complete blithering thing . . .that was the moment she gave herself to him, that the tension ebbed and arms wide she let him take her. Christopher Richman heard her grunting surrender and watched her eyes, those divine blue eyes roll towards his. She threaded her fingers into the dark hair at the nape of his neck, raised her sweet mound against his and met him thrust for thrust. She was wicked good and as her passion grew Christopher Richman could only fumble with the ribbons of her corset, trying to free the breasts he'd forgotten to taste. As his long fingers intertwined the emerald ribbons of Hamlet's Mother's corset Melissa folded her own fingers over his and squeezed them saying, "Yes. It is time. Yes."

The simplicity of her words thrilled him, and the longing so long built up reached a crescendo. He gripped her long red hair, held her against the pillow as he claimed her, felt his manhood tense and explode and spill into her. He thought she might fight and scorn his dominance. But for her it was a natural event. She arched her back and took all of him and he spilled into her like one drained of will. He was helpless at the end of it, sucking her neck and licking under her ears. For her part she threw her arms around him, wrapped and pressed her knees against his lower back, cradling, keeping him inside, like a sweet treasure. This time she was the one to still the restless one. She was the one to claim her own, and sealed it with a kiss, pressing against his salty lips. She parted them with her tongue, wiggled and caressed, pushing his linen shirt over his shoulder and kissing his chest.

"Why?" he said, when he could speak. "Why eighteen years?"

"What does it matter now?" she breathed, "The gap has been bridged. Oh enough of these trifles." She pouted and gently bit his bottom lip. Come on. Once more, my love," she said, meeting those demon dark eyes with her own.

"Once more."


The End

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 09:27 PM
Roommates


David yawned as he woke up and got out of bed. He sighed as he looked down at his usual morning wood with an unsatisfied grunt he got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. As he stepped out of his room he heard some noise downstairs and decided to take a look.

Laura had been doing her usual morning routine; she had just got home from some errands and decided to relax a bit on her day off with her laptop. With her laptop in her lap she stretched her neck to the side as she rubbed the back of her neck, her shoulders were bothering her as she sighed and continued to play on her laptop.

David stood there looking down for a bit admiring his roommate. This is what he always would do when Laura was on the couch downstairs relaxing. David just smirked as he looked down at his friend. He always found Laura to be very attractive, very sexual. Laura brushed some of her long strawberry blond hair from her face as David now got a better view of Laura's cleavage. Laura had changed into more comfortable clothes since getting back. She slipped into her casual jeans and a tight fitting tank top shirt with "brat" labeled on the front. David looked down Laura's tank top and gulped as he could see Laura's breast in full view. His morning wood twitched as he reached down and gave it a soft tug. His eyes seemed to narrow as he looked Laura from her face to her legs and imagined her lying naked on the couch. Before he could finish the thought Laura looked up as he composed himself.

"What?" She said with a smile. David just shook his head and walked to the shower.

"Nothing..." He called back with a small laugh.

Laura just shrugged her shoulders and went back to her laptop. She always knew David's feeling for her and just never really understood, why. She knew David saw her sexually attractive, but she usually gave it no other thought because he never acted on it, because of their friendship.

That didn't mean David couldn't fantasize about it though. David fantasized about Laura a lot of times without a care in the world. Because he and Laura lived as roommates now, he fantasized about her even more. At first he wasn't to comfortable knowing the object of his fantasies was close by but he found ways of keeping his fantasies to himself. David stood in the shower stroking his cock for some time thinking of Laura's natural breasts within her tight tank top.

"She's such a brat..." He muttered to himself as he continued to stroke his cock in one hand and his other pressed up against the shower wall. David imagined Laura's hips bent over as he drove his aching cock into her back and forth from behind. He bit his lower lip to stop from calling out her name as he came close to cumming. He stopped from cumming as he laughed to himself. There would be days like this where his friend would leave him pent up and very horny. He pictured Laura's lovely legs and groaned as he thought of those legs wrapped around his waist as he pumped his cock into her over and over. David threw his head back as he came on the shower wall as his cock continued to twitch he groaned as his cock gave one last spurt as he thought of Laura's breast covered in his cum. David sighed to himself as he felt all of his pent up lust ebb away. He finished his shower and stepped out grabbing a towel to dry himself.

Laura heard the shower stop and the door to the bathroom open. She heard David's bedroom door open and after awhile heard David's footsteps come down the stairs. She stretched her head backwards and looked at David upside down.

David put on a simple t-shirt and some shorts as he walked down the stairs. He stopped at the foot of the stairs and tried to hold his composure as he saw Laura stretch out on the arm of the couch. Her breast pressed taunt against her shirt accentuating her lovely curves. His cock twitched hard renewed against his underwear and he smiled through gritted teeth and shook his head. "Brat." He said without a second thought.

"What was that for?" She said with a shocked look and a smile.

"As you would say "just because..."" He said as he walked past her into the kitchen with a smile. He poured himself a glass of milk, he thought to himself what milk he really wanted and just gulped down his glass hard as his body reacted as if to agree. He put the glass into the sink as he walked back and stopped to see what Laura was up to. He kneeled down and looked over her shoulder at her laptop. "So what mayhem are you up to now?"

"Nothing..." She said not even looking at him. David stopped and looked at Laura from the side of her face and just smiled. David loved to look at Laura he found her perfect in her own way. He could lightly smell the fragrance of her shampoo she used to shower this morning.

Laura noticed David looking at her from the corner of her eye and looked at him with a smirk. "What?" She asked. The way David would look at her sometimes would make Laura laugh because she did not want to think what was in his mind at the time.

"Nothing..." He said with a smile as she just shook her head with a sigh. David noticed her shoulders and just lightly put his hands on her shoulders and began to rub them. "If this bothers you just tell me to stop..."

Laura didn't say anything as David continued to work on her shoulders. She really did need this, but to feel David's hands on her shoulders did feel weird. She fidgeted a bit in her seat as David stopped and removed his hands. She looked at him irked for stopping.

"Sorry thought you wanted me to stop, this okay?" David started again as Laura just enjoyed the attention. David continued on sometimes looking over her shoulder at her game and sometimes stealing a glance down her shirt. After awhile Laura caught David's glance in the reflection in her screen and it was obvious he wasn't looking at the screen.

"What? See anything you like?" She said catching David off guard.

"Maybe..." He said very shyly as if being caught with his hand in the cookie jar.

Laura just shook her head and leaned her head back. David looked down at her and squeezed her shoulders. Laura closed her eyes and relaxed. David couldn't stop his hands from reaching around and rubbed his fingertips across Laura's chest above her breast. Laura looked up at David and shook her head with a smile.

David just looked down at her trying to say something without ruining the moment. "Sor...sorry if you want me to stop just tell me." He said as he gulped and looked into Laura's eye.

Laura just looked at him with a smile and didn't say anything. David looked into her eyes as his hands slid across her breast. He felt her nipples harden under his palms through her shirt as he continued to look down at her. Laura's eyes closed as she breathed in. David continued to move back and forth between her shoulders and her breasts. His cock twitched with every touch to her nipples as if reacting to Laura's body. David leaned down and pressed his lips to Laura's lips.

Laura eyes snapped open. Her roommate, her friend, just kissed her on the lips, at first she felt surprise and nearly pushed him away. His lips seemed moist and nice pressed up against hers.

David didn't have much experience in kissing since he and his girlfriend broke up years earlier. But that didn't really matter, as he put all of his emotions into the kiss. David began to pull away but was surprised when Laura leaned more into the kiss following his lips. David pressed his lips back and relished in her passion. His hands came to rest on her breast as they remained locked in this position with Laura stretching back and David standing above her. Laura pulled away from the kiss as David looked at her worried.


Continue next page ...........

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 09:29 PM
"My back..." she simply said as David walked around the couch and kneeled in front of her. He smiled as he leaned back in for another kiss as Laura stopped him and began to pull off her shirt. David batted her hands away as he gripped the bottom of her shirt and pulled it off her above her head. He placed her shirt off to the side and turned to look at her. Now seeing her topless, David gulped nervously as he looked at Laura. He had always fantasized about seeing Laura fully topless but seeing them in reality was better than any fantasy he could dream up. He reached out and cupped one of Laura's breasts with a nervous hand. He heard Laura laugh and sigh at his nervous touch as he looked into her eyes.

Laura took her laptop and placed in off to the side as David leaned in and nuzzled her neck. Laura jumped as she felt David's face on her neck and squirmed as his breath brushed against her neck. She sighed as his hands explored her body from her back to her front. David grunted into her neck as Laura tugged on his cock through his shorts. She pushed his shorts down as his cock sprang free from its prison as David stopped caressing Laura's stomach and breast to look down. He looked at Laura without saying a word as he watched as she smiled and wrapped her hand around his cock and began stroking him back and forth. David groaned and went back to nuzzling her neck.

"Please..." David whimpered as he fought every message in his brain that told him to cum. Laura smiled and leaned in and whispered in his ear.

"Cum for me..." Her whisper traveled up David brain as David eyes snapped open as he did what she told him.

"Ugh...oh god." His cum shot all over her jeans as his rod continued to spasm in her hand. As David settled back he looked at Laura who was smiling at him he reached her pants and began to unbutton and pull them off.

Laura sat up giving him an easy task of removing her jeans. As he pulled them off he saw her black lace panties in front of him.

David gulped and seemed to be drawn in to her pussy as he leaned down. Laura stopped him and pulled him up for a kiss instead. David reached down and rubbed her pussy through her panties.

Laura pushed against his fingers with her hips as David continued to assault her neck; he turned his attention to her breast and gave each tit a lick and suck. Laura's pussy moistened more as David's fingers rubbed up and down along her slit. David began to pull off Laura's panties as Laura helped him by sitting up. David kicked his shorts and underwear off to the side as he pulled his t-shirt off and leaned into Laura who pulled him on top of her.

David's cock was renewed fast as David settled in between Laura's legs. Taking his cock in hand he rubbed his cock up and down along her slit. David never took his eyes of Laura's face as he continued to rub Laura's slit with his hard cock. Watching her reaction made David harder and harder. He rubbed the tip of his cock into her pussy as the head of his cock slipped into her. David fought everything in his body from just plunging all the way he wanted to fully experience this not for himself but also for her. He gritted his teeth as he pulled the tip out and pushed it back in. His breathing came out in gasps as he plunged the tip of his cock in and out of her.

Laura's eyes fluttered as David would pull out and push the tip of his rod back in never fully penetrating her. She bit her lip each time waiting for the full plunge as David continued his teasing. She listened to his groans and moans as she squirmed under him.

Finally his body and mind couldn't take the teasing any longer as David pulled out and plunged into Laura with one fast plunge. David's eyes never left Laura's face as he pushed himself fully into her without warning. Laura gasped as her legs wrapped around his waist as David began pumping into her fast and hard. His hips were like a blur as Laura placed her hands on his hips and help pace him slower. Laura's eyes fluttered as he spoke to her in a ragged pent up tone. "Sorry..."

She looked at him as David seemed out of breath. Laura smiled as she pumped her hips into him making him groan loudly. "Aw is David all done." She said with a smile as she dragged her fingers up and down his back. His cock twitched inside of her making Laura shudder. She smiled as David stopped and looked at her surprised.

David blinked at Laura as she continued to smile at him. He smiled back and placed his hands on her legs and ran his fingers up her legs. Without a word David plunged into Laura and varied his strokes from fast to slow as he continued to smile down at her. David kissed Laura again on the lips as he pulled back and plunged forward into her slowly.

Laura's Legs wrapped around David's waist tightly as both of them were experiencing the mutual highs and approaching climax. "Let's cum..." Laura whispered into David's ear as he increased his pumping. Her legs bounced around his thrusting hips. She could feel his cock start to throb faster and faster as she waited to feel his cum splash into her. Laura whimpered as his thrusts slowed down.

David stopped and looked at Laura. "I've wanted to do something for a long time." David whimpered into Laura's neck as he pulled out. David helped Laura stand up and turned her around and bent her across the arm of the sofa.

Laura shook her hips playfully as David stepped up behind her. She watched him as he stroked his cock and admired her rear in front of him. He placed his one hand on her hips as he used his other to rub the tip of his cock against her pussy up and down. She smiled and wiggled her hips as she felt the tip of his cock brush against her pussy. He didn't waste any time as he plunged back into Laura's pussy from behind and groaned loudly. David pushed Laura tightly against the couch as he plunged into her repeatedly.

Laura listened to David's groans as his thrusts became harder to the point her legs were off the ground Laura found David plunging into her and rubbing her clit against the couch. Laura gasped as the friction between the sofa and David's cock plunging into her repeatedly was bringing her closer and closer to cumming.

David felt Laura's body tighten around him and finally that was to much for him. Gripping her hips tightly David plunged forward as his cum sprayed all over Laura's insides. He leaned down resting against her back as he held his cock tightly in her contracting pussy. He nuzzled her back as he continued to pump his cock back and forth into her. He pumped on last time and held it in her as his cock gave one last spurt. David pulled back and looked down as his cock slipped out of Laura.

Laura shuddered as David's cock slipped out of her. David steadily rose off of Laura and looked at his cock resting against her rear still fully hard and wet from there fucking. David smiled and turned Laura around as her legs instinctively wrapped around his waist. David and Laura both whimpered as David eased his hard cock into her and sat her up.

Laura gasped as David lifted her off of the couch and turned around and began walking to the stairs. She looked at David's lust filled eyes as he took the first step sending her bouncing on his cock. Both gasped loudly now not caring if the outside neighbors would hear.

David watched as Laura's tits bounced with each step. His cock twitched harder with each step up. With each step David filled and withdrew out of Laura until they reached the top of the stairs. David carried Laura into his room and laid her down on the bed and began pumping into her with all of his remaining strength.

Laura could feel David's thrust becoming more rapid and urged on his thrusting with her own hips rising off the bed to meet his. David admired his best friend under him and watched as her tits bounced in rhythm with his thrusts. He leaned his head back with a big smile as he felt her legs wrap tighter around his waist. David looked one last time into Laura's eyes before thrusting into her as he cummed into her.

"Laura..." He groaned as he closed his eyes and let his cum splash into her one last time as Laura came with him on his cock as she rubbed the side of her face and back. Laura closed her eyes as she felt his cock erupt inside of her and rode her own orgasm. Her legs wrapped tightly around him as she whimpered one last time as his thrust slowed and finally stopped. The two roommates snuggled together in David's bed as they fell asleep with each other.


The End

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 09:32 PM
A Spa To Remember


I knew I got the spa for a reason. I'd just spent a pretty rare afternoon at the pub and came home to see my wife Jean with 2 of her sexy mates reclined comfortably in our new spa. Luckily for them they were all sipping on a couple of glasses of champagne. As I came into view her Friend Stacey saw me first and in her usual outgoing manner told me to get my kit off and jump in with them.

Now they weren't naked mind you, from what I could tell they were all in bikinis. This was just Stacey's way of talking and I kind of obliged by grabbing a beer, stripping to my undies and hopping in.

In front of me was my wife and beside me was Stacey and Jean's other friend Emma. All 3 you would recognise as good looking women and they had the kind of breasts that always made bikinis look a bit small and men look a bit too long.

I realised pretty quickly that they had consumed a fair amount of champers when Stacey being Stacey blurted out

"You know we don't have any pants on don't you?"

I didn't know that, and actually I didn't quite believe her, telling her so as well. "Steve" she said, "such a non believer, what can we do to convince you?"

Now to me that was pretty obvious. Standing up would have helped but I had a feeling Stacey was playing a game here so thought I'd give her her lead.

"I don't know Stace, what could you do to convince me?"

"Well, how about Jean comes over and sits on your lap. If she doesn't have undies on then it's a fair bet we don't either, so then you'll know. Before she starts though you have to take your pants off first!"

The girls were all grinning to each other and I wondered if there had been some pre-planning on their part here. I looked at my wife who just smiled and I proceeded to take off my undies, albeit having to lift them over a pretty erect cock.

Jean came over and facing me squeezed herself right up against me. Even under that hot water and bubbles I could well feel her beautiful pussy pushing itself up against my cock, completely uninhibited by clothing of any sort. We stayed like that a while and I was able to slowly grind myself against her, thoroughly enjoying the feeling.

After a minute or so, Stacey was up to her tricks again. "Time for you to see if Emma has any pants on Stevie Boy!"

Straight away my wife hopped off and resumed her seat. Emma didn't hesitate either and came straight over, sitting right on top of me and placing pressure straight away on my cock, her beautiful big tits pushing into my chest. This time I'd been had (kind of).

"She has pants on," I said "you guys are cheating!"

They all laughed. Emma just smiled at me and in a jiffy had whipped her bikini top off. "Sorry Stevie, will this make it up to you?" She smiled as her now naked breasts were pushing against my chest while her clothed pussy pushed itself hard against my large erection.

"Yes it will," I said, in seventh heaven as I had my wifes beautiful mate practically fucking me in front of the 2 other women. I got a bit game and bent my head down to take one of her big nipples into my mouth giving it a glorious suck as I wondered what it would take for me to cum all over this woman.

"Hey naughty boy?" Stella said, "that isn't in the rules. Its time you checked if I was clothed now."

With that Emma released herself from my mouth and sat back beside me grinning. Stella came across and being the stirrer she was turned her back to me as she sat on my lap. As she did this she somehow grabbed my cock with her hand, moving it downwards, and with some pressure on her knees on the seat either side of me had her body in between my cock and my chest.

"Now you are definitely naked," I said as I felt her pussy lips pushing against me, "you also shave don't you?"

"Your dead right," she replied as she stripped her bikini top off to ensure that all of herself was free from clothes. She kept her hand under the water and as we all just sat back relaxing she was pushing my cock up against the lips of her pussy and gyrating slowly.

"You can feel her tits you know Steve," my awesome wife Jean said, and with that type of permission I put my hands around her to squeeze and play with her lovely breasts. Whilst this happened the ever inventive Stacey pulled her hips up slightly and before I knew it had placed my cock right inside her, allowing herself to lean back against me, full of my cock as I fondled her tits.

I couldn't quite believe it. Here I was in a spa, with my wife opposite, a mate of hers only in her bikini pants beside me and another smoothly shaven friend secretly fucking me in front of the both of them. It was excruciatingly hot, especially as we couldn't move too much for fear of giving the game away. Just to heat things up even more I put my hand around Stacey's waist and found her budding clitoris standing out waiting to be fondled. As I did I immediately knew I had hit a nerve as Stacey tightened up with a real hint of ecstasy.

"Stacey, you've gone all red." Emma said.

"I know Em, steve here has found my clit and I think I'm going to cum," the ever shy Stacey replied.

"That's not fair," Emma said, "what about me?"

In response I saw my wife slip her hand across and with Emma pulling her pants off she started to slowly masturbate her. Emma, in turn started exploring my wife and they both sat back watching us as they enjoyed each others touch.

"Who will be the first to cum?" I asked.

"I don't know," Stacey said "but I reckon the winner gets to dictate the next rounds play"

This was like turning on a tap and the girls as if they were competing for some sort of Olympic prize started concentrating entirely on their own orgasmic pleasure.

While Emma and Jean looked pretty happy, I alone knew that with my cock deep in Stacey and having had a good few minutes start, she was the short priced favourite in this sweet race.

My theory was confirmed as Stacey started thrashing around on my cock making the most of its length as I rubbed her beautiful clit with my fingers and squeezed her hard nipples. In less than a minute she yelled out that she was going to cum and as she reached her climax her pussy clamped my cock as hard as I could imagine and she shuddered for what seemed like a full minute on top of me.

Her orgasm seemed to create some momentum as both Jean and Emma started to really react to the touch of each others fingers. They had turned slightly to face each other and were now kissing passionately as their breathing increased and they looked to get each other off.


Continue next page ........

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 09:34 PM
Finally, Emma could take no more and with a primal scream her body shuddered into the most intense orgasm I had ever witnessed. Jean didn't let up through the whole orgasm, kissing and touching Emma for over a minute as she lost herself in a wave of orgasms that rendered her completely incapable of returning the favour.

After what seemed like minutes she came down from her high and we all just smiled at her, amazed at how intense her experience had been. Emma obviously felt the same as she told us that she had never experienced anything quite like that. She turned to Jean and thanked her with a big kiss on the lips.

Stacey took charge again telling us that as she was the winner she was now also the boss. I wasn't sure it had ever been any other way. The action in the spa had allowed Stacey to bounce around nicely on my cock and by now it was pretty obvious that she was riding me.

"Stacey, you horny bitch. You've got Steve's cock inside you haven't you?" Jean wasn't angry with this development, she was turned on and hearing that I'd been inside Stacey all this time had her going even more.

"Okay," Stacey said "Your turn then Jean, and we need to get you off. I say Steve sits on the edge of the spa, you ride him like I am and Emma makes up to you for the joy you gave her."

Now this was Jeans idea of a good time. Having never been in this position before, Jean and I have often fantasised about her being on top of my cock while another women licked her to orgasm.

Stacey hopped off me and I sat on the edge of the spa. Jean hopped out and raised herself above me slowly lowering herself over my cock. Her pussy was so wet my cock slipped nicely inside her and we enjoyed the feeling as she gyrated slowly on top of me.

Emma, ever keen to please, moved over and wasted no time in taking Jean's clit inside her mouth, sucking and licking her with real enthusiasm. She only stopped to give my nuts a lick and helped me out by squeezing them with her hand as she licked my wife.

Stacey had meanwhile moved herself out of the pool and came across to me, spreading her legs, a perfect height away for me to find her pussy with my tongue and enjoy the taste of her in my mouth. Being the shy girl she is she assisted me by putting her hands behind my head and pulling my mouth into her pussy really firmly.

Whilst this was happening my wife started moving herself crazily on top of me yelling at Emma to suck her clit harder as she reached her orgasm. Emma did all she could to keep up with Jean's movements and in response I witnessed the most amazing orgasm my wife has ever achieved.

Similar to Emma my wife's orgasm was a series of thunderous pleasures as her pussy contracted heavily on my cock. Her whole body shuddered as she absolutely lost control on top of me and I held her steady as her entire body ended up limp in my lap. She'd almost collapsed as Emma looked up smiling, knowing that she had returned the favour in full and then some.

As my wife rolled off me back into the spa Stacey disengaged herself from my tongue thanking me and telling me in no uncertain terms that she would need more of my mouth very soon.

The 3 girls lay back exhausted in the spa and I took the opportunity to fill their glasses again as well as get myself another beer. It was clear that all 3 had experienced something extremely powerful and their bodies were now basking in the afterglow.

I, on the other hand, had thoroughly enjoyed myself but was yet to cum and could feel my still raging hard on trying to tell me something.

Stacey, god love her, hadn't forgotten about me and as she gripped one hand around my cock it was her suggestion that the next stage should be all about me and my pleasure. I think her exact words were "Now, how would you like to get off Steve?"

It's not like I had previously ever considered what I would do in a situation like this but my wife and I have a very active sexual imagination and had discussed during our lovemaking, possibilities like this before. The scenario that always had us both rocking was one where I was on my back with a pussy on my mouth, a women facing me and riding my cock with my wife drilling her ass from behind with her favourite strap on. We'd cum many times talking this one out and as soon as I told my wife to get the strap on, she knew exactly where I was headed.

"Strap on?" Stacey obviously hadn't considered this one. I hopped out of the spa and laid some chair mattresses on the ground motioning for Stacey to hop on top of me while we waited for Jean. She did immediately and before I knew it was riding my cock beautifully while I squeezed her breasts. I told Emma not to waste her time and that I wanted to taste her so she squatted over me and lowered her beautiful pussy onto my waiting mouth.

While we were enjoying this wonderful threesome, Jean had quietly returned and with her favourite custom made lubricated strap on around her waist (designed specially to stimulate her clit) made herself known to Stacey and her sweet ass.

"Hang on," Stacey said, "I've never done that before."

I was amazed. I would have been sure that some bloke had poked Stacey hard up the ass before but apparently we had ourselves an anal virgin. Jean being the not so aggressive aggressor pacified Stacey telling her to relax, she would take it easy on her.

Stacey to her credit did so and Jean slowly filled her ass with one of her favourite toys. After she was right into Stacey, Stacey was able to once again start moving slowly on top of me whilst Jean moved her hips in time with Stacey, letting her dictate the pace.

Emma meanwhile seemed to get jolted into action by the view and started telling us how fucking beautiful it looked from up there. She was getting off big time on seeing Stacey double teamed and she let us know in no uncertain terms. The whole thing was having a big impact on her and I continued sucking her clit into my mouth while the rest of her pussy seemed to be fucking my chin. I could feel her love organ increase in size as she once again succumbed to an amazing jolting orgasm causing her pussy to squirt love juice all over my mouth and face. As she slowly came down she moved off me kissing and tasting herself on my mouth.

Stacey seemed to take the opportunity to renew the focus on herself and started moving faster on top of me. Jean took it as a sign and began really fucking Stacey's ass while Stacey grunted with pleasure.

The harder Jean fucked the better the feeling on her clit and I knew she wanted to really drill into Stacey. As the pace increased Stacey seemed to really start loving it and even began telling Jean to fuck her harder. Emma had meanwhile made herself useful and got behind Jean doing her best to rim her ass while somehow finding mine as well inserting a well lubricated finger right inside me.

The overall effect had the 4 of us virtually ripping into each other as we rode each other to the roughest of possible orgasms in the best of possible ways.

I was finally at breaking point and yelled that I was cumming with Stacey screaming at me to cum inside her and Emma enticing my orgasm with her exploratory finger. My orgasm came with an absolute animal grunt as I drove my cock deep and hard into Stacey's pussy giving her all of my cum in 3 massive jolts. The 3rd jolt seemed to set both Jean and Stacey off as they both screamed they were cumming and did so driving their bodies on top of me and each other. It was the hardest possible fuck and it ended as the hardest, most incredible orgasm I had ever had.

It seemed to take more than 5 minutes before any one of us was able to move, let alone talk, and as Emma, then Jean, then Stacey disengaged themselves, we all lay there in exhausted bliss.

It was only Stacey who had the energy to state the obvious, "We should do this again sometime!"


The End

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 09:37 PM
SCI


Jon's PA let me into the room. "I'll be next door if you need me. Use the emergency pager on the table. I have my own key so you can lock the door if you want. Just make sure the mobile is within reach before you go OK?" He smiled and said "Have fun," before going to his room next door. I let the door fall on the latch and walked through into the main room. Jon was sitting on the chair grinning.

"I thought you may have changed your mind." A hint of uncertainty and vulnerability in his tone. Straddling his lap I sat down and holding his face in both hands smiled into his eyes before kissing him deeply. Jon ran his hands up my thighs and over my arse cheeks, where he kept his left hand, then let his right wander up to my neck, pausing to squeeze my tits as he passed. Breaking away from the kiss I said

"Is that because you were so horrible to me earlier? Did you think I was gonna teach you a lesson in humiliation?"


"Maybe ... You were wrong though. About that stuff you were saying. You really have no idea at all." I could feel tension.

"Shit," I thought "he thinks I'm going to walk."

"I know I got it wrong and I'm sorry. Let's not talk about it now though huh?" I said.

Kissing him again I raised myself up a bit and pushed his left hand up my skirt towards my cunt. "I'm here now and I want to fuck you ok? I really don't want to talk academic theory." 


Jon's fingers tangled with my panties and finally found my wet lips. He moaned slightly as he realised that I was freshly shaved and really hot and wet. I adjusted my position to let his fingers fully access my cunt, gasping as they did so. Holding his head with one hand, we kissed deeply again and I started to unbutton his shirt with my other hand running it over his chest before starting to trace my lips down his neck.

Following my lead, Jon started undoing the buttons of my shirt dress, pulling it to one side after the first few were undone to see and hold and kiss my breasts, sucking gently but insistently on my nipples. At the same time with his other hand, he slid his fingers over my slit, occasionally slipping a finger inside me, as he continued to unbutton my dress all the way down. Then he began to peel it off so I was just in my pants and shoes. I shivered as Jon ran his hand up and down my spine and groaned as he pulled his fingers out of my cunt. He brought his slick fingers to his nose, sniffed and then licked them offering me a taste before totally enveloping me with his arms and kissing me deeply, flicking his tongue in and out: a foretaste of something perhaps.

Pulling his hands from my body, Jon wheeled us both over to the bed and pushed the brakes on. Gently taking my arms from about his neck he then ran his hands down to my haunches and half threw me onto the bed laughing at my surprise. Pulling me closer by my leg he caught hold of my pants and pulled them down slipping the shoes off as he went.

"Oh fuck, bring that beautiful pussy closer!" I slid my arse to the edge of the bed and ran my foot down the side of his face, offering a toe to his mouth. All the while he sucked he gazed on my cunt.

"Open it up, let me see inside it," his voice thick and croaky. I snaked a hand down and after slipping a finger inside me spread my lips with my fore and middle fingers as my other hand came down to softly probe my slowly swelling cunt with my fingers. Jon leaned forwards and started to slide his hands up my thighs to meet with my hands. Leaving aside my self-pleasure, I held his hands.

"Come and join me on the bed" I said smilingly.

"OK you witch! Temptress! Shift out of the way a bit." I rolled to one side as Jon heaved himself out of the chair and onto the bed. Rolling over onto his back he pulled me onto him and we kissed again. Sitting astride him, I trailed my kisses down his neck and chest, licking and nibbling his nipples, laughing as he squirmed. As I got to his belly I began undoing his belt.

Holding my hand he said "I can do that. You don't have to."


"I know you can. I want to do it. It's like opening a present" I grinned. Jon relaxed his grip and smiled back at me.


"OK, happy Christmas!"

I undid his flies and pulled down his jeans, all the time keeping my mouth close to his skin, brushing his pubic hair with my lips making sure he could see me at all times. Jeans finally discarded, I began to work my way up Jon's legs with my tongue and lips, skirting his groin and cock which was lying against his belly, up to his nipples before once again kissing him deeply and working my way back down to his groin where, again making sure Jon could see exactly what I was doing I licked from under his balls up and over to his cock head.

"Oh god that looks so good!" Then the uncertainty creeping back. "Do you want to use a condom? I don't mind if you do." Earlier, in the bar, Jon had told me that he had totally restricted his fluid intake because he didn't want to be catheterized. "Just in case" he got lucky with me.

"It's fine, honestly" I said rolling the tip of his head with my tongue before finally taking the length down as far as I could, all the time looking Jon in the eyes. Jon groaned with pleasure and I felt him growing harder in my mouth.

"Sweet fucking Jesus, I can almost feel it, God it is so real!"


"That's because it is real."

"Don't fucking get theoretical with me again bitch! Keep sucking!" Jon was smiling, testing the water to see if I liked dirty. I did.

Suddenly Jon pulled me up, hauling me along his body. Thinking that he wanted his cock inside me I tried to adjust my self but he kept pulling.

"No, my face your cunt" he gasped.

With his hands grasping my arse cheeks tightly, I wiggled on the balls of my feet, till my cunt was right over his face. He smiled up at me and began exploring my cunt and outer lips with his fingers. I slowly squatted so my sex was so close I could feel his hot breath on it, then with his hands grasping my arse he pulled me deep down onto his face, my squatting position rendering me open and totally relaxed as his tongue and lips explored, sucked, probed and nibbled.

Jon's fingers meanwhile slid in and out of my cunt, sliding over my clit and gently pressing my arsehole. Insistently pumping the delicate ridges.

My legs grew weak as the sensations shot through and I struggled not to smother him. Pulling his face, now covered in cunt juice away for a brief moment, Jon told me to use the hoist above the bed. Clinging onto the bar hoist made my cunt more open and relaxed and Jon took full advantage, spreading my cunt with his hands as I rocked over his face feeling my orgasm growing until I flooded his face with juice.

Pulling away, I slid my body down his until my face met Jon's and we kissed, spit and pussy juice intermingling. I could feel Jon's hard on and again positioning myself so Jon could see, I rubbed his cock over the opening on my sopping cunt, lips puffy and swollen by Jon's kissing and sucking.

Crouching so his cock head was just pushing against my opening, I slowly slid my cunt down the length of his shaft. The feeling of his cock filling me was beautiful. I finally broke eye contact as I closed my eyes losing myself in the sensations of stretching pussy and filling cock. Pulling me down towards him, Jon kissed my eyes and lips murmuring "You have no idea how good this feels. Holding someone and pleasuring ... it's almost too much."

Smiling we kissed, holding and stroking each other's faces as I rocked above, feeling his cock deep inside me. I whispered, "It feels good for me too, you inside me. Does it matter you can't feel me around your cock?"

"I feel it here" Jon replied pressing his middle finger between my eyebrows and as he did so it was like I could feel him growing inside, not just my cunt but everywhere. I can feel waves growing and flowing again, from my thighs and flushing over my face and breasts and then Jon fixed me, held me tight and then rocking me with his great massive arms for a moment before relaxing.

Smiling at each other flushed with mutual orgasm we drifted off to sleep in each other's arms till the PA came through in the morning and we had to extract our sticky, love-drenched bodies.


The End

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 09:39 PM
Portland Rain


I left the club and walked toward my hotel. Along they way a short, rather heavy young lady was working the street. It was pouring down rain and while she was trying to stay under a marquee, she had gotten soaked.

"Care to join me?" I asked stopping to face her. I held up two 20's and said that's all I have left 'til tomorrow. But the up side is a nice dry place to spend the rest of the night, a bathroom, and a shower to freshen up in the morning." She took my proffered arm and we walked into the next block and up to my room in the Savoy On The Quay.

Inside she began to undress as I watched, then joined her in shedding my own clothes. She was perfect for me in every way, long haired, plump, short, large breasted and with quite the hairy pubic bush. "How would you like me, hon?" she asked.

"What's your name, first?"

"Donna."

"Pleasant meeting you, Donna."

"Same here ... uhh ..."

"Oh sorry. Richard," I told her. I stepped up to her to embrace her and to hold our naked bodies together.

"Do you kiss?" I asked her.

"Usually not. You know ..."

"Yeah. Oral?"

"Yeah. But ..." she started to say as I raised her face up to mine, placing my fingers under her chin. She opened her mouth and I kissed her with mine opened as well. After a few seconds our tongues met and we French kissed for another extended period of time. Cupping a breast in my hand, my other arm around her, I pulled her tighter against me and felt my cock growing between us. Sliding my hand down to her bare butt, I pressed my fingers into her bottom crease and felt the slippery, greasy area around her anus.

"Ohh, gaaawwwd, baby, that feels goooooood," I told her.

"You can do me there, if you like," she said.

"I might want to," I told her, pressing her back toward the bed and against it. Letting go of her then, she layed back onto the bed and I raised up onto it with her. She let her thighs spread apart as I settled between them, face first into her pussy crease.

"Ohhhhh RICHARD ... I usually don't .... let ... mmmm ... oh Richard, I must smell .... Ohhhhhh ...," she moaned out. "There was a guy earlier ... OH RICHARD ... that feels soooo goooood! But ..."

"No buts, Donna. No worries. I love this." There WAS the decided flavor of another man's cum in her rich pussy juices and pissy flavor. I thoroughly enjoyed licking at and sucking at her hairy lined cunny. She reached down to herself opened and I licked and kissed and sucked at her fingers as she masturbated along with my licking out her pussy. While she rubbed her clit I dipped my tongue down between her bottom cheeks and found her soiled anus. It was somewhat dirty and heavily ladened with her musky anal secretions. I lapped at it voraciously as she pushed down on herself inside and I cleaned the creases and folds of anus, pushing my tongue up inside of her and feeling the end of her next poo ready to come out of her rectum. She let herself close and my tongue slipped back out of her tasty little brown hole and I moved back up through her twat, up into her pu bush and up her tummy, licked and kissed around her belly button and up to her ample titties. My mouth closed around first one and then the other nipple and areolar ring, gave each a little sucking and moved up to her throat and chin and mouth.

My cock didn't even need the guidance of my fingers to enter her, and it slid in past the head and up inside of her loose, wet canal. Her mouth and lips and tongue seized my own, kissing, licking, sucking as she fucked my cock with her pussy. I held myself still for SEVERAL seconds and felt her vaginal muscles working up and down my cock, letting me slide in and out of her. I moved my hips up and down a few more times and stopped again as her pussy virtually sucked me to a HARD ORGASM.

"Ohhh gaaawd, baby ... OH YEAAAH," I gasped as I fucked her harder, in and out and JAMMING MY COCK up into her as far as I could get it ... out a little and HARD and DEEP up into her again, squirting gobbet after gobbet of my cum up into her pussy. She ground her hairy mound up against my own as I finished inside of her and began to slip out. "That was VERY nice, honey. Thank you."

"Thank you for a place to stay the night. I really have nowhere to go."

"Well, stay the night. Get up and clean up in the morning. Take your time. I don't have to be out of here until eleven o'clock and don't have to be at the airport until after three in the afternoon. Care to have lunch with me? Breakfast too for that matter?"

"Sure. Again, thanks," she said as she turned her back to me and I cuddled up against her and awoke in the early light of the morning.


The End

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 09:41 PM
Trying to Come


I was in my best friend Roger's bathroom, ramming my dick down my wife's throat and I just couldn't come. My wife was taking breaks every few minutes when her jaw would get too tired. Each time I got closer and closer to coming, but just couldn't get there.

"You okay in there?" Roger's wife, Dianne yelled to us through the door.

"We're okay. Tom drank a little much, I'm taking care of him," my wife yelled back.

"Let me know if you need anything," Dianne offered. She's a wonderful host. The alcohol I had been consuming all night was the main reason I couldn't come, but Dianne was also partly to blame.

My wife, Lucy, is very competitive. She never gives up on anything. At this point, I was ready to give up, but she wouldn't let me. "You keep shoving your cock down my throat, honey." She's the only woman I've been with who could swallow my whole cock. To finish it off, she licks my balls when I'm all the way in. And she's fast too. If I closed my eyes it would feel just like fucking a pussy. But I never close my eyes. The sight of a woman's head on your cock is just too beautiful.

"Mmmm," she was moaning for my benefit. "I want you to shoot all your come right down my throat." She said in a nasty girl voice. "Or would you rather come all over my face, baby?" She said sweetly.

"I want to cover you all over and I want you to eat it up with your fingers."

"That sounds so good," she said.

Lucy was fingering her pussy with one hand and using the other to hold me up to her face.

"Aren't you going to come for me, sweetie?" she asked.

"I don't know if I can."

"You want to watch me play with myself for a little while?" She sat on the edge of the tub and spread her legs. She played with one of her tits with one hand while she rubbed herself with her other. I stood over her and stroked my cock vigorously. Her lips quivered as she neared orgasm.

"I want you to fuck me, baby, fuck me now," she said.

I grabbed her by the hips and turned her around. Her hands gripped the curtain rod as I jackhammered in and out of her sopping wet pussy.

She screamed as she came. She isn't normally so loud but she said she couldn't control herself. I still hadn't come.

"Let me lick myself off of you," she said. "I love tasting my pussy on you. Do you like it when I clean you off like this?"

"Yes," I whispered.

"My jaw is tired and my pussy is too sensitive from that incredible orgasm you just gave me. What can we do to make you come?" she asked. "Do you want to put it up my ass?"

At first I didn't believe she had said that. We had never had anal sex before. When the subject came up she always ducked it as soon as possible, or objected profusely. This situation had brought something out in her.

She grabbed some lubricant from the medicine cabinet and spread it all over my cock. It felt really good. It was a warming lubricant and my cock was heating up. Then she put it on her fingers. She turned away from me, bent all the way over and rubbed her fingers into her asshole. That was a sight I had wanted to see for over five years.

"Come here, baby. Put it in my ass." She said. I didn't hesitate. I slid in cautiously but easily.

She let out a high pitched squeal of pleasure. Her ass was so tight. "This must be what you felt like as a virgin." I told her. I sped up the fucking.

"You'd have to ask Roger," she said. Whenever she mentions that I immediately get a picture in my head of the two of them together. I get jealous but it also turns me on. A little bit of anger can be a good thing when you're fucking sometimes. I started fucking her harder. Sweat dripped from my forehead onto my nose. I wiped it back into my hair with my right hand, and bucked harder and harder.

"It's still not working," I said.

"I have an idea," she said. She slid off of me and told me to sit on the tub.

She rubbed my cock with her hand and the sucked on it. She spit a little. "It's bitter," she complained. After she got it wet with spit, she stroked my cock and started sucking on my balls. She licked them all over. Then she had me stand up. I stood in front of her, facing the other way as she jacked me harder. Then she buried her face in my ass and did something I never thought she would do. She licked my anus. My cock twitched wildly when she did that. I couldn't believe I still wasn't coming.

"Do you like it when I tongue your asshole, sweetie?" She was moving her tongue in and out.

"That feels so good."

She was making slurping noises and stroking my cock wildly when Dianne came back to the door. "Are you sure you guys are okay in there?"

"Go over there." Lucy whispered. She pointed to behind the door. "I'm going to talk to Dianne for a second."

She opened the door a crack. Dianne must have been surprised to see my wife was totally naked. I obviously wasn't sick after all. My wife whispered something to her and Dianne came into the bathroom.

It was a little awkward at first, my wife and I standing naked in front of a fully clothed Dianne. But Dianne is a very beautiful and confident woman, she didn't bat an eye when she came in and that helped me stay relaxed.

She told us we had been in here an hour and that she would like to help somehow. I was blatantly staring at her large tits through her low cut cotton top while stroking myself. I could only imagine where this was going to go.

My wife giggled like a school girl. She kissed Dianne square on the mouth. As far as I knew, this was the first time she had ever kissed a woman.

Dianne reciprocated and then appeared to be taking charge. She pushed Lucy up against the wall and played with my wife's breasts. Then she lowered her head to Lucy's chest. Lucy lifted Dianne's shirt a little and unclasped her bra. In a few motions, Dianne removed her shirt and shimmied out of her pants and panties to get completely naked.

She moved her head toward Lucy's pussy but Lucy stopped her. "I can't right now. It's too sensitive. Will you suck Tom's dick? I want to watch."

Lucy stood back as Dianne took me in her mouth. Dianne didn't say anything about the taste, god knows all the different flavors that were on my dick at that point. I reached down and played with Dianne's mountainous tits as she was doing this. I looked at my wife to make sure she was okay with everything. She was sitting on the tub, watching us, playing with herself gently. There was a puddle below her pussy.

"Come sit on my lap, Dianne," Lucy said.

Dianne went over to Lucy and sat on her lap. Lucy pulled Dianne's legs apart. "I want to watch you fuck her." I fucked Dianne while she was on my wife's lap and my wife was playing with her tits. This was unbelievable.

After a few minutes my wife couldn't take it anymore. "Somebody needs to either fuck me or lick my pussy right now." Dianne turned around to lick my wife's pussy while I fucked her doggy style. I fucked her pussy just like I had my wife's ass only minutes before.

My wife orgasmed and sprayed pussy juice all over Dianne's face. I knew how startled Dianne must have been and that pushed me over the edge. I grabbed her tits from behind as I gushed spasm after spasm of come inside of her.

Dianne still needed her turn to come. She sat back against the wall and played with her pussy a little. I was too exhausted to move, but I was enjoying the view. My wife dutifully moved down to Dianne's pussy. I saw the back of her head moving around, and heard the slurping noises of my come and Dianne's pussy juices as my wife licked and sucked away.

Dianne rolled her head back apparently about to come when there was a knock at the door. "You guys okay in there?" It was Roger.

"Don't stop," Dianne whispered, desperately. She yelled to Roger, "yes, we'll be out in a minute. Tom isn't feeling too well."

"Okay," he said. I wondered if he suspected anything.

Dianne's body trembled when the orgasm hit. Her large breasts bounced up as her upper body shuddered with the force of a thunderbolt. When it subsided she took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Then a fit of girlish giggles swept over her and my wife joined in as well. I practically giggled myself, I was grinning large.

"How did that come about?" Dianne asked.

"Well, after my husband here couldn't come from drinking to much and fucking you this afternoon, we tried just about everything I could think of. Then you showed up and it just seemed like a good idea."

"You knew about that?" I asked her.

"Of course."

"And you're okay with it?"

"It's only fair. What do you think Roger and I were doing while you two were off thinking you were being so sneaky?"


The End

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 09:43 PM
Beautiful Latina Girl


After a long day of working at the Law Office of Jackson and Sampson, Vincent Davis was glad to finally be off of work and away from his colleagues, he loved his job but the people always drove him to the brink of insanity. So he headed to his favorite sports bar which was right around the corner fron his apartment to have a few drinks and unwind by playing pool. He went up to the bar to order a Heineken from his favorite bartender Sam.

"Hey Sam what's up?" Vince asked him as the bar was packed early on a Friday night.

"Hey bro, your usual?" Sam asked him back.

"Yeah, make it a pitcher. New case is making me work overtime man." Vince replied.

After getting his pitcher of Amber Bock, Vincent settled by the back pool table to watch ESPN and play a few games before deciding what to do next. During his game, as he was about to shoot he looked up and saw his neighbor Mariana. Mariana was with her girlfriends socializing and drinking Margaritas after a long day of work. She was Vincent's neighbor from across the hall and he was very attracted to her but he could not do anything as he was in a relationship at the time with one of his colleagues until he caught her going down on the mail clerk in her office six months ago. He had always wanted to talk to Mariana but he either was too busy or could not get the nerve up to do so. What he had liked about her was she had a hourglass figure with 38C breasts, caramel skin and an ass that would make a man break down and cry. Vincent quickly focused and went back to his game of pool trying not to get distracted. Mariana caught sight of him and walked over to say hello.

"Hey you." She said.

"Hey, how are you?" He said back to her and smiled.

"I didn't know you come up here." She said.

"I do, just to relax, mainly during football season." He replied.

I see. So you wanna play me?" She asked.

"I'll rack the balls." He said.

"I bet you will." She replied in a flirtatious tone. The margaritas were strong and she was kind of feeling frisky.

Vincent allowed her to break first and he stood behind her purposely to get a look at her ass as she made her break. Vincent smirked a little as he looked. So he had gotten a nice bulge in his slacks and with the beer he was drinking enhanced it even faster. They played a few games and they enjoyed the night drinking and talking with each other. They realized it was about 8:30 and they both wanted to get back home and relax.

"I'll be right back." Mariana said and she tugged on his cock. Both of them were somewhat tipsy and her grabbing of Vincent's cock made him jump as shes walked towards the ladies room.

"Whoa, okay." He replied. He quickly went to the mens room and relieved himself and threw water on his face to wake up. Right then and there, he wanted to, no he NEEDED to fuck her.

Mariana used the bathroom and she quickly masturbated to a quick orgasm as she was feeling a little bit horny herself. After the mini orgasm, she straightened herself out and exited the ladies room.

Vincent had their stuff ready to go and he smiled as she walked out.

"Ready?" He asked.

"Let's go, I wanna get out of this skirt." She replied.

The walk was short so it was not bad for them. They held each others hands tight as they went into the apartment hall and into the elevator to heap to the top floor. As soon as the elevator closed, Mariana turned to Vincent.

"You know, I have watched you for a long, long time. I want you to take me back to your place so you can fuck me." She softly rubbed his hard bulge as she told him.

"You and I are both on the same page, because I have been wanting to fuck you since the first time I had seen you." Vincent replied. He leaned down and gave her a long kiss and she wrapped her arms around him, accepting him.

He slid his hand down and slid it up her skirt, he noticed that her pussy was very wet. He played with her clit for a second and withdrew his hand as the elevator door opened.

They made it back to his apartment and he set their stuff down on the chair. He spun her around and continued to kiss her with passion and vigor.

"Show me your bed papi." She said with a seductive look.

"Of course." He calmly led her back to his bed and he sat down on his bed. She stood in front of him and she began to slowly undress. Her blouse, skirt, bra and thong came off so she only had her Stiletto heels on. Vincent stood up and he laid he down on his bed and he kissed her lips, nibbled her ears, her neck, her breasts and he loved every bit of her body. Her areolas and nipples were quite large so he had to wrap his lips around them. She grinded her hips slowly on his bed as she was loving the way he was sucking on her nipples and rubbing his dark bald head softly. He went down further to kiss her navel and he went to her pussy. The thing that Vincent loved most was the scent of pussy, to him that was his achilles heel. She had a nicely trimmed racing stripe down below, so he continued until he got there and he started to eat her slowly. The one thing Vincent was real good at (other than having a large cock) was eating pussy. He absloutely loved doing it and he was enjoying her large clitoris too. To him that was like a third nipple that he could suck on. As he sucked on her clit he slid three fingers in and out of her. Mairana was in heaven as she never had a man eat her out the way he was. She was about to have a powerful orgasm because of it. If his oral skills were like this she wondered if he could fuck like that too.


Continue next page .........

birdie8819
19-03-2008, 09:44 PM
"OOOOOOO, YESSSSSSSS MAKE ME CUM!!!!!!!!!" She grinded her hips faster and faster, and Vincent wanted to taste her cum.

"I"M CUMMING!!!!!!!!" She screamed out and she let out a powerful orgasm that splashed all over his face. He had taken some of her cum off of his chin and licked it, he smiled after he tasted her. She gathered her breath for a minute and she sat up to admire the work he had done.

"It's my turn now." She said and she opened his pants and took out his cock which popped out at her. She looked at it and she could not believe how long it was. Vincent watched her as she stroked his 11 inch cock until it was fully erect. She then licked the precum off and took his cock into her mouth. The warmth of her mouth was very inviting and it had almost made him drop to the floor. He was enjoying as she took more than half of it in her mouth. She was giving him long slow strokes and he felt like he was floating on a cloud.

"Ah, Damn. This feels so good....ahh!" He said outloud. He wanted to be inside her pussy but he knew he had to hold out until she was done. Mariana kept sucking him off and made sure he was nice and hard for her. She pulled his cock out of her mouth and she laid back on the bed. Knowing that her part was done, she was ready for Vincent to fuck her.

"Fuck me." She said as she rubbed her clit.

Vincent got on top of her and positioned his cock at her entrance. He began to slide the head into her and her willing pussy was pulling him into her. his cock was going inside inch by inch and her pussy was on fire as her muscles quickly clamped down in him as soon as he was completely inside. He moved slow at first to get a feel for her. she looked up into his eyes as her legs were held back by his arms.

"Uhhhhh, mmmmmmmm, uhhhhh." She softly moaned out. When he felt she was ready for more his pace became quicker and he started to fuck her harder.

"UHHHHHH, FUCK ME, FUCK ME, FUCK ME.....HARDER!" She yelled out and he was giving her every inch by slamming all of his cock inside her hot cunt. Mariana thought her ex boyfriends (and a few ex girlfriends) gave her great fucks but this fuck she was getting was going to be damn near at the top of her list.

"OH MY GOD, YESSSS!!!!" She said as she was cumming over and over again. Vincent was not ready to cum yet and he had to slow down. He leaned down and kissed her with passion. One thing Vincent learned while having sex was to pace himself over time as it was better for both parties involved. And as he pulled out of her, he looked at her with a hunger that he had not felt for a long time. And was ready to pound it from behind.

"Please turn over." He asked politely.

"With pleasure." She replied as she got on all fours and arched her back leaving her juicy ass up in the air. He took his cock and smacked it against her pussy lips to tease her a little, then he put it inside her pussy. He decided to go half speed first to get a good rythm, plus he loved the view of her ass. Vincent was enjoying this fuck he was getting. This was the sweetest twat he had fucked in a very long time.

"Fuck me harder baby, fuck me!!!" She said as she pushed her ass into him. He grabbed her hips and he pounded her with every inch of his long black cock.

"YESSSSSSS!!!!!!!!, FUCK ME!!!!!!!!" She screamed so loud he thought he had lost his hearing for a second. He fucked her this way for over 45 minutes and her cum was dripping down her thighs onto his bedsheets. Vincent wanted to keep this marathon going as he was enjoying every second, unfortunately he could not hold out any longer.

"AHHHHHH, I'M GOING TO CUM!!!!!" He yelled out. He got a few more strokes in before he pulled his cock out of her. Mariana turned over and grabbed his cock and stroked him off at a frantic pace. Vincent then shot off jet after jet of hot cum into her mouth and onto her body. Luckily, she had caught a lot of it and swallowed it, the rest he shot all over her huge breasts and stomach. Vincent and Mariana both decided to shower together as their efforts were well rewarded. They slowly cleaned each other up and enjoyed each other one more time before exiting the shower. After the shower, the both of them laid back on his bed together, sexually satisfied. This was the best feeling that Vincent had in years so he wanted to bask in the enjoyment. Mariana was on the same page as well. The two of them snuggled together and looked at the full moon before falling asleep in one another's arms.


THE END

Good Night And Sweet Dreams

VF 35
20-03-2008, 11:29 AM
"Backyard Spa Sex"

My wife and I moved into a new house with a pool, and it wasn't long before we decided that we needed a spa to go with it. We opted for one of the aboveground types with a redwood gazebo around it.

Gina and I loved the new spa; I planted jasmine vines around it, hoping that soon, they would grow and take over the redwood latticework, adding a fresh sweet smell, and adding further privacy.

We decided that there was never any reason to wear clothes in the spa, since our back yard was bricked in, and no one could see us any way. We had not known until then that the only way to really enjoy a heated spa was in the nude.
I planted long stands of bamboo around it, giving it a very oriental look, along with some birds of paradise and a few other tropical-looking plants. It looked very Oriental, somehow, and one would almost expect to hear twanging Oriental music in the background.

We had known Thad and Jessica for a long time, and it wasn't long before they came over to see our new spa and we told them about how comfortable it was to sit in the spa, in the nude. Thad was an Americanized version of Ngiem, and Jessica was an easier, Americanized version of her Vietnamese name, Ngo. They had come to this country immediately after the war in Vietnam.

They had opened a little grocery store at the end of our street where we first met them. They were very nice people and turned into very close friends and I truly enjoyed their company. Especially the company of Jessica; she was a beautiful petite brown-skinned doll, to my way of thinking, and I couldn't get enough of her.

We had dinner and a few glasses of wine, and when it became dark outside, we went one at a time, into the bathroom and removed our clothes and put on terry robes.

I got in first and with anticipation watched as Jessica took off her robe and stepped into the spa. During that instant she spread her legs to step into the spa I could see her pussy lips stretch, it was surrounded by a little jungle of delicate black hair. I felt my cock surge with blood as I looked at her gaping little cunt and at her round brown ass cheeks. She was truly gorgeous!

VF 35
20-03-2008, 11:31 AM
"Backyard Spa Sex"

Then, I watched Thad gape at Gina's tits and golden round ass, then as she stepped into the spa, Thad actually licked his lips as her hairy muff sank into the water. "Nice," I heard him whisper, looking at me.

Then Thad pulled his robe off, and the first thing I noticed was that his dick was sticking straight up in the air. The tip was a bright purple, and it throbbed as he stood there long and skinny.

Seeing all these things together made me even harder, and as I sat there next to Jessica in the spa, I could tell that she was surreptitiously scoping me out. Her eyes were squinting trying to see me through the rippling water. I could tell that there was interest.

"Seems we have a rather large visitor," she said, pointing at my cock as I sat in the hot bubbling water.

Thad and Gina laughed, and I joined in the laughter. "I'm not the only one, I notice," I said.

Thad laughed again, and sat up, exposing his hard brown cock to the two women.
"Put that away before I bite it off," said Jessica, "and give a piece of it to Gina as a keepsake."

"Oh, don't bite it off, dear," said Thad. "Just reached out and pet it a little, and then I might let the two of you put your mouths on it."

I was a little surprised that Thad would say something that forward, but when Gina said, "Oh God, I'm getting kinda turned on, you know?" I think I was actually shocked.

I did want something to happen, but I wasn't quite sure what, then Jessica reached out and grabbed Thad's long skinny cock and stroked it a couple of times, and then turned to Gina. "You want to feel how hard this thing is?"

It was another shock, but a turn-on as well, to watch my wife reach over and touch the tip of my friend's dick. Just the sight of her doing it got me even stiffer, my dick was now actually hurting from being so hard. I lifted myself out of the water and shoved it in the two girls' faces. "Put your hand on this, or whatever part of your body you want." I said breathing hard now.

Both women grabbed my dick, and now both women had both hands full of dick. They began stroking both of us, and soon, Gina leaned forward and kissed first my cock, then Thad's. Jessica kissed us both on the head of our cocks after that, and soon, we were getting dual blowjobs, with the women trading us back and forth again and again.

VF 35
20-03-2008, 11:32 AM
"Backyard Spa Sex"

"I'm going to cum, girls," said Thad. "Who wants to suck it out of me?"

Both the girls grabbed his cock and tried to pull it toward their mouths. He reached down and stoked his cock, and cum flew at both girls as Thad groaned loud. Gobs of the sticky white cum landed on Gina's face, then Jessica's face. Both girls licked at their cheeks and lips.

"More!" Jessica said, looking at me. "Cum in face!"

I stepped closer to my friend's wife and stroked my cock, watching her open her mouth. I noticed that Gina was now seated atop Thad, and from the splashing of the hot water over the sides of the spa, I supposed they were fucking. Jessica took my cock all the way into her mouth, and Thad and Gina watched as she cupped my balls in one hand and stroked me into her mouth with the other.

I came with a loud moan, my cock surrounded by her hard-sucking, wet mouth. I shot load after load into the back of her throat, and when I pulled away, she opened her mouth, letting it drip down her chin as she smiled at her husband.

"Eat me," Jessica said. She got out of the water and onto the deck, opening her legs. I could see her hot, wet cunt, pink and moist, waiting. I bent and stuck out my tongue, flicking it up and down her lips, then finding her clit and moving it back and forth rapidly.

I kissed her pussy lips, then inserted my tongue into her cunt and began fucking her with my tongue. She began to writhe and moan, and with spasms all over her body, I knew that she had cum when she kicked her legs and shouted, "Fuck!"

Then Gina pulled off Thad very quickly and kept stroking him wildly. He shot his load again, this time into the water of the spa.

We all relaxed for a while after that, sitting and sipping glasses of wine.

"Should we go for it again, in a few minutes?" Thad asked.

"You bet," we all said at once.

We had found a really neat use for the spa, and we continue to use it.

END

birdie8819
20-03-2008, 11:57 AM
"Backyard Spa Sex"



Yo bro VF 35 great to see you back here in action and also your points are back to normal . Will upz you soon and at the meantime please post somemore stories hor . Thanks !!! ;)

KingBong
20-03-2008, 02:36 PM
I had an appointment and few hrs to kill so decided to pop into this cafe to past time. Good thing it was at orchard and there were things to keep me distracted :p Suddenly this gal came up to me and asked if she could join me. B intro herself and she seemed a friendly person,so I didnt object, also because she had this lacy blouse that exposed the navel hehe. We talked about usual stuffs and found out she was studying and work nights part-time. Little bro was listening and started to get interested.It was a roundabout sales pitch but end of the day there is a price to pay. I have done my fair share of odd jobs,part-time jobs,hourly jobs etc. so she was hitting on the wrong person,but I just listened as I had to kill some time.
B is about 24,gnd look, tanned,no make-up,can speak quite well and had this husky voice,usually because of combination of too much alcohol and cigarettes.Soon my appointment was coming up and I hinted I had to leave. That's when she started lowering her chest to reveal black laced bra but unfortunately she was only A cupped.I pretended not to notice and she soon realised I wasnt interested.Her next move was to cross her legs and I felt her feet against my calf.That caught my attention and I sat back to get a better look at her legs. She uncrossed her legs a few times when she saw this and I just enjoyed the view of her matching black laced panties.B thought she had me hooked, but when I told her I had to leave for an important appt. Told her it would have been better if she wasnt wearing any underwear :D She had a look of disgust on her face haha.
What she didnt know was I was meeting this hot babe. She was petite,B-C cupped,very fair,nice curly hair,big round eyes,with those high pitch cutey voice like those Jap cartoons.Later that nite we had a mindblowing sex that lasted almost 2hrs as she kept asking for more until little bro ran out of steam. Guess the earlier encounter had charged up little bro :rolleyes:


Some parts of this story was changed for confidentiality.

VF 35
21-03-2008, 04:57 AM
Second Swinger Resort Visit

Elle and I had returned to a popular clothing optional "Lifestyle Friendly" in south central Texas for a weekend of what we hoped to be erotic
soft swinging fun together and hopefully with other soft and hard swinging couples we had met on our first weekend at the resort a few months before.

It was mid-afternoon and we were "dressing" for our first walk to the pool area of the weekend. Elle was finishing her small gin and juice intendedto help her relax and enjoy her newly discovered erotic exhibitionistic endeavors and checking her coiffure in the full length mirror. Most of her attentions were spent checking makeup and hair arrangement since her sole article of clothing was a sheer red v-front bikini thong bottom. I was sans shirt wearing loose shorts.

After a few minutes she drained the last of her drink, turned and announced she was ready with an excited smile. I paused a moment to take in her "outfit".

Her bronze tan was flawless from sunning at home and tanning booth touch ups. The only visible break in her smooth glowing golden brown body were the smallish light pink triangles on her 36 DD+ tits which were centered by her large erect dark pink nipples. Her bright red sheer bikini bottom dipped in a deep V shape and the top 1/4 inch of her narrow strip of her luxurious black pussy hair peeked out over the top. The front of the revealing bottoms narrowed rapidly toward the lips of
her small pussy erotically spreading and exposing her outermost labia while thinly covering her rapidly swelling bright pink clitoris and moist pink inner folds of the flower of her steamy cunt.

It was only after several minutes of enjoying the sensations of my mouth on her luscious tits, hard nipples, and swollen clitoris that we remembered our purpose was to show off her out fit to the 40 or so nude people already at the pool. Making sure we had our room key on it's bright yellow bungee designed to stay with patrons without pockets or pants for pockets we closed the door behind us and heading across the white gravel parking lot toward the pool, spa, and swinger club complex.

VF 35
21-03-2008, 04:58 AM
Second Swinger Resort Visit


We walked into the the pool area casually (not easy on just our second visit to clothing optional resort) welcomed by friendly smiles and nods of acknowledgement. Elle's exposed tits, tanlines and hot bikini bottom drawing plenty of appreciative looks from the mixed age and physique group of nudists and swingers. We picked out two available lounge chairs, spread our towels and sat down. I took a drink of cold bottled water, stood up dropped my shorts exposing my cock and shaved balls framed by short trimmed pubic hair. Elle preferred my cock and balls naked but the rest trimmed short but not shaved. I walked to the foam noodle bin on other side of the pool to get a couple of them for our use in the pool.

As I turned to walk back Elle had just stood up and was pulling off her sexy bikini bottoms bending over to get them off her ankles and exposing what I knew to be a very hot rear view of her firm ass and tight pussy to most of the crowd several of which were making no attempts to hide their enjoyment of the erotic spectacle. Her pubic and ass tanlines were so sharp she almost appeared to still be wearing a very sheer white bikini bottom.

She greeted me with a pleased smile and we walked through the crowd with more casual greetings and down the steps into the pleasantly cool but not cold pool. We were still relaxing in the pool listening to the other couples sexual joke, references to swing experiences and other smalltalk when another couple we recognized entered the pool area. We relaxed, me cooling off in the water and her floating on pool float with feet dangling in the water on either side showing off her perfect nipples and tight pussy to everyone around the pool that cared to admire her.

It was Jenna and Ben, another first timer couple we had met on our first time to the resort a few months previously. Jenna wore a beach towel tucked below her armpits and Ben was wearing a long Hawaiian shirt and no shorts. They looked around a few seconds, located two empty lounges, walked to them and sat down. Jenna loosening her towel around her as she sat down managing to show a minimum amount of tits and pubic area.

VF 35
21-03-2008, 04:59 AM
Second Swinger Resort Visit


During our previous visit to the resort we had spent most of our time with Jenna and Ben in casual conversations about anything but nudity and sexuality. During our plans for this trip we had resolved, if we ran into them, to engineer the conversation away from the mundane and toward more fun and erotic topics. Elle and I are not into swapping but she loves the erotic feeling of raw exhibitionism and we both wanted, somehow, to get into soft swinging and teasing up to but not including intercourse with others. We were fully aware most of the patrons of this resort and club were more serious swingers and were either part time residents of the resort or regular patrons returning often to share a cabin with their favorite swinger couple. So, we were starting slow, not knowing how to communicate our wishes to the more experienced swingers but it was obvious they were all willing to let us proceed at our own pace.

Knowing this was our chance to move forward I nodded to Elle and we exited the pool picked up our towels and pool things and walked over to Jenna and Ben to welcome them back to the resort. They were pleased to see us and explained they had hoped to run into us again so they would have someone familiar to visit with. Jenna, still a little self concious of her nudity attempted, in vain, to cover as much of her body as possible. Jenna's tan color was comparable to my Elle's but her tan was unbroken by tanlines of any sort. From our previous conversations we knew this was from tanning booths not from outdoor exposure to the sun or people. Her tits were large and full for her small frame although naturally hanging somewhat lower than Elle's. Unlike Elle's narrow strip of shiny black pussy hair neatly shaved and trimmed above her swollen pink clitoris Jenna's pubic hair was only trimmed on the sides so as not to show out of normal bikini bottoms. Ben seemed to be Mr. Average without much to say generally just taking in all the sights without many comments or actions.

It was Jenna's unshaved pussy Elle and I had targeted as the launching pad for our more erotic conversations. After initial greetings and obligatory "How have you beens" the conversation moved toward the inevitable weather comments and I interrupted Elle to ask for the sunscreen.

VF 35
21-03-2008, 05:00 AM
Second Swinger Resort Visit

The time was approaching 4:00 PM and the sun was still very warm but it was considerably past tanning or burning time of day. Ignoring this fact I rubbed a generous amount of sunscreen on Elle's untanned tit triangles and nipples. Then moved down and applied plenty to her pubic triangle and hot little pussy. Knowing our friends were watching with interest I commented "Hmmmmmm, it's time for a trim tonight before dancing in the club." Elle replied "You think so?" gently rubbed her shaved pubic area and said "Yes, I think you're right." answering her own question.

Most of the patrons of the resort were either completely shaved or, in the case of the women, retained only a narrow strip of pubic hair. Elle and I both think some amount of shaving is much more erotic than the "au naturel" look and considerably more hygenic too. We had wondered if Jenna secretly wanted to shave but was too timid to make what she probably thought too bold of a physical statement.

Turning slightly toward Jenna (to improve her view) Elle said "It's a little trouble, and at first we weren't sure but we really like the way my trim shows off my pussy and we keep it trimmed all the time now."
Watching Jenna's face closely (she and Ben were still checking out Elle's hot trimmed pussy) I add "Yeah, and keeping it trimmed regularly is a lot of fun too." I could see more than a spark of interest show in Jenna's face.

"Have you ever thought about trying it?" Elle asked Jenna.

"Yes," Jenna answered, somewhat slowly "I have but I was afraid I wouldn't like it and it would take too long to grow back".

"I felt the same way at first." answered Elle. "But one time we were were trimming my bikini line and we just shaved more and have loved it ever since."

"It does look nice the way you have yours trimmed." Jenna said, brightening up some.

"Thanks, we love it. We think it's very erotic and actually feels even more nude when we're playing in bed. No hair to hide things or get in the way if you know what I mean." Elle offered slyly.

"Is it much trouble to keep the line so nice straight and sharp?" Jenna asked.

Elle smiled, knowing the hook was set, and said "No, not at all we have a few shortcuts that make it simple and fast!". Then, noticing Jenna's willpower was teetering, quickly added "We'll be glad to show you how we shave me if you like!"

That did it, Jenna snapped. Her desire for eroticism and sexual curiosity overcame her inhibitions and she smiled and said "Sure!"
Elle, determined to conquer completely and immediately said "Well, lets go to our cabin right now and we will show you guys how to do it since I need to shave before putting on my sexy things for the club tonight."

Jenna looked at Ben and he said "Go ahead, I'm going to get a little sun and take a nap after our drive down."